Mirror's Image

by Evilpresident

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Alternate Universe, Sad, Other, Changelings, Queen Chrysalis, Adventure, Twilight Sparkle, Main 6
Length: 213988

Twilight never was a unicorn. And she didn't even know it.

Twilight Sparkle never was a Unicorn and she didn't even know it.
What happens when her true heritage comes to light? Will she willingly embrace it? Or will she be forced to?

Beware of spoilers in the comments!

Edited by uTTerAbsurdity, Zervziel, Stormwatch and Gwenio

Cover art by the talented Cartoonlion and colored by the equally talented Stormwatch, original can be found here

Click here for the Tvtropes page

Published 2012-05-20 02:14:01 UTC
Last updated 2017-09-29 17:04:21 UTC

Chapter 1

Chapter 1

Twilight stared intensely at the protective shield. It nearly obscured the entire city from view. She could make out most of the key buildings though.

“I wonder what that shield’s for.” She said to herself. The capitol was never sealed off; only in times of war would princess Celestia order a lockdown.

“That’s easy.” Rainbow Dash said, not looking up from her book. “To make sure the groom doesn’t run away!”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Yes Rainbow, they need a city-sized shield to keep Shining Armor from running off.”

“Who was he marrying again?” Applejack asked. “Princess Mi a-something?”

“Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” Twilight said, obviously annoyed. “And no, I have no idea who she is.”

“Rarity, do you know?” Fluttershy asked.

The seamstress looked up. “I’m afraid not, my dear. I haven’t been keeping up with the ins and outs of royalty since my meeting with Blueblood.” She shuddered. “Perhaps she’s one of Celestia’s nieces. Or she could be from another kingdom.”

“Or perhaps she’s some kind of dark entity from beyond the mirror, hell-bent on destroying Equestria.” Rainbow Dash said. “Just like in this book!”

“Rainbow, stop spoiling the story.” Twilight grumbled. “I haven’t read that one yet.”

“Really?” Rainbow Dash sat up. “You’re a bigger Daring Do fan than me. How come you haven’t read it yet?”

“Because somepony crashed through my window, swiped my book and flew off!” Twilight complained. “Does that sound familiar?”

“Hehe, yes.” Rainbow Dash smiled.

Twilight just sighed and sat down in her seat again, once more content to just sit and watch as the city came closer and closer.

-

“We’re almost there!” Fluttershy cheered.

“Does that dome look like a big scoop of ice cream to anypony else?” Pinkie asked. “I wonder if it tastes like strawberries. Oh! Or maybe it’s cherries!”

Twilight was rather oblivious to the inane discussion whether or not the protective shield tasted of strawberries or cherries.

Besides, everypony knew that protection spells taste like raspberries.

Twilight groaned. Her head was pounding. The closer they got to Canterlot, the worse her headache became.

“What’s the matter darling?” Rarity asked. “You don’t look so well.”

“My head’s hurting.” Twilight muttered, rubbing her forehead. The pounding intensified, like something was forcing its way into her mind.

“Lay down for a bit.” Applejack said, a concerned look on her face. “We’re almost in Canterlot anyway and then you’ll be able to get some fresh air.”

“Good idea.” Twilight said as she laid down. Maybe a bit of shuteye would help.

Good.
…
…
…
Just in time
…
…
…
Amaryllis
…
…
…
We are waiting for you
…
…
…
Wake up!
-

Twilight blinked.

“What was that about?” She asked herself.

“Huh?” Applejack looked at her. “You say something Twi?”

“It’s nothing. Just a weird dream.” Twilight said, suppressing a yawn. “Are we there yet?”

“You slept for only a few minutes.” Fluttershy said. “We‘re just about to go through the shield.” She said nervously. “It won’t hurt, right?”

Twilight shook her head, before stealing a glance through the window. She could see that the locomotive had almost disappeared through the protective barrier, the pink energy rippling as the engine passed through it.

Dread filled Twilight for some reason as the shield came closer and closer.

She could sense its energy passing through the solid matter of the train as it slowed down.

Mere seconds later the pink energy found its way into their wagon.

It passed by the other ponies harmlessly.

But Twilight cringed and took an involuntary step back. Her headache became worse and worse as the shield came closer and closer.

It was almost upon her and…

Nothing.

The wall of energy just moved past her.

She just went through it and the dread she had been feeling disappeared instantly.

The headache remained though.

-

“I’m telling you, I’m fine.” Twilight said once the train had stopped. “Look, if it means that much to you, I’ll go see a doctor.” She gave in. “After I’ve met with Shining Armor.”

“We’re just concerned for your wellbeing.” Fluttershy said. “You won’t be able to manage a wedding when you’re not well.”

“I know Fluttershy. And thanks for your concern.” Twilight sighed. “It’s just this whole wedding. Shining Armor and I have always been so close up until now. And he never even mentioned anything about a girlfriend and now he’s suddenly getting married?”

“We understand how you feel.” Rarity said. “Just go talk to him, okay?”

Twilight nodded.

-

Twilight bid her friends goodbye as they arrived at the castle. They would go on ahead and prepare for the wedding while she would head to the barracks, to give her brother a piece of her mind.

Which he was welcome to, as her headache was on the verge of becoming unbearable.

She quickly spotted her brother. He was the only stallion in gold and purple armor. And the only one who could actually pull that look off.

“Shining Armor!” She yelled. “I’ve got something to say to you!”

Immediately all spears in the vicinity were aimed at her, causing her to flinch and step back in fright.

“Stand down.” Shining Armor bellowed from atop the stairs. “That’s my little sister you’re aiming your weapons at.”

The spears were lowered instantly. Shining Armor gave his soldiers a disapproving glance, before turning to his sister.

In an instant his stoic look disappeared. “Twily!” He said cheerfully. “I’m so glad to see you kiddo!” He moved in to give her a hug, though Twilight simply walked past him.

“I’m angry with you Shiny.” Twilight said, turning to look at him. “Why didn’t you tell me you were getting married!”

“Oh that…” Shining Armor said, rubbing his neck in an awkward gesture.

“Oh that? Is that all you can say about it?” Twilight asked. “Look Shiny, I’m not really that angry.” She sighed. “I’m sure you must have some reason not to tell me.”

“I did.” Shining Armor admitted. “And no, not because we’ve been growing apart.” He said. “Don’t give me that look Twilight, I know it crossed your mind.”

Twilight glared at him. “Very funny Shiny. Us? Growing apart? Yeah right.” Her gaze softened. “We write each other every week. You panic any time I mention doing something dangerous. Remember the Hydra?”

“Do I ever.” Shining Armor laughed. Apparently Hydras had little to no respect for his authority. One of the heads even tried to eat him. Nothing a few dozen troops armed with pointy spears, and a bath couldn’t fix.

“And besides, I’m part of your cutie mark.” Twilight pointed at his flank. Even though the golden armor covered his mark, she knew it like her own.

“Remember how mom always said that you were her little protector?” Twilight teased.

“Do I? She wouldn’t shut up about those three stars. Just like hers.” Shining Armor groaned. “And then you got your cutie mark as well, a big purple star of all things. What a coincidence, eh kiddo?”

“Coincidence?” Twilight stuck out her tongue. “You wish. Dad was always going on and on about what you did when I was born. It took you three weeks before you wanted to sleep in your own bed again.”

Shining Armor blushed. “It wasn’t that bad. I had just lost you back then Twily. I didn’t want it happening again.”

“I know.” Twilight hugged him. “I love you, my B.B.B.F.F.”

“I love you too L.S.B.F.F.” Shining Armor said.

One of the guards cleared his throat, to indicate that they were all still there.

“Oh, right.” Shining Armor seamlessly slipped back into his role as commander. “Pegasi squads one and two, you may begin your sweep of downtown Canterlot. Report any suspicious activity to me. All others, return to your stations.”

The royal guards did as they were told.

Twilight was impressed. She hadn’t seen her brother in action yet.

It was obvious that he had earned the respect of his soldiers.

“Living the dream Shiny?” Twilight teased.

“Of course.” Shining Armor said. “Now where were we?”

Twilight smiled and pulled a scroll of paper out of her saddlebag. “Let’s see… I yelled at you. Check. Intimate apology, check. Reminiscing about childhood memories, check. Hug, check. That just leaves you explaining why you didn’t tell me about the wedding.” She rolled the scroll up again. “And what’s up with that shield anyway?”

Shining Armor just groaned and took his helmet off. “Twily, I love you but I hate it when you do things like that.” He laughed weakly as he rubbed his head. “You’re making my migraine worse.”

“Weird, I had a headache on the way here.” Twilight said, rubbing her head as well. She still felt the ache but it wasn’t as severe as before. “Still do, just not as bad.” She admitted.

“Listen Twilight, you can’t tell your friends about what I’m saying now.” Shining Armor briefly slipped back into his commander state. “It’s top secret and the only reason I’m trusting you with this, is because you’re Princess Celestia’s personal student.” The armor-clad stallion said. “And because you’re my little sister.” He added.

Twilight leaned forward. “You want me to Pinkie-promise?”

“Huh? Pinkie, isn’t she the mare that got you into that situation with the hydra?” Shining Armor narrowed his eyes. “Remind me to scold her on that later.”

“I won’t.” Twilight said. “Look, a Pinkie-promise is a promise that you cannot break. CANNOT break.” She emphasized that word.

“Or else what?” Shining Armor asked.

“You’ll lose the other pony’s trust.” Twilight explained.

“FOREVER!!!!!”

“Ignore that.” Twilight said, ignoring Pinkie’s warning echoing through the courtyard. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my-Ow!!”

“I figure that wasn’t supposed to happen?” Shining Armor chuckled as Twilight gently cupped her eye with her hoof.

“No.” Twilight admitted. Now she had a headache and a sore eye to boot. “Now tell me: what’s the big deal?”

“The shield and the reason I couldn’t tell you about the wedding earlier are one and the same. Canterlot is under attack.” Shining Armor said. Simple and clear, he figured.

“Wh-what?” Twilight uttered, panic clear on her face. “By who? Why?”

“Calm down Twilight.” Shining Armor said, laying his front left hoof on her shoulder. “I may have been a bit too direct. Last month the Pegasi of squad twelve intercepted a courier. The courier himself got away but we managed to get the message he was carrying. It was written in some kind of code. Our top decoders are still busy decoding it.” He grumbled in annoyance. “All they got out of it were a few random words.”

“What did they say?” Twilight asked. Her curiosity was piqued. Who, in their right mind, would want to attack Canterlot?

And to use codes that even the royal researchers couldn’t completely crack.

Whoever they were, they had thought this through.

Shining Armor pulled a piece of paper from his helmet. “You still keep your notes there?” Twilight stifled a laugh.
“Last place anypony’ll ever look.” Shining Armor handed her the note.

Twilight looked it over. The note held a bunch of squiggly lines and holes in it. “This is a copy, right?”

“Sort of.” Shining Armor said. “The parts we could decode are filled in.”

‘Assemble -- -------Canterlot----Be prepared---’ The first paragraph read. ‘------Royal W------’ the rest of the paragraphs were indecipherable.

“Assemble, Canterlot, be prepared?” Twilight was confused.

“I know, it sounds like a whole lot of gibberish.” Shining Armor said. “Okay, a little bit of gibberish. Only six or so words translated. And very freely at that. We’re not even sure if the ‘w’ stand for wedding.”

Twilight looked the paper over again. And again. “It’s not complete.” She eventually concluded. “Like there’s a part missing, I think.”

“How can you tell?” Shining Armor asked, moving besides his sister and looking over her shoulder.

Twilight pointed at two identical sets of squiggly lines. “See these two parts? They look exactly the same. Why would anypony write the same sentence twice? And so close to each other? Unless they have a different meaning, which would require another note to know.” She concluded, looking rather pleased with herself. “At least, that’s what I think is wrong with it. I’d need time to figure it out entirely.”

“I don’t know.” Shining Armor admitted. He took the paper from Twilight again. “All I know is that we’ve sealed off Canterlot so the wedding can still continue. Ponies love their royalty after all.” He smiled.

“Speaking of royalty…” Twilight started. “Who in Equestria is ‘Princess Mi Amore Cadenza’ anyway?”
Shining Armor just smiled.

Twilight didn’t like that smile. Her brother always got that smile when he was about to do something mischievous. Or stupid. Or both. Usually both.

“You’ll see.” Shining Armor said. “We’ll go and meet her in a minute. I need to do just one more thing.” He winked at her. “You’re not the only one proficient with magic.” He aimed his horn upwards, towards the shield.

His magic flared, a beam of light erupting from his horn and into the shield. It shimmered as it absorbed the energy, recharging itself.

Shining Armor gripped his head, his face twisted in pain. “Pretty neat huh? Only I can keep it up. Nothing can come through, unless I or the princesses allow it.” He said with a strained voice, though his face quickly cleared up, followed by a big smile.

“Wow.” Twilight snickered. “Your shield is pink.” She teased, though she was visibly impressed as well. A shield this big required an awful lot of power.

Shining Armor nodded. “And it tastes like raspberries. Come on, let’s go!”

Twilight followed him. Her headache suddenly flared up again. “Are you okay?” Shining Armor asked.

“I’m fine.” Twilight said. “Just a headache. It comes and goes. Nothing to worry about.”

“Mi Amore can help with that. She's been helping me with my migraine.” Shining Armor said proudly. “She may not be a medical pony but she knows her way around a headache.”

-

The two of them made their way into the castle.

And into the royal living quarters.

Shining Armor stopped at a door.

One that seemed oddly familiar to Twilight.

He knocked on the door. “Mi Amore?” He called out. “Are you decent?”

“Don’t come in!” Sounded through the door, causing Twilight’s ears to perk up. She recognized that voice. “I’m trying on my wedding dress!”

“There’s someone else here to see you, can I let her in?” Shining Armor asked.

“Is it who I think it is?”

“Of course.” Shining Armor grinned. He turned to Twilight. “Go on in kiddo. I’ll wait here.”

Twilight nodded and opened the door.

“Hello?” She quickly closed the door behind her. She knew her brother. Given the chance, he’d follow his curiosity and try and sneak a peek anyway.

“Oh hello darling.” Twilight recognized that voice as well.

“Hi Rarity. I’m here to see Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” She rolled her eyes.

“You can call me Cadance, Twilight.” A pink Alicorn stepped out from behind an ivory dressing screen.

Twilight’s jaw dropped.

“Is something wrong Twilight?” Rarity asked. Twilight didn’t respond. Nor did she move. At all.

“I think she’s in shock.” Cadance said. “See?” She waved a hoof in front of Twilight’s unblinking eyes.

Cadance clapped her hooves in front of Twilight. “Twily, snap out of it!”

“Huh?” Twilight said. “Oh hi Cadance.” Her eyes widened. “Cadence! Oh my gosh! You’re marrying Shining Armor!”

“Well, I am wearing the wedding dress after all.” Cadance smirked. “By the way, miss Rarity.” She turned to Rarity. “Would you mind if we changed the design a little bit? I have a thing for long trains. At least 7 yards.” She said. “If it’s not too much trouble?”

“Of course not dear.” Rarity said. “Anything for you, especially for such a special day.”

Twilight took a step back to look at the dress. It was lovely. She’d never understand how Rarity could pull off such masterworks in such a short time.

To her, it seemed like a sin to change anything about it now. It was perfect the way it was.

But it was Cadance’s wedding day, not hers.

“So Cadance, are you ready to go oversee the rest of the preparations?” She asked, eager to spend some time with her former foalsitter and future sister-in-law. She pulled out a checklist. “See, I’ve prepared a list of everything we need to check.”

“That’s lovely Twilight.” Cadance said. “But there’s been a change of plans.”

“Huh?” Twilight was confused. “But Princess Celestia herself asked me to-”

“I know, I know.” Cadance waved her off. “But I can take care of those things on my own. Believe it or not, I am a total control freak.”

“Oh, I see.” Twilight said sullenly.

Cadance rubbed the side of Twilight’s face in a comforting gesture. “Hey, no frowns here, okay?” She smiled. “And besides, I have a far more important task for you.”

“Really?” That cheered her up a bit. “What can I do?”

“I want you to take Shining Armor and go visit your parents. Go do something fun, just the four of you.” Cadance said. “I know you haven’t seen them since you left for Ponyville. And that’s almost been a year, right?”

“Right.” Now that she thought about it, it had been way too long since she saw her parents in person. Letters helped, of course. But it just wasn't the same. “That’s a great idea Cadance. But are you sure you’ll be able to handle it without me?”

“Of course Twilight.” Cadance said reassuringly. “And besides, Shining Armor needs some time off. The shield has been very strenuous for him." Worry was clear on her face, though her expression quickly changed to one of amusement. "Now just go get that fiancé of mine and get going.”

“Right.” Twilight smiled, though a pounding in her head made itself known again. “Before I go, could you help me with my headache? Shiny said that you’re the go-to mare for that.”

“Of course Twily.” Cadance’s horn glowed green as she lowered it to Twilight’s. “This might sting a little.”

Twilight braced herself but hardly felt anything. Just a warm glow that coursed over her whole body.

The pain instantly disappeared and Twilight’s head cleared up. In fact, she felt better than ever!

“Wow.” Twilight gasped. “Since when have you been a medic pony?”

“I picked it up somewhere along the road.” Cadance said. “I suppose that you need another dose of medicine as well? Shining Armor?” She said, increasing the volume as she called for her groom.

“I’m not listening in!” Shining Armor yelled through the door. “Okay, maybe a little bit.”

Twilight and Cadance looked at each other and spoke in unison. “Boys.” And rolled their eyes.

“I’ll go undress, then I’ll play doctor again.” Cadance said, disappearing behind the dressing screen once more.

“So you do know her?” Rarity asked, interest and a hint of wonder in her expression.

“Of course, Cadance was my foalsitter when I was just a little filly.” Twilight said with pride clear in her voice. “We even had a little song and dance back then. Hey Cadance, care to sing with me?” She asked with a broad smile.

“Maybe later Twilight, if you don’t mind.” Cadance said as she fiddled with the straps to her gown.

“Oh, okay.” Twilight said, her ears drooping a bit.

“Okay, I’m ready.” Cadance said, stepping out from behind the screen. “Send in the next patient.”

Shining Armor opened the door, though he still held one hoof in front of his eyes. “Is the coast clear? Are you decent?”

“We’re all naked.” Twilight joked.

“Egads!” Shining Armor exclaimed, before lowering his hoof.

“Very funny.” Cadance said. “Now get over here, so I can take a look at you.” Her horn glowed with magic as Shining Armor approached. Cadance looked him over, before just lowering her horn to his.

Sparks erupted from where they met. Shining Armor cried out in pain, even sinking to his knees in the end.

“Shiny!” Twilight screamed, hurrying to his side to help him up.

Cadance removed her horn and panted. “That’s the worst one yet.” She said. “That shield is getting too dangerous to hold up Shiny. It’s hurting you!”

“I know, I know.” Shining Armor’s eyes had finally stopped spinning as Twilight helped him to all fours. “It’s just one more day, I promise.”

“I’m keeping you to that.” Cadance said. “I’m just so worried about you.”

“I’m fine, really.” Shining Armor said wearily. “Just a little drained.”

“How’s the headache?” Twilight asked.

“Gone.” Shining Armor said. “For now at least.”

“Good.” Twilight smiled. “That means that we’re going home to see Mom and Dad. And then we’ll have a day full of fun!” She said with glee. “I’m pretty sure that I have a checklist for fun days on me somewhere.”

Rarity rolled her eyes. “Pardon my interruption, but has she always done this?”

Shining Armor and Cadance looked at each other. “Yes.” They said in unison.

-

Cadance and Rarity watched as the siblings left for downtown Canterlot.

“Have fun you two!” Cadance called after them, before turning to Rarity. “Now miss Rarity, where were we?”

“You asked for a longer train?” Rarity offered.

“Ah yes. Seven yards, at least.” Cadance said.

“I doubt I have that amount of fabric on me.” Rarity admitted. “And I seem to have misplaced my supplies as well.” Her cheeks flushed red with embarrassment.

“Can you get more?” Cadance asked.

“Of course.” Rarity said. “My main supplier is from Canterlot. I’m sure she won’t mind me picking up some supplies there. Especially considering whose dress they’re going to.” She said with glee. “I’m sorry princess, I’m just so excited about doing this for you.”

“Of course.” The pink princess said. “Now, do you mind? I still need to check up on the rest of the preparations.” She hurried Rarity out the door. “Turn to Brass Bit for money to pay for your expenses, he will help you. He’s the blue colt with the green mane.”

She slammed the door shut, so she didn’t notice Rarity shuddering at the mere mention of a green mane.

“Finally.” Cadance said to herself as the sound of hooves grew quiet. “I thought that Unicorn would never leave.” She turned to the mirror, watching with mild interest as her eyes flickered to green.

-

Cadance hurried down the stairs. She took care not to let anypony see her, sticking to the shadows as she went.

After all, what would a princess want with the musty old dungeons?

The door slammed shut behind her, the deadbolt locking into place. Nopony would come looking for her there.

And even if they did, the locked door would keep them at bay long enough.

Green flames erupted around her in a tight circle. The cold stone gave way and she slowly sank into the ground.

Deep underneath the dungeons were the crystal caverns, lined with massive chunks of reflective minerals.

She liked these caverns. They were dark yet illuminated by an eerie light, coming off from the more exceptional gemstones that rested in the stone walls.

And the mirrors.

She adored the mirrors.

But that wasn’t what she was here for. She took a moment to dump a gem studded saddlebag into the nearby abyss, along with the rest of the rolls of fabric she had swiped while Rarity wasn’t looking.

“Cadance my dear.” She spoke with a smirk on her face. “I’ve come for another visit. How are you holding up?” She asked, faking concern. “All alone in a cold, dark cavern? Nopony coming to rescue you. Nopony that even knows you’re here?”

“Sh-shut up!” A malnourished Alicorn limped out from behind a crystal pillar. “What do you want now?”

“More information.” The other Cadance said. “She spoke of a song. And a dance. I don’t want to rouse suspicion just yet. Tell me, and I may leave behind some supplies for you.”

“Why do you want to know?” Cadance hissed in pain as she came closer to the imposter. “If you dare to hurt Twilight, I will-”

The other Cadance slapped her, sending her flying to the ground. “You dare suggest that I would hurt her?”

“You’re hurting Shining Armor!” Cadance wheezed as she tried to crawl to a sitting position.

“Honestly dear, that’s more your fault than mine.” The other Cadance said. “Shining Armor has so much love to give. And he’s wasting it all on you. I’m just making sure it ends up in the right place.”

“You monster!” Cadance screamed.

“Monster? Perhaps.” The other Cadance said. “Tell me princess, how far would you go? To make sure that your child gets everything she needs to grow?”

“Child?” Cadance shivered. “No, no! You’re lying! You have to be, you can’t be serious!”

“Oh, but I am.” The other Cadance smirked.

Cadance shuddered as she looked at her own face, her own lips pulled into such a frightful state. The only difference was those sickening green eyes.

“Now, the song and dance? Please?” The other Cadance said, remembering why she had come down here in the first place. “Or Shining Armor might find himself drained of more than just his love.”

Cadance gritted her teeth. She didn't want to give in to this imposter.

But she had direct access to Shining Armor and could hurt him very badly.

And she wanted Twilight as well. She didn't understand how or why but her favorite little filly was, perhaps unknowingly, involved in all this.

She sighed. She had to protect them, somehow. Any way that was possible for her at the moment.

“Sunshine, sunshine…”

Too much dialogue? Tell me. I felt it was necessary though, because the real episode explained very little about the threat at hand, so I decided to flesh it out a bit. Plus throw in some fond memories for Twilight and Shining Armor to reminisce over.

And thanks to everyone that reviewed/favorited /rated . And a special thanks to those that pointed out my errors!

Chapter 2

Chapter 2

“Sunshine, sunshine. Ladybugs awake.” Cadance sang to herself. “Clap your hooves and do a little shake!” She had been singing it the last half hour, memorizing the childish rhyme. Just in case Twilight asked for it again.

The real Cadance had been a wellspring of information about the purple Unicorn. One of the reasons she had decided on taking her form as a disguise.

Cadance looked in the mirror. Shining Armor’s parents had a nice place, in the middle of downtown Canterlot. Though she didn’t quite understand the need for such a small mirror.

She loved mirrors.

They showed her what she looked like. What she wanted to look like. What others saw when they saw her.

Foolish ponies, fawning over her beauty and title. Her lips pulled into a grin, sharp canines visible.

If only they knew what lay underneath the fluffy pink coat. Flames flickered in and out of existence around her form.

Would they still flatter her if she had a coat as black as the night? Would they complement her on an uneven, hole riddled mane? Probably not.

She knew that they would cower before her. That they would turn to violence and move against her in fear.

And fear wasn’t that interesting to feed on. It did nothing to still her hunger. It always kept her longing for more.

“Sunshine, sunshine.” She sang, her voice slightly distorted. “Ladybugs awake, clap your hooves and do a little shake!” The rhyme was downright terrifying in the way she told it.

“Just one more day, my Amaryllis.” She said, fixing her disguise once more and dispelling the wards on the room. “Then we will be together at last.”

-

Cadance could hear the door unlocking, signaling the return of her soon to be husband and his sister and parents. “That was one awkward Nightmare Night.” She heard Shining Armor say with a laugh.

“You were the one that put me up to it Shiny.” Twilight grumbled. “I was five and dressed like Daring Do, I didn’t know better.”

“How long did the fire brigade need to get you out of that tree? Two hours?” The white stallion teased.

“Three.” Twilight grunted. “Three hours! And I didn’t get any candy out of it either.”

“I remember when you were dressed like Princess Celestia.” Twilight Velvet said with a smile on her face. “You were so cute. And you had Shining Armor with you as your royal guard.”

“Shiny took his role a bit too serious .” Twilight stuck her tongue out. “He didn’t let me do anything fun. Barely got any candy too.”

“Hey, I had to protect my princess, didn’t I?” Shining Armor defended himself. “Who knew what lurked behind all those doors?”

“Ponies.” Twilight said. “With candy. Free candy! That’s the best kind of candy!”

“Sounds like the four of you had a good time.” Cadance had been listening in from atop the stairs, only now making herself known.

“Hi Cadance!” Twilight said, forgetting about the candy discussion. “And yeah, we had fun! We went bowling!”

Shining Armor nodded. “We had fun. Thank you Cadance, you were right. I really needed to get away from things for a bit. Spend some time with my family.”

“Hope you enjoyed it.” Cadance said with a sweet smile. “Because after tomorrow, you’ll be all mine.”

Shining Armor laughed at that. “Of course dear.”

“Is everypony ready?” Night Light asked, checking his watch. “The rehearsal is in half an hour, so we best make our way to the castle.”

-

“So Twilight…” Twilight Velvet started as they made their way to the castle on hoof. “Do you have a special somepony yet?”

“Mom!” Twilight whined. “No, I do not.”

Shining Armor stared at her. His eyes narrowed. “You’re not telling us something Twily.” He accused her though his tone stayed lighthearted.

“Okay, I may have a little crush.” Twilight’s cheeks flushed crimson as she thought about the tan colt she fancied just a little bit.

“That’s good to hear.” Night Light said. “When’s the wedding?”

“Daddy, when I said ‘little’ crush, I meant little.” Twilight said. “And can we not talk about this? You can worry about my love life after these two get married.” She pointed at Shining Armor and Cadance.

“Just teasing you a bit.” Night Light said as he rubbed Twilight’s mane. “What kind of father would I be if I didn’t?”

“Don’t answer that.” Velvet said to Twilight, who had opened her mouth to retort with something sarcastic and probably insulting.

“Anyway, what do I do?” Twilight asked, changing the subject. “At the wedding, I mean. Do I just sit there? Do I say anything?”

“Your job will be the easiest.” Shining Armor said. “You just have to stand next to me and smile.”

“Stand next to you?” Twilight asked. “But that’s where-” She trailed off as she saw Shining Armor’s smile.

“Twilight? Will you be my best mare?” Shining Armor asked.

“Of course!” Twilight said with glee. “Yes! Yes! Yes!” She hopped around like a filly that just got her cutie mark. “Thank you so much Shiny!”

“Any time kiddo.” Shining Armor said.

-

They soon arrived at the castle. Princess Celestia was waiting for them, eager to practice her own lines. “It’s been ages since I last performed a wedding.” She said as she took her spot.

“Dearly beloved.” She started. “We have gathered here today…”

Twilight tuned her out as she turned to her friends, sitting in the front row. Since she had no real job to practice anyway, other than look pretty and smile, she decided to sit there with them. At least until Cadance came in.

“How were the preparations?” She asked, her voice a whisper so she wouldn’t disturb Celestia.

“Mighty fine.” Applejack said. “Had to bake the cake again though. First one tipped over and landed on the pastry chef. There was frosting everywhere!”

“If only it could have landed on that pompous prince." Rarity sighed. A mare could dream. "The dress is done.” She said. “And I made some outfits for us as well. Other than that, I’ve spent the rest of the day looking for my saddlebags and supplies.”

“You lost them?” Twilight asked.

Rarity nodded. “I know, can you believe it? I just can’t figure out how. Luckily I was able to obtain some more supplies.”

“Strange.” Twilight said, Rarity was usually so proficient with finding lost things. “I’m sure you’ll find them sooner or later.” She added.

Rarity nodded, though a look of worry still adorned her face.

“The party’s been planned.” Pinkie said. “Streamers, confetti, party hats. Everything is accounted for! Except the record for the Pony Pokey. Somepony scratched it up and used it as a Frisbee. And broke it into pieces.” Pinkie mused. “And then they set it on fire.”

She leaned in closer to Twilight. “I have the sneaking suspicion that somepony doesn’t like the Pony Pokey.”

Twilight nodded. “We’ll find the culprit after the wedding, okay?”

“No worry, I brought my own copy!” Pinkie pulled a record out from under her seat.

“The birds are all ready too.” Fluttershy said as Twilight turned to her. “We practiced for hours and hours, until it was just right.” Her face turned to a worried look. “I just hope that they’ll be rested by tomorrow.”

Twilight nodded. “Wow, some setbacks. But I suppose that’s what happens when you plan the most prestigious wedding of the century.”

“Speaking of planning, where the hay were you?” Rainbow Dash asked. A thought occurred to her. “And Spike for that matter?”

Twilight frowned. “I haven’t seen Spike either. Knowing him, he’s probably hanging out with Hoity Toity or maybe Doughnut Joe.

“Anyway, I was out with Shining Armor and my parents.” Twilight said as her face cleared up a bit. “Shiny’s been under a lot of stress lately, so Cadance told us to go and have some fun!”

“So the two of you are okay?” Applejack asked. “Not angry anymore?”

“Of course not.” Twilight said. “We sorted things out.”

“That’s good to hear.” Pinkie Pie said.

“And your headaches?” Fluttershyy asked.

“Just fine.” Twilight said. “Cadance fixed them for me.”

“Cadance? Is she a-” Fluttershy was cut off by the doors opening behind them.

Cadance walked in, beginning her slow trek to the front of the aisle, where Shining Armor awaited her.

Twilight leapt off her seat and hurried to stand next to her brother.

“I hope you don’t plan on doing that tomorrow.” Shining Armor nudged her playfully.

Twilight just rolled her eyes in reply. She then turned to watch as Cadance approached. Her old foalsitter looked so beautiful, even without the wedding dress.

Her eyes met with Cadance’s.

A wave of pain descended over her, enveloping her mind. Her head felt like it was going to crack and split open!

And then Twilight fell to the ground.

-

“My head…” Twilight muttered.

“Are you okay? Speak to me Twilight.” She vaguely recognized Shining Armor’s voice.

“Yeah, sure.” She said groggily as she scrambled to get to her hooves. “My head’s pounding again.”

“Let me take a look.” Cadance said. She lowered her horn to Twilight’s.

Again Twilight felt the warm glow come over her, covering her entire body. Instantly the headache disappeared. “Thanks Cadance, you’re a lifesaver.”

“Any time Twily.” Cadance said.

“Twilight, you should go home.” Shining Armor said. “It’s getting late and you’re going to need your rest. Trust me, big brother knows best.” He ruffled Twilight’s mane.

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Good thing I have you looking after me.”

“Come on sugarcube, ah’ll escort ya home.” Applejack said.

“Let me.” Cadance interrupted. “In case she gets another headache on the way home.”

Applejack shrugged. “Fine by me. Ain’t it kinda hard to have a rehearsal without the bride?”

“I’ll be back soon.” Cadance said, draping a wing over a still groggy Twilight.

“See you guys tomorrow.” Twilight said, waving at her friends and her mentor.

-

“Thanks for bringing me home Cadance.” Twilight said once they came back to her family’s house.

“Sure thing Twily.” Cadance said. “Now scoot, off to bed.”

Twilight smiled. “Of course.” She absently scratched at her back. Unbeknownst to her, plucks of her coat were falling off, dropping onto the carpet.

Cadance noticed this. “Want me to tuck you in? One last time?” She offered with a sweet smile on her face.

Twilight stared at her. And blushed. “Would you do that for me?”

Cadance winked. “Of course. No matter how grown up you get, you’re still my favorite little filly.”

Twilight led the way, shedding more hair on the way there, which Cadance destroyed before it could even hit the ground, her magic wiping it from existence.

“Cadance, I don’t feel so good.” Twilight said once they got to her old room.

“Just get into bed.” Cadance pushed the door open, revealing a made bed. Velvet had prepared it for her daughter’s arrival. “And I promise, tomorrow everything will be better.”

“I believe you.” Twilight said, pushing the sheets off the bed and climbing in. Her hoof caught something. “Is this… hair?”

“Sleep.” Cadance touched her horn to Twilight’s. Twilight dropped like a stone, snoring softly. “Sleep tight, sweet Amaryllis. Tomorrow everything WILL be better.” She covered the sleeping Unicorn and quietly made her leave, locking the door behind her.

-

“Now where were we?” Cadance asked as she entered the chapel once more.

“How’s Twilight?” Shining Armor asked.

“She’s fine. Sleeping like a foal right now.” Cadance said.

“That’s good to hear.” Celestia said. “And I believe that we were just about to commence the ceremony itself.”

Cadance nodded and took her place next to Shining Armor.

“Ahem, dearly beloved…"

-

Applejack yawned obnoxiously, much to the dismay of Rarity. “Honestly Applejack, hold your hoof in front of your mouth when you yawn.” She scoffed.

“Ah’m sorry Rarity. Ah’m just so tired.” They all were. Cadance had insisted that they practice ten times, to get it right. “Why the hay did we even have to stay?”

“Because the princess asked it of us.” Rarity said. “It’s a great honor to be so involved in a wedding of this magnitude.”

“I’d rather get involved with my bed.” Rainbow Dash muttered. “Let’s just get to the hotel now.”

It was well past three in the morning when the five ponies retired to their hotel. Twilight Velvet and Night Light went home as well, leaving Celestia, Shining Armor and Cadance at the castle.

“I’ll be taking my leave as well.” Celestia said. “I should have been in bed hours ago. Better go, before Luna accuses me of trying to steal her night again.”

“We are watching you sister dearest!!!!” Luna yelled from atop her watchtower.

Celestia facehoofed and walked off, bidding the soon to be wed couple good night.

“You want to go for a late-night stroll?” Cadance asked.

“I don’t know, shouldn’t we get to bed as well?” Shining Armor asked. “We have a busy day tomorrow and- Aah!”

Cadance’s horn glowed green. “That wasn’t a question my love.”

“Of course.” Shining Armor’s eyes turned green. “Let’s go for a walk.”

“Good night aunty Luna!” Cadance yelled at Princess Luna, confident that the watchful mare had seen nothing.

“Yes, we bid you good night as well.” Luna said absentmindedly as she peered into her spyglass.

-

The pair quickly arrived at Cadance’s intended destination, the shield. “Shining Armor, my dearest. You are certain that Luna can’t see us here?”

Shining Armor nodded.

“And you are certain that no guards will pass this spot tonight?” Cadance pressed on.

“Of course.” Shining Armor said with a monotone voice.

“Good. That means it’s showtime.” Cadance closed her eyes. Her horn glowed.

-

In downtown Canterlot, Twilight Sparkle shivered in her bed.

-

Cadance opened her eyes again. A smile formed as dozens of blue eyes glowed in the darkness beyond the shield.

“My children.” She said, affection clear in her voice. “Shining Armor, be a dear and let them in.”

Shining Armor nodded. His horn glowed and a part of the shield dissolved.

Dozens of black creatures stepped through. “Ready to serve.” One said. “Ready to serve.” The others mimicked as one.

“Good.” Cadance said. “We go ahead as planned. Assume disguises. Mingle amongst the populace. Unicorns outnumber Pegasi and Earth ponies three to one. Adjust accordingly.” She tossed her saddlebag to the ground in front of one of the Changelings. “There are invitations in there. You’re all invited.”

“We are honored.” They said as one.

“All of you… except you two.” Cadance pointed at two changelings. “I have a very special mission for the two of you.” The two changelings looked at each other, before turning to their queen and nodding.

-

Many ponies woke up early, just so they could see Princess Luna lower the moon and Princess Celestia raise the sun. They made a display of it, to signal that today would be a very special day.

“Rest well my sister.” Celestia said as Luna moved to take her leave. “Are you sure that you will not attend the wedding?” She asked one last time.

“Neigh sister.” Luna said. “We must slumber. The day is yours, as are all the events that partake in its glow.”

“Uh-huh.” Celestia said. “You just don’t want to give a speech, do you?”

“That too.” Luna admitted. “We shall see you at the celebrations later today.” With that, Luna leapt into the sky with wings unfurled. A flash of her horn made an alicorn-sized hole in the shield, which quickly closed behind her.

Celestia watched her sister take off. “One day Luna, one day.” She said, even though nopony heard her. “One day you will allow yourself to be loved once more.”

The sound of bells ringing filled her ears, signaling to everypony that today was indeed a very special day.

Celestia took off. She still had some time to finish preparing for the ceremony.

-

“Twilight, quit squirming.” Velvet said as she zipped up Twilight’s dress. Rarity had whipped up some designs for the six of them to wear, using what she had left from Cadance’s dress and some additional supplies.

“I’m sorry mother, I’m just so excited!” Twilight said. “It’s not every day that your brother marries a princess.”

“Where the hay are Rarity and Fluttershy?” Applejack groaned. “Ah swear, if they’re ‘fashionably late’ again ah’ll hogtie em!”

“You sure are anxious about this wedding.” Night Light noted.

“Of course! The Apple family name is at stake here. All of the Canterlot nobles’ll be eating from the cake ah baked with apples from our farm.” Applejack said with pride and a hint of smugness in her voice.

“Hey Sparkle, have you seen Spike yet?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Because I’m getting a bit worried.” She coughed. “Just a bit, mind you.”

Twilight just shook her head.

“Where could that baby dragon have gone?” Pinkie Pie pondered, before letting out an obnoxious and overly loud yawn. “Sorry, just a bit tired from last night. Which is odd because I-”

Pinkie stopped talking as the door to the Twilight residence swung open.

“Well, speak of the devil.” Applejack snorted. “Spike, where’ve you been?”

“Bachelor party.” Spike said, his eyes wide and red. “One hell of a bachelor party might I add. You should have come.”

“Spike, you disappeared without a word.” Pinkie said, picking the dragon up and shaking him. “And you had a party without me!”

“Whoops.” Spike shrugged in Pinkie’s grip. Sleep deprivation was not something he was familiar with.

“Spike… is that a tattoo?” Rainbow Dash asked as Pinkie put him down again. The Pegasus ran over to him. “Oh my Celestia! It is!”

“Huh?” Spike looked at his left arm. A big red heart was inked on his upper arm, a small purple star in it and underneath stood ‘mother’ in curly letters. “I hope that’s a rub-on tattoo.”

“Well, at least Spike had fun last night.” Twilight admitted.

“Apparently.” Spike gingerly touched the tattoo. It still felt a bit sore.

“What’s this?” Pinkie picked up a little note. “See you around Spikey, kisses – Buttercup?” She handed the note to Spike.

“Who is Buttercup?” Twilight asked.

“Wish I knew.” Spike admitted. Last night was a bit too muddled right now.

Twilight sighed. “Look, can we worry about this later? We have a wedding to attend!”

“Of course.” Velvet said. “Let’s just get Spike dressed and we’ll be off.”

“Huh? Oh right. Wedding.” Spike said groggily.

“What about Fluttershy and Rarity?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“They’ll come if they know what’s good for them.” Twilight said. Applejack and Rainbow Dash exchanged a look of concern and worry between them, though neither of them acted on it.

-

The wedding went according to plans.

The bride was beautiful, the groom was handsome, the best mare smiled and looked pretty and Spike only lost the rings once.

By now the ceremony was nearing its end.

Celestia smiled as she came to her favorite part of the ceremony.

“And let anypony who opposes the union of this mare and this stallion speak now.” Celestia said. “Or forever hold their peace.” A quick glare was fitted in, just to make sure nopony gave a peep.

“Nopony? Well then I declare you mare and-”

“STOP!!” A voice boomed through the chapel. Ponies gasped, others fainted.

“Rarity?” Applejack uttered, getting up from her seat. “What in tarnation are ya doing?”

“She’s a fraud!” Rarity accused, stepping forward as she pointed an accusing hoof towards the bride. A red heart-shaped gem hung from a chain around her neck. “She is not Princess Cadance, she’s a monster hiding under her skin!”

Cadance gasped. Tears streamed down her cheeks. “Why must you ruin my special day!” She sniffed.

“Because it’s supposed to be my special day!”

Even more ponies gasped.

Fluttershy walked in, doing her best to support a weakened Alicorn. “Get away from my fiancé!”

“You have been found out, you imposter!” Rarity yelled.

“How?” The other Cadance asked, her tears drying up. “How did you find her?”

“Well that was easy.” Rarity said.

-

“Rarity? Are you sure that your gem is in this cold scary cavern?” Fluttershy squeaked.

“Apparently.” Rarity said. “My spell is pointing in this direction… right here.” Rarity stopped in front of a chasm. “This isn’t right.” She said.

“D-do you think it’s down there?” Fluttershy asked.

Rarity nodded. “Fluttershy my dear, would you mind sneaking a peek down there?”

Fluttershy gulped but nodded anyway.

Rarity watched as her friend floated down the abyss, only to come back up mere moments later. “It’s not that deep.” Fluttershy said. “Look, I found your saddlebag.”

Rarity quickly opened it up and pulled out her fire ruby necklace. “My little Spikey-Wikey’s gift! Oh I thought I’d never see you again.” She kissed it affectionately.

“There were rolls of fabric down there as well.” Fluttershy noted.

Rarity blinked. “Really?”

“Yes.” Fluttershy nodded. “Somepony must have tossed them down there. But why?”

“To distract you.” A voice was heard. A weakened Alicorn came around a crystal pillar. “Please, help me.”

-

“And now your game is over.” Rarity said smugly.

“Blast.” The other Cadance muttered.

“Show your real face Changeling.” Cadance said. “Show them!”

“I might as well indulge you.” The other Cadance said.

An inferno raged around her. Green flames moved around her, engulfing her. Pink fur turned black, a perfectly styled mane turned weathered and frayed. Wings shed, revealing a membrane underneath.

And perfectly straight and white teeth turned sharp and wicked.

Ponies screamed in fright as the creature emerged from the flames. “Much better.” Chrysalis said as she stretched her wings. “I’ve been holding up that disguise for far too long.”

“Who are you?” Princess Celestia demanded. “And why did you attack my niece?”

“My name is Chrysalis.” She said. “But you will refer to me as ‘Queen’ Chrysalis. As for the why, I needed Shining Armor’s love.”

Cadance’s eyes widened as she remembered what her imposter had told her before. “Twilight!” She shrieked. “Get away from her! Run!”

Twilight backed away slowly, only to be caught in a cage of fire, along with her brother. The flames solidified into rigid steel bars. “Going somewhere?” Chrysalis smirked as her horn dimmed. “Good luck breaking out of that.”

“You won’t get away with this.” Celestia said, stepping forward. “Release my student and my captain and you will be given a chance to surrender.”

“You think I didn’t come prepared?” Chrysalis laughed. Random ponies in the crowd laughed with her.

Panic broke out in the crowd as various ponies erupted in flames, their disguises burning away to reveal the Changelings within.

“There must be dozens!” Rarity uttered as more and more Changelings revealed themselves and took to the air.

The chapel quickly cleared as most of the guests fled away, leaving just them and the Changelings hovering above them.

“You are threatening my subjects.” Celestia said, her voice as cold as steel. “I will protect my subjects, using lethal force if I have to. Surrender now, or face the wrath of the sun itself!”

“I’m so scared right now.” Chrysalis rolled her eyes. “Let’s see if you can land a hit, your majesty.”

Celestia’s eyes narrowed. Light erupted from her horn. It condensed into a single beam that she fired at Chrysalis. Despite her claims, she did not aim to kill, merely to wound and subdue.

So she was pretty surprised when Chrysalis actually moved into the beam of light, taking it head on.

A small explosion occurred, seemingly taking Chrysalis down.

“Uh, princess…” Somepony moaned from the smoldering crater the spell had left. “Please, please don’t hurt me.”

“Hurt you? I-” Celestia froze when the smoke cleared. Her eyes were wide with shock. A Unicorn with a bright yellow coat and red mane crawled out of the crater .“Starlight? Is that you?” Celestia couldn’t believe her eyes.

“Starlight?” Celestia repeated, taking a few tentative steps towards the wounded filly.

“Surprise!” The yellow pony said once Celestia was close enough. Her horn crackled with green lightning.

The unsuspecting Alicorn was blasted at pointblank range. The force of the spell was enough to send her flying into the altar, shattering the marble slab on impact.

Her tiara clattered to the ground dramatically.

‘Starlight’ let out a mocking laugh as flames erupted around her. She turned back into the Changeling queen.

“Too easy Celestia.” Chrysalis said, sauntering over to the fallen headdress. “For a moment I thought you didn’t recognize me.” She picked it up with her magic and gazed into the reflective gold, taking a moment to revel in her own reflection.

“Y-you are not her!” Celestia gritted her teeth in pain.

“No, not anymore.” Chrysalis said, tossing the tiara to the ground in front of Celestia. “I haven’t been so in a long, long time. But I digress.” She grinned, baring her teeth. “I am here to claim my prize.”

“You will never take Canterlot!” Celestia roared in anger.

“Canterlot? Oh that will be a nice bonus, yes.” Chrysalis said nonchalantly. “The real prize here is in that cage. Your student is mine!” Twilight let out a squeak of fright as she heard that.

“No! I will not allow it!” Celestia struggled to get to her hooves as she saw Twilight’s distressed face, only to be forced down once more. “You will not hurt her!” She groaned.

“You have no say in this Celestia.” Chrysalis said as she applied more pressure with her front left hoof, pushing the princess of the sun down.

“Neither do you!” Cadance called out. “You have no right to take Twilight!”

“Of course I do, I’m her mother.” Chrysalis snapped back.

Everypony, except a select few, gasped.

“What did she say?”

“She can’t be serious!”

“Impossible!”

“That’s right.” Chrysalis smiled at the confusion she saw on everypony’s face. “The one you call Twilight Sparkle is my daughter. Her true name is Amaryllis. Princess Amaryllis!”

All eyes turned to Twilight, who was still huddling in the cage next to her brother.

Nopony noticed her parents quietly crying in the corner of the chapel.

Celestia weighed her options. “Girls!” She yelled. “Get the Elements of Harmony! They can help!” Or at least she hoped they could.

Celestia’s horn erupted in a flash of magic, taking the Changeling queen by surprise and forcing her off the Alicorn’s back.

“I am not that easily defeated!” She got up, her wings flaring open in a display of power and challenge. She strode over to Chrysalis, intent on bringing her down.

Twilight’s friends were still frozen in shock, even after Celestia’s direct command. “Snap out of it!” Cadance yelled as she weakly grabbed Rarity. “We can worry about this later, right now you need to hurry up and fetch the Elements!” She pleaded.

“Of course.” Rarity said, snapping out of her daze. “We must hurry, lest Twilight ends up looking like that.” She pointed an accusing hoof at Chrysalis, who nimbly dodged everything Celestia threw at her.

“Hang in there sugarcube!” Applejack yelled. “We ain’t letting some bug steal ya away!”

Twilight nodded, before turning her attention back to the duel between monarchs.

“Just hurry.” Cadance said. “I’ll try and break through this cage.” Even though she knew that her current magic was no match for the enchanted construct, she would try. She had to.

The five mares nodded. “Good luck princess.” Fluttershy said.

They hurried towards the door, left open by the other guests that scrambled to get away from there.

“Have you forgotten about us?” Four Changelings said in unison as they landed in front of the door, blocking the way out.

“Have y’all forgotten ‘bout me?” A calm and reserved voice spoke from behind them.

The Changelings turned to see a massive red stallion standing there, wearing a fancy tuxedo. “Ah spend three hours climbing into this penguin suit and when ah finally get here, there ain’t no weddin’ to attend.” Big Mac cracked his hooves. “And ya’ll appear to be threatening mah lil sis and her friends.”

Big Mac reared up and slammed his front hooves down on the single Changeling that hadn’t had the intellect to get out of the way. The other three skittered off, trying to find a way around the massive stallion.

“Ya’ll run ahead and fetch them fancy necklaces!” Big Mac yelled as he bucked another Changeling into a wall. “Ah’ll hold them off!”

“Thanks Mac!” Applejack yelled as the five of them ran past him.

Big Macintosh grunted in pain as one of the Changelings bit down on his front left hoof, tearing through his tuxedo.

Using his immense strength he tossed the Changeling away. “Ya ripped mah suit.” Big Macintosh said calmly as he regained his composure. “This was my pa’s best suit.”

He stomped his hooves, cracking the tiles underneath him.

-

“How long do you think he’ll be able to hold them off?” Rainbow Dash asked as they ran towards the royal vault.

“Not long.” Applejack said. “There’s too many of them and too few of him!”

The castle was deserted. All of the guests seemed to have either fled or were in hiding.

“You don’t think there’s more of those creatures out here, right?” Fluttershy squeaked, her eyes shifting from side to side looking for any potential threats.

“Ah sure hope not.” Applejack said.

Soon they arrived at Celestia’s vault.

“Hey guys?” Rainbow Dash started. “How are we going to open this thing?” She kicked the severely reinforced and magically protected door.

“Oh that’s easy. Princess Celestia just needs to unlock it with her horn.” Rarity said. A look of realization came over her. “Never mind.”

“Now what do we do?” Pinkie asked. “We need the elements to make queen meanie over there taste the rainbow.”

“Perhaps we may be of some assistance!” Somepony yelled.

-

Chrysalis observed as the red stallion was sealed inside a cocoon. “He will make for an excellent Praetorian. Such ferociousness, such determination!” She turned to her troops. “You could learn something from this kind of devotion.”

“Yes, our queen.” The Changelings said in unison.

Chrysalis frowned as she took in the damage. She hadn’t expected the stallion to be so fierce. He had decimated over a dozen of her troops before she intervened.

Subduing both Celestia and Cadance took longer than she expected, though both of them were now glued to the wall with Changeling resin.

“I must say, I hadn’t expected such… resistance from a common pony.” Chrysalis said as she traced a hoof over the cocoon.

“That’s what you get for threatening our home.” Celestia growled. “And imagine, that was just one pony and he defeated nearly a third of your invading force!” She said, pride clear in her voice.

She was worried too. About Big Macintosh’s current health and about what Chrysalis said about what that cocoon was doing to him. They couldn’t really turn ponies… could they?

“I am bothered by something.” Celestia continued, shoving her worries to the side for now. “My personal guards alone are greater in numbers than this lot. Add to that Luna’s Night Guard and you are royally outnumbered.” She smirked. “So why this pathetic attempt?”

Chrysalis gazed at her, green eyes glowing. “And where are they?” She asked. “Thanks to Shining Armor, I know which soldiers are where at which time.” She said with in a tone of voice bordering on arrogance before she continued. “The Night Guard and their commander are all asleep, out of town might I add.”

She strutted over to Celestia. “And besides, why should I worry about your soldiers when they will be mine to command soon?” Celestia’s eyes widened as Chrysalis lowered her horn to her own.

“STOP!!!” Somepony cried out. Chrysalis cursed under her breath and turned to face whoever dared interrupt her taking control of Celestia.

“THE PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT COMMANDS YOU TO BACK AWAY!!” Luna cried out as she entered the room along with Twilight’s friends.

“How did you find out?” Chrysalis asked, her eyes wide with surprise. “You were supposed to be miles from here!”

“A Changeling? We haven’t see your ilk in more than a thousand years!” Luna said, a hint of disgust and wonder in her voice. “How’s dear old Queen Amethyst?”

“Mother has been dead for almost nine hundred years.” Chrysalis said, gritting her teeth. “How did you find out?” She was genuinely curious. She had never made a slipup, as far as she knew.

“We knew something was wrong. Our niece calls us aunty Lulu, because she knows it annoys us!” Luna said, her horn glowing with a silvery light. With it she struck down the changelings that tended to Big Mac’s cocoon. “Somepony get him out of there, now!”

Luna’s Night Guard swarmed into the room. Over fifty stallions and mares bearing the seal of the night’s princess on their flanks.

“This complicates things.” Chrysalis said, fear creeping into her voice. She had hoped to be done with this before Luna would suspect anything. “Luckily, I have a backup plan.”

“Which is?” Cadance smirked.

“A tactical retreat!” Chrysalis cried out.

“You cannot escape us!” Luna yelled. “The shield is still up, it shall keep you in as well!”

“That’s what you think.” Chrysalis smirked as her Changelings surrounded her. Her horn glowed green. “I’ve just ordered Shining Armor to drop the shield.” She said smugly.

Indeed so, the pink bubble tore open from the top, the walls crumbling down and dissolving into harmless, raspberry flavored energy.

“And now, I must take my leave.” Chrysalis said as she spread her wings and leapt out the window.

“You won’t escape!” Celestia cried out.

“Not like this.” Chrysalis said. Her Changelings swarmed around her. Fire flashed and suddenly there were twenty-three copies of Chrysalis. “But like this!” They cried out in unison.

The Chrysalises smirked, showing their fangs as they moved amongst one another, mixing so that nopony knew who the real one was. “Farewell ponies, till we meet again!” They called out in unison.

“Stop them!” Luna cried out. The Pegasi of the Night Guard took flight.

The Chrysalises in turn dove away, scattering and flying off into the streets.

More flashes of fire were seen as they took on random pony forms and mixed into the crowd. The guards pursued them.

“Well, that was anticlimactic.” Rarity admitted as the chapel was nearly empty again.

“Victory through superior horsepower.” Luna said. “Boring but effective.”

“Shining Armor, my love!” Cadance called out, clinging to the bars that held her fiancé and favorite little filly. “Are you alright, is her spell gone?” She needed to hear him say it to her. That he still loved her.

Instead, the caged stallion and mare began to laugh. At the same time, in the same way and same tone. “Plan B.” They said as one before erupting in flames, revealing two normal Changelings.

-

Meanwhile just outside Canterlot.

A small group of Changelings had been waiting for the shield to fall. They quickly exited the city and made their way into the forest.

They were wary of their surroundings, searching for anything that might pose a threat.

For they had the most important treasure with them. The queen had entrusted them with the safe transportation of their princess.

The Changeling in question slumbered on the back of a Behemoth, a Changeling so big that he couldn’t take on pony disguises.

Their precious cargo was sealed in a green cocoon, allowing their princess to rest as they marched onwards towards the Wastelands.

Shining Armor marched on as well, not knowing where they were going and not really caring either. His eyes were dull, his mind blank. The effect of being drained of most of his emotions.

Three Chrysalises landed in front of the party. Two of them caught on fire and turned back into regular Changeling soldiers.

The third one, the real one strode over to the Behemoth carrying Twilight on his back. Without a word she jumped up onto his head so she could get a better look at the cocoon.

She taped it with her hoof, like a foal would tap on an aquarium to get the fish to move.

The fish in this aquarium didn’t move. She just opened her eyes for a few seconds before closing them again.

Chrysalis smiled. Not a smirk, not a grin. A genuine smile. For the first time in a long time her own happiness filled her heart. And it felt so much better than somepony else’s.

Off course, of course. Off course is when you stray from your path. I must remember that! Seriously, I keep on making that same mistake.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed it.

Chapter 3

Chapter 3

“A little to the left. The other left. That’s too much… stop!” Chrysalis ordered. The Changeling Behemoth had placed the cocoon in the middle of the room. A rather bland room.

Chrysalis never paid much attention to such details. Less is more, she figured.

Changelings were quick and efficient builders but they lacked any form of interior decorating skill.

“You have done well.” She complimented the massive Changeling. She moved over to him and gave him a peck on his cheek.

A small sign of motherly affection like that had the same effect as a cookie or other treat to him.

“Return to your post.” Chrysalis ordered.

The Changeling nodded. He returned to his post with a smile on his face and a spring in his step.

“Now that that’s taken care of.” Chrysalis moved to the cocoon. She tapped on it with her hoof.

The pony floating inside opened her eyes.

Chrysalis stared deep into them. The pony didn’t look away.

Eventually though, she just closed them again.

-

It felt like drowning, only without dying from suffocation, Twilight figured.

It kind of felt like sinking in too deep into the tub, only now she didn't rush back to the surface to breathe.

Because she was breathing. Somehow.

Her scientific studies told her that it was perfectly plausible to be breathing fluid. As long as there was enough oxygen in it.

It was warm too. Again, just like a hot bath. Only one that she couldn't get out of. Or even wanted to get out of.

It was strangely comfortable and soothing for some reason.

A thud shook her body. Her eyes opened. They stung a bit.

Something was standing outside her… she didn’t know what to call it. Cage? Cocoon perhaps? She had no idea.

But whatever it was, there was a pony out there.

Her eyes closed again.

-

Chrysalis smirked. Everything had gone according to plan. Well, almost everything. They had failed to take Canterlot.

But the Equestrian capital was expendable. Feeding her daughter was the main reason to replace Cadance.

Chrysalis scoffed at the mere thought of that mare. How dare she take Shining Armor’s love for herself? Her daughter needed it more than she did.

“You two.” Chrysalis called out to the two Changelings guarding the door. They walked in and bowed for their queen. “The two of you are to stand guard here.” She patted the cocoon. “You are not to leave your post for any reason until she breaks out, do you understand?”

The two Changelings nodded.

“Good.” Chrysalis said. “When she does break out, come and inform me immediately.”

The two Changelings took positions on either side of the cocoon, intent on protecting it against anything that would want to harm it.

Not that they were truly necessary.

As she stepped outside Chrysalis's lips drew into a smile.

Nearly every Changeling that she didn’t specifically assign a task was sitting outside, waiting and watching. Hundreds of them filled the hallway from end to end.

“It seems like ponies aren’t the only ones that love their royalty.” She said.

Were this any other day, she would have ordered them all to go back to their posts. But today was like a holiday, so she allowed them to celebrate the return of their future queen.

-

Her head ached.

Twilight felt the presence of so many ponies.

No, not ponies…

But they were there.

And there were hundreds, maybe thousands calling out to her in a language she didn’t quite understand.

A sense of belonging and worship filled her.

And it felt good.

-

Celestia looked over her throne room.

For once she wasn’t actually sitting on her throne. No, she was content with sitting on the pillow her servants had brought.

The last thing she needed right now was to feel above everypony else in the room. They were all suffering from the same grief after all.

“And then she turned me into a cactus!” She overheard Night Light say to Pinkie Pie and Rarity. Pinkie Pie smiled for the first time since the wedding at that, though it didn’t last very long.

The room was littered with pillows and ponies sitting on said pillows. Her little ponies were chatting and telling stories to each other.

If she didn’t know any better, she’d say that they were having a slumber party.

Unfortunately that wasn’t the case but she hoped that this would make everypony more comfortable.

Night Light was telling the story of Twilight’s cutie mark to anypony that wanted to hear it. He sounded so cheerful while he was telling it.

But Celestia could always tell how much her little ponies were hurting. Night Light’s cheeks were stained with tears. And even as he smiled there were new tears forming, waiting for a chance to break free.

“You were such a handsome cactus.” Twilight Velvet sniffed. She was clutching a thick leather photo album.

“Excuse me, miss Twilight.” Fluttershy said gently. “But why are you hugging that book so hard? Not that there’s anything wrong with that.” The butter yellow Pegasus said with a small voice.

“Call me Velvet, please.” Twilight Velvet said. “And this old thing is our family album.” She pulled it even closer to her.

“I went home to pick it up. I-I just need something.” She said, tears in her eyes. “Something to show me that it was all real.” She sniffed, clenching the book even tighter. “That my foals were real. Silly, isn’t it?”

“Of course not.” Fluttershy said. “There’s nothing wrong with that.”

Velvet liked this pony. She recalled the letters Twilight had written. “You’re Fluttershy, right?” She asked.

Fluttershy nodded.

“Twilight wrote to us about you all.” She said, a smile on her face. “She described you all in detail, that’s how I could tell.”

“That’s how we know her.” Fluttershy sighed. Twilight hadn’t been gone for long but she missed the purple mare so badly.

“Would you like to see them?” Velvet offered. “The pictures, I mean."

“Sure.” Fluttershy said, moving her pillow a bit closer.

Velvet laid the album in front of them ever so gently. With a flick of her horn the book opened to the first page.

“That’s Shining Armor.” Velvet pointed at a picture of her and Night Light. The blue stallion was holding a little white foal in his hooves.

“And here’s Twilight.” She pointed to the picture next to it. Shining Armor was a handsome little colt in that one, sitting proudly in between his parents with a purple filly in his hooves.

“That one was taken the day after we left the hospital.” Velvet said. “Shining Armor refused to let her leave his sight.” She let out a weak but heartfelt laugh. “We even had to put up a bed in our room again, because he didn’t want to leave her at night.”

“That’s so sweet.” Fluttershy said. The picture made her feel all warm and tingly inside. Shining Armor reminded her of her own brother. The whole situation made her want to write to him, to see if he was alright.

“Was he really that excited to get a little sister?” She asked, pointing at the impossibly wide smile that Shining Armor was sporting.

“You wouldn’t believe it.” Velvet said. “There was a complication when Twilight was born.” She cleared her throat. “She- we thought, the doctors thought that she was… stillborn.” She barely managed to say that last word. It burned on her tongue.

“Twilight told us about that on the train.” Fluttershy said. “Such a nice story. In the end, I mean.” She quickly added.

“Yes, nice.” Velvet muttered. “Anyway, after that he promised that he’d never, ever let her get harmed.” She rubbed her eyes. “And my little colt never breaks his promises.”

“Even right now, I think.” Fluttershy assured her. “I’m sure he’s protecting her.”

-

Time went on. The ponies lost themselves in the stories that Night Light and Twilight Velvet had to tell about their foals.

Even Celestia chipped in with a few embarrassing stories concerning Twilight and a filly-sized cookie jar.

A pair of Royal Guards approached the princess. “Princess Celestia.” They bowed. “We bring news. The Pegasus squads have returned.”

“Very well.” Celestia got up from her pillow and followed the pair. Before leaving she turned to the ponies in the throne room. “I hate to ask this of you but please, remain here for the time being.”

Most of the ponies just nodded.

Rainbow Dash on the other hoof groaned in annoyance.

“This sucks.” She said as princess Celestia closed the door behind her. “We shouldn’t be here, drinking tea and having a bucking slumber party!” She slammed her hoof into the pillow she was lying on, the force sending a few feathers flying. “We should be out there, looking for her!”

“I know we should.” Rarity said. “But that’s no reason to rush head first into this. We have no idea where they took Twilight, nor could we hope to stand against those things on our own.”

“I don’t care.” Rainbow Dash said. “She took our Sparkle and I don’t care how long I have to look but I swear that I will take her down!” She stood up and flared her wings in a display of anger and determination.

“Keep it down.” Fluttershy pleaded. “You’re upsetting Twilight’s parents.”

Rainbow Dash closed her wings again and shot them an apologetic look. "Sorry.” She added as she laid down again.

“Don’t be.” Night Light said.

“We’re happy.” Velvet said. “Happy that our little Twilight has such caring friends.”

“She’s a special one.” Pinkie muttered. The fact that Twilight was gone had hit her hard. It made her feel all gloomy. Her mane wasn’t as poofy as it should be. “We all love her so much.”

The door swung open again, revealing Applejack.

“Hey.” Applejack said. “Did we miss anything?” She asked as she came in. The Cutie Mark Crusaders came in after her.

“Not much.” Rarity said as Sweetie Belle ran over to her and hugged her. The little filly had had a rough day as well. “How’s your brother?” She looked at Applejack.

Applejack shook her head. “Still asleep. That gunk did something to him.” Worry was clear on her face. “The doc thinks that he’ll wake up sooner or later. Ah hope y’all don’t mind it but we want to be there when he does.”

Apple Bloom nodded furiously. “Ah don’t want to leave him all alone.” She said.

“Of course.” Rainbow Dash said. “No need to worry about us. We’ll keep you in the loop.”

“Thanks Dash.” Applejack said as she and her little sister walked back. “Our condolences, mister and misses Twilight.” She said to the Unicorn pair. “Ah’m sorry we’re leaving again so quickly.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for.” Night Light said. "Your brother needs you more than we do."

Applejack tipped her hat before closing the door behind them.

“Hey Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo said. “Mind if I sit here?” She motioned towards an empty pillow next to Rainbow Dash.

“Hop on.” Rainbow Dash patted the pillow.

Scootaloo hurried over to her and jumped on the pillow. “I’m going to stay close to you, okay? You know, to protect you in case those things come back.” Scootaloo said nervously, though she tried to keep a confident look.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, though a smile found its way onto her face anyway.

-

“Tell me everything you know.” Celestia ordered as she followed her guards into the dungeons beneath the castle.

“We found no trace of the real Changeling queen.” One guard said as they trotted slightly in front of Celestia. “We found several sets of strange hoofprints leading into the Wastelands. But they were faded in the ashes. We couldn’t follow them anymore.”

“We did capture several doubles of the queen.” The other guard said. “We now have thirteen Changelings in custody, including the ones that impersonated Captain Shining Armor and Lady Twilight.”

“Better than nothing.” Celestia didn’t mean to be so negative. Her guards had done well. But not well enough to keep Starlight- Chrysalis from returning home with her prize.

The Wastelands.

Nopony had set hoof in there since… ever. She had thought the area to be as dead as the ash that covered it.

To think that there were actually creatures living there. It boggled her mind.

Luna however seemed to know of them. She’d need to ask her sister about them when she came back from the hospital.

“In here princess.” The guard pulled a key from his armor and unlocked the door.

Celestia followed them in.

And what she saw shocked her.

Eleven Changelings sat in a large cell.

They just sat there.

They didn’t move a muscle. They didn’t even acknowledge her coming in.

“I am Princess Celestia of Equestria.” She told them. “And I wish to know where your queen took my student.”

They didn’t budge.

“Answer me.” Celestia said calmly.

“They won’t.” One of the guards said. “We’ve been trying to get something out of them since they came here. It’s like they’re not really there.”

“The other two are more talkative.” The other guard said. “They’re in the next cell.”

Celestia walked to the next cell. In this one were two Changelings.

“My name is Princess Celestia.” Celestia said again. “And I wish to-”

“The pony has nothing to demand of us!” One of the Changelings yelled. “You hold no power over us!”

“That may be so.” Celestia said. “That’s why I am asking, not demanding.”

The two Changelings looked at each other, a look of confusion on their faces. “The pony’s tricks won’t work on us.” The other Changeling eventually said.

Celestia shivered involuntarily.

These Changelings…

They looked the same, acted the same and almost talked the same as well. So unlike her precious little ponies.

“What are your names?” Celestia asked. She needed something to tell these two apart.

“Names?” The Changeling asked. “We do not have names. We have no need for them.”

“Fine then.” Celestia started to get annoyed. “I will name you…” She thought hard about it. The only thing that came to mind was an old rhyme that she had taught Cadance so long ago.

“I’ll call you Sunshine and you Ladybug.” She pointed at the left one and then at the right one. She assumed that the right one was female, as her voice was slightly higher in pitch.

The Changelings hissed. “The pony thinks she can name us, like we are common pets!” Ladybug snarled.

The other one, Sunshine, nodded. “No respect whatsoever.” He hissed.

“Why wouldn’t you want names?” Celestia asked. “They’re a way of identifying yourself in the crowd, a way to be an individual.” Celestia frowned as the Changelings just got angrier.

“We are not individuals!” The female Changeling shrieked. “We are one! We find your ‘individuality’ stupid and counterproductive.”

Celestia didn’t know what to say to that. These strange creatures were confusing her.

But she gathered up her thoughts and continued her interview.

“Who is this ‘we’ if I may ask?” She asked.

“The queen!” Sunshine said in awe. “We are her and she is us. We are all parts of a greater thing!”

“I see.” Celestia said. “Yet you seem to have independent thoughts. You can be offended. Why is that?”

“Remnants of time long gone.” The Changelings said as one. “We do not like it, it hurts. We all want it to go away!”

Celestia felt very uncomfortable right now. They looked so similar to her own little ponies but they acted so differently.

She had always encouraged her subjects to be who they wanted to be. To be different. To be happy.

The Changelings were only happy if they were one and the same apparently.

“What about your brothers and sisters in the next cell?” Celestia asked. “They haven’t moved since they arrived here. Are they sick?”

The Changelings laughed. “No pony, they are not sick. They are truly one.”

“Explain yourself, please?” Celestia needed as much information as she could get.

“Truly one, they are truly one with the queen!” Sunshine said with glee. “Without her, they are nothing! We are so jealous!”

“Envious.” Ladybug rubbed her hooves together in frustration. “So very envious.”

“You should be glad that you have some independence!” Celestia said, her voice betraying her frustration. “How can you make art, write stories, sing songs when everypony is the same?”

“We have no need for those things!” Sunshine yelled.

“Nor do we need names!” Ladybug added.

Celestia noted that their voices had changed. They even sounded the same right now!

The two captives looked at each other. Their wings spread out as they began to buzz around the room.

Celestia watched as they spun in circles, figure eights and pretty much every maneuver that they could perform in that cramped area.

They were moving so fast!

And then they just landed next to each other again. Celestia had no idea which one was Sunshine and which one was Ladybug. A wicked smile ran over their faces.

“Very funny.” Celestia sighed. The creatures were starting to grind her gears.

“And here I was, thinking that you of all ponies would appreciate a joke.” The Changeling on the right said.

“Huh?” Celestia looked up.

One of the Changelings was on her knees, bowing before the other one.

The upright one’s eyes had a green circle in them, with in the center a black dot. “I have assumed direct control.” The Changeling said in a familiar voice.

“Chrysalis? Is that you?” Celestia narrowed her eyes. “How are you here?”

“That’s Queen Chrysalis to you. I am speaking through one of my children. You really shouldn’t name them, I could feel their distress all the way over here.” Chrysalis said angrily.

“And where exactly are you?” Celestia asked.

“None of your beeswax.” Chrysalis said. “Do ponies still say that?”

“They haven’t since almost a thousand years ago.” Celestia said with a disgruntled tone. She had questions of her own.

“What have you done to my student?” Celestia asked politely, keeping on a straight face. In truth, she wanted to wrap her hooves around the queen’s neck and squeeze until she answered.

“Your student is fine.” Chrysalis said. “I am with her right now. She’s beautiful. Oh I wish you could see her Celestia.”

“I can, if you tell me where she is.” Celestia tried.

But Chrysalis just shook her head. “I am not telling you Celly.”

“Only Luna may call me that.” Celestia gritted her teeth.

“Oh? So I’ve lost that privilege then?” The Changeling transformed into a yellow Unicorn with a red mane. “You wound me Celly.”

“Stop assuming that form.” Celestia half demanded, half pleaded. “Please.”

“Well, if it makes you uncomfortable.” Chrysalis smirked. She made no attempt to change into something else.

Celestia sighed. “Is it really you?” She asked. “Starlight, I mean. Are you truly Starlight?”

“Once upon a time.” Chrysalis said, her tone heavy with sorrow and regret. “I mean, once upon a time in the magical land of Equestria.”

Celestia recognised that sentence. She had always fondly remembered it. “It’s still around.” Celestia said. “The book, I mean.”

“I know.” Chrysalis said. “Who do you think left a copy in her room?”

Celestia wanted to say something but was cut off by Chrysalis.

“She succeeded where we failed, didn’t she?” Chrysalis said. “To think that of all ponies, my daughter would become the Element of Magic.”

“If she truly is your daughter, then where have you been all this time?” Celestia questioned.

“Watching. Waiting.” Chrysalis said. “It’s hard, seeing your daughter being raised by ponies you barely know.”

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked.

“The real Twilight Sparkle died when she was born.” Chrysalis said, her voice filled with sadness. “So I replaced Velvet’s stillborn foal with my nymph. Nopony ever noticed.”

Celestia felt sick to her stomach.

“Starlight, I will find my student.” Celestia said coolly.

She had had it with this. “She is very dear to me and her friends. I will stop at nothing until I have her safely in Canterlot with me.”

Chrysalis hissed at her.

“She is not yours!” She spat. “I’ve waited years for her to be brought home and I will not let you ruin it!”

“If I know my student, and I do, then she will probably return home on her own.” Celestia said smugly. “I am confident of it.”

“Bah, what makes her so special to you anyway?” Chrysalis said angrily. “You never came to find me, did you?”

“Starlight, I didn’t know!” Celestia said but her words fell on deaf ears.

The Changeling’s eyes had turned back to normal, signaling that Chrysalis had left.

Celestia turned to the two guards that she had come in with. “You will forget everything you’ve heard.” She said to them.

They just nodded. They did their job and they did it well.

Celestia turned to the Changelings again. The two chatterboxes had fallen silent. The other eleven were flying around in a mild panic for some reason.

“Keep them under close watch.” Celestia ordered. “And keep them alive, find out what they eat and give it to them.

“As you command, princess.” One of the guards said.

-

Celestia sighed as the door was locked behind her.

She had never expected that her niece’s wedding would turn out like this.

“How are you feeling sister?” Celestia looked up to see that Luna was waiting for her at the top of the stairs.

“Bad.” Celestia said as she climbed the stairway. “Useless even. You?”

“Worried.” Luna said, walking besides her sister through the hallway.

“About Twilight?” Celestia asked as they headed back to the throne room.

“Indeed. We are very fond of her.” Luna said, the events of Nightmare Night still fresh in her memory.

“How’s Cadance?” Celestia asked. Luna had taken her to the hospital while she handled her subjects.

Luna looked down. “Not good. She’s suffering from severe malnutrition and she has an infected ankle. She may be an Alicorn like us, but she is not as durable as us. The doctors say that she has a long way to go before she’ll truly recover.”

Celestia nodded. “Poor dear. I’ll go visit her first thing in the morning.”

Her heart was full of worry at the moment.

Worry for Twilight, worry for Cadance, worry for Shining Armor. And worry about what this new threat could mean for her ponies.

“Luna, what can you tell me about Changelings?” Celestia asked. She needed to know more about this threat.

“Not much I’m afraid.” Luna frowned. “They are a rather docile race living in the Wastelands. They are loyal to the death to their queen. They feed on emotions, feelings. They adore love.”

“Emotion?” Celestia asked. These Changelings were truly confusing her.

Luna nodded. “Happiness, sadness and everything in between. But love is their main food source.” Luna shrugged. “They are a peculiar species.”

“You mentioned a Queen Amethyst or something?” Celestia recalled.

“Ah yes, Ammy.” Luna smiled, fondly recalling a memory. “She was a friend of mine.”

“You were friends with a Changeling?” Celestia was a bit surprised. “How come I never met her?”

“We weren’t speaking to one another back then.” Luna reminded her. “And she rarely ventured into Equestria, I usually visited her in the Wastelands.”

Celestia stared at her. “Luna?” She tried to stay calm, but failed utterly.

“You know where they live?” Celestia was livid. “Why didn’t you tell the guards?!”

“Because we do not know!” Luna cried out, using the royal ‘we’ once more. “Ammy never told us! We met at the edges of our nations before venturing out into the Wastelands!”

Celestia sighed. “I’m sorry Luna. I shouldn’t have yelled at you.”

“We forgive you sister. You are worried.” Luna gave her sister a much needed hug.

After a few minutes Celestia broke the hug off. “We should go and tell Twilight’s parents and friends about what I’ve learned.” She said.

“Indeed, I too wish to know what you have learned.” Luna said.

The regal pair continued their walk.

“Luna?” Celestia asked as they trotted to the throne room.

“What is it sister?” Luna asked, stopping at the double doors.

“Should we retaliate?” Celestia blurted out. “Against the Changelings?”

Luna considered her answer carefully. She hadn’t thought about it yet.

“I mean, they assaulted Cadance, threatened Canterlot and kidnapped two of our precious subjects.” Celestia listed.

“Were we who we used to be, their lands would have been burning by now.” Luna said darkly, reverting to her old speech pattern. “We do not wish to be like that again.”

“Neither do I.” Celestia draped her wings over Luna as she hugged her.

“We could try that modern thing you so much enjoy.” Luna suggested.

“Diplomacy?” Celestia offered.

“That’s the one.” Luna sighed. “Let’s try that one.”

-

“Oh that’s just precious!” Rainbow Dash snickered. She and Scootaloo had moved and were now on either side of Twilight Velvet and looking at the family album.

“That’s on Twilight’s very first Nightmare Night.” Velvet held her hoof at the bottom of the picture.

It showed a disgruntled little filly dressed like Daring Do, wings and pith helmet included. It would have been a normal, cute picture if it weren’t for the fact that Daring Twilight was ten feet up a tree and clinging to a branch.

“Those firecolts were so nice.” Velvet pointed at the picture underneath, where Daring Twilight was sitting on the helmet of a burly brown stallion with a fire axe as a Cutie Mark.

“Ma’am, you do realize that I will make fun of Sparkle with this when we get her back, right?” Rainbow Dash informed her.

“I know, and I know she’ll forgive me for showing you this.” Velvet smiled weakly but genuinely. “Eventually, I hope.”

The doors swung open again. Everypony turned their heads towards the princesses.

“We bring news.” Luna said as she closed the door behind her sister.

“Though not much of it is good.” Celestia said grimly.

-

The walls were breaking!

And this time she was pretty sure that Pinkie had nothing to do with it.

Twilight struggled. Her sanctuary was disappearing quickly, the green ooze seeping away through the cracks in the shell.

She pushed against the wall as hard as she could, hoping to make it break away, so she could get out.

The walls gave way, splitting apart.

She was swept out of her cocoon in a torrent of green gunk. Her body hit the floor with a resounding smack.

She tried to crawl to her hooves, only to collapse again as her body twitched and spasmed. Moments later, she expelled the fluid that had gathered in her lungs.

Twilight took a deep breath and coughed sickly. Her second breath caused her to dry heave and her third breath was finally somewhat normal.

For the first time, in what felt like days to her, was she breathing in air again. Good, clean air! None of that green air-wannabe fluid.

A chill went down her spine. She felt cold. Her body was soaked to the bone and the cold dusty floor didn’t help either.

First things first, she needed to find out where she was.

She also needed to clear her mind and figure out what had happened to her.

The last thing she remembered, before the warmth and the goo, was getting tucked into bed by Cadance.

And then nothing.

“C-Cadance.” She croaked, the last drops of green fluid leaving her lungs as she spat them out.

She got up. Her legs felt weird. Very light all of a sudden for some reason. Unstable too.

She fluttered her wings in an attempt to balance herself.

…

Wings?

Twilight craned her head to look at her back.

Two blue wings fluttered on her back.

Twilight took another deep breath.

And she screamed.

“I see that you have awoken.” A familiar voice spoke as the door opened up.

Chrysalis walked into the room. “How are you feeling?” She asked, concern clear in her voice.

“I-I have wings, I’m hurting all over.” She muttered. “Who are you?” Twilight rattled as her mind tried to process everything that was happening right now.

“You have wings, yes.” The queen said. “The pain will stop sooner or later. As for who I am?” Chrysalis showed Twilight an honest smile.

“I am your mother.” Chrysalis said.

Twilight stared at her.

“No, no, no, you must be mistaken.” She panicked. “I have a mom and a dad already. We live in a house in Canterlot and we’re very happy there and-”

“They are not your birth parents.” Chrysalis interrupted her. “Think of them as your foster parents, keeping you safe and fed until you could return home.”

“Home? No, Canterlot is my home. I mean Ponyville, Ponyville is my home.” Twilight stammered. Her mind was all over the place.

“I know this is hard to accept.” Chrysalis stepped closer to her and laid a holeriddled hoof on her cheek. “And I don’t expect you to accept me right away. But it’s the truth. I am your real mother. And I love you very, very much.”

“If you’re my real mother, then why did you leave me?” Twilight scrambled away from the touch.

“Because I couldn’t feed you.” Chrysalis said, though she made no attempt to touch Twilight again. “You would have starved.”

“What do you mean? What are you anyway?” Twilight took a moment to take in Chrysalis’s form. It was hideous, yet beautiful in its own way.

Chrysalis smiled again, though this time she made no effort to hide her fangs.

“We are Changelings.” She said. “A race descendent of ponies that live off of emotion and feelings. Especially love.” Chrysalis informed her.

“And I couldn’t feed you my love without starving the rest of the hive.” The queen explained. “A Changeling princess needs more love than one parent can give. So I swapped you with some other foal. Your foster parents never knew the difference.”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “What? How? How could you do such a thing?” She took a step back, away from the queen.

“I did it for you!” Chrysalis nearly screamed. “So that you could live! Do you know how it feels? To see your child being raised by others?”

She reached for Twilight again. “Eighteen years! Eighteen years I had to watch from the sidelines as those ponies shared in every milestone in your life. Your first word, your first day at school. Everything!”

Chrysalis felt tears forming in her eyes. She lifted a hoof to wipe them away. “I haven’t cried like this in nine hundred years.” She said.

Twilight wanted to reach out to her. She sensed no deception or lie in the queen’s voice. She actually felt the love she had for her.

It confused her greatly.

“I-I-I, I don’t know what to think of this.” Twilight stammered. “I’m sorry!”

The once purple mare slipped past the Changeling queen and into the hive, desperate to get away.

“Wait!” Chrysalis cursed as she let her daughter pass her by. “Come back! Amaryllis!”

-

“So let me get this straight.” Rainbow Dash said. “Our Sparkle isn’t actually Twilight Sparkle? Instead she’s some kind of pony from way beyond Equestria?”

“It would seem so.” Celestia frowned. “I am so sorry Velvet, Night Light. But you needed to know this.”

Night Light and Velvet looked at each other.

“It’s okay princess.” Night Light eventually said. “We’ve always known.”

-

-

-

Am I doing it right?

Chapter 4

Chapter 4

Twilight scrambled through the door. She needed to get away from that crazy pony, now! Was she even a pony, she wondered briefly before focusing her mind at the task beforehand.

Getting out.

From wherever she was.

It would be easy, she figured. She just needed a window, to give her a location so she could teleport. She could try a blind teleport but since she had no idea where she was, that was incredibly dangerous. For all she knew, she’d end up halfway through a wall.

“Amaryllis!” The queen called after her.

Who was Amaryllis anyway? Twilight wondered. Was she talking to her? Was that her real name?

No, her name was Twilight Sparkle. She was the firstborn filly of the Twilight family and they were always named Twilight something or another. She liked her name.

But the way Chrysalis said that name… it made Twilight’s heart ache. She briefly considered stepping back in, to confront the queen about it but decided against it.

She even slammed the door shut and kept it closed with her magic, just so she could get a head start.

For now, Twilight just needed a nice, calm spot so she could recollect her thoughts and prevent herself from going all crazy again.

And that nice, calm spot was not in this hallway. It was most certainly NOT here.

Dozens, hundreds, maybe even thousands of eyes stared at her.

Hundreds of creatures looking like the queen. Some of them were on the ground, others were hovering in the air. Some of them were bigger than two Big Macintoshes taped together, while others were as small as Sweetie Belle.

And all of them were looking at her, their gazes fixed only on her.

Twilight squeaked in fright.

In an instant, the creatures bowed before her. ‘Do not fear us.’ The gesture said.

Twilight felt a rush of comfort wash over her, engulfing her entirely. She felt slightly more at ease. If the creatures wanted to get to her, they would have.

But she knew they didn’t mean to harm her.

Somehow, they were transmitting their feelings for her into her very mind!

She felt no hostility from them. No anger, no hatred.

Instead, she felt… love? Compassion? Happiness?

How was she able to identify those feelings? It wasn’t her own happiness she felt. It was theirs, it had to be.

Because she wasn't feeling very happy at the moment.

Was the queen messing with her mind? Making her feel things that weren’t there?

The pressure steadily increased as more and more Changelings pitched in. More emotion than Twilight had ever felt was forcing its way into her being.

And it started to hurt.

As she tried to organize these new thoughts and feelings her magic faltered. The door behind her swung open before Twilight could reestablish her hold on it.

Twilight cursed to herself for allowing herself to be distracted.

The Changeling queen stepped through the doorway, her own magic keeping the door firmly in place this time.

Twilight felt her headache coming back, just like before.

“What’s going on here? What are you doing to me?” Twilight demanded from the queen.

“They have been waiting for you.” Chrysalis said to her as she slowly approached her wayward daughter.

Twilight noticed this and took two steps back in response.

Instantly the Changelings stepped back too, moving out of the way. They still lingered though, like moths hanging around an open flame.

“Please, do not run.” Chrysalis pleaded. “We have so much to discuss Amaryllis.”

“Stop calling me that.” Twilight said, looking around in a frenzy. “What are they? Why are they so quiet? And why are they in MY HEAD!!” She fell to the ground, clutching her head in pain.

“All of you, back down!” Chrysalis said, her voice laced with authority and carrying through the hallway. “She’s not properly integrated yet, you are overwhelming her! Return to your posts, now!” The Changelings backed away, their normally static faces showing their shock at being told off by their queen.

Meanwhile, Twilight sighed in relief as the bombardment of emotion seized. She still felt it trickling in but it wasn’t overpowering any more.

“I am sorry for that.” Chrysalis said as the hallway cleared out.

The Changelings returned to their posts but Twilight felt that they only did so reluctantly.

Chrysalis glared at the last three Changelings that remained, sending them skittering off. “Your siblings are very eager to see you again.” She said as she caught Twilight’s confused look.

“Siblings?” Twilight asked.

Chrysalis nodded. “All three thousand three hundred and twelve of them. Not including converts, of course.”

“Of course.” Twilight mimicked, her tone slightly sarcastic as she tried to keep a calm demeanor.

But her mind was reeling! She was confused and angry but she didn’t want to show it.

And besides, she already has a sibling: Shining Armor!

It was hard enough for her to remember one birthday. Thousands of them? It just seemed impossible.

Why in Equestria was she even thinking of such unrelated things? She was freaking out worse than she initially thought.

It was hard to keep her mind on one thing, especially with droning of the Changelings returning ever so slowly and quietly, like fillies sneaking into the house way past curfew.

Even when they weren’t around her, she could feel them.

“Come.” Chrysalis said, sensing Twilight’s distress. “We’ll retreat to your chambers.”

“Why should I?” Twilight said, trying to sound more courageous than she was feeling at the moment. “I don’t know you, this is just so confusing!” She yelped in pain. “And they’re in my head again!” She sunk to the floor in anguish.

The queen’s expression turned to a scowl.

Twilight felt something. An order. A command.

Something unspoken and unheard but felt instead. She didn’t understand it, as it was not directed at her.

But the moment it passed the droning stopped. Twilight’s headache instantly faded.

Chrysalis helped Twilight back onto her hooves, pleased with the fact that Twilight didn’t resist her touching her.

“Come along now.” Chrysalis said. “We have much to discuss, so many years to catch up with.”

“Don’t act like we’re best friends.” Twilight said harshly. “I don’t trust you and so far, you’ve given me no reason to. You can't just walk into my life and claim to be my mother!”

“Amaryllis.” Chrysalis said, a tone of annoyance clear in her voice. “Why must you resist so? It’s quite obvious that you are my daughter.”

“My mother was a Unicorn, so I can’t be your daughter.” Twilight countered.

“Oh, but you are.” Chrysalis smirked. “You look just like me.”

“I do not…” Twilight started but her words quickly got caught in her throat.

Her wings fluttered ever so softly.

Her hooves ached a bit.

Her tongue caught on her fangs.

Panic began to fill her.

“Let’s get you to your room.” Chrysalis said, her voice calmer once more. “I will tell you all you need to know. And you’ll be able to look into a mirror. I think you’ll like the new you.”

New me? Twilight thought, what’s wrong with the old me?

Chrysalis noticed her daughter’s distress. “Didn’t you notice?” She asked.

“No.” Twilight said. She didn’t dare to look, as if ignoring the obvious would make it go away.

But the queen would have none of that. Her daughter needed to see the truth.

So Chrysalis lifted her left foreleg and held it in front of her face. She closed one eye and peered through one of the holes in her leg with the other.

Twilight shuddered as Chrysalis’s single eye peered through that void. It was unnerving. It remained fixed on her.

But the feelings of mere unease quickly turned to full-fledged panic as she mimicked Chrysalis’s gesture.

She knew Chrysalis was speaking the truth. A mere glance at her leg told her enough. Her heart began to beat more rapidly and her vision began to swim.

But she still continued her mimicry.

She closed one eye.

Then she held her hoof in front of the other.

And still she peered into Chrysalis’s green eye.

And then everything went black.

-

“How could you have known?” Celestia asked. She was shocked. She had let Twilight be examined yearly by the finest Unicorn doctors bits could buy, to map out her magical and physical growth. Never had they noticed anything wrong or different about the filly.

She knew Twilight’s magic like she knew her own and even then she had never suspected that Twilight might not have been a Unicorn.

“First off, allow us to apologize.” Night Light said meekly. “If we had told you, this might not have happened.”

“But we were afraid.” Twilight Velvet said. “We love our Twilight so very much. We were afraid that you’d take her from us.”

“Or worse, banish her.” Night Light cleared his throat.

“I am disappointed in you.” Celestia said as she hung her head in defeat. “That you’d think that I would banish a filly for something beyond her control.” She sighed.

She had hoped that her subjects had moved on from their fear of her.

“We’re sorry princess.” Night Light said. “I know we should have trusted you. But we were just so afraid. What if it came out that Twilight wasn’t a Unicorn? What would all the other ponies in Canterlot say?”

“I’d say that those other ponies can stuff it!” Rainbow Dash said angrily.

“You’re missing the point.” Rarity said. “Imagine if everypony knew that Twilight was a strange pony-like creature that could shapeshift into other ponies.”

Rainbow Dash looked at her oddly. “So?”

“Now imagine if one of those ponies got it in their heads that Twilight was dangerous.” Rarity continued."Because she's different and has all these abilities."

Rainbow opened her mouth to reply but quickly fell silent as she processed what Rarity implied.

“Never mind.” Rainbow Dash eventually said with a frown. She could imagine what would happen if one angry pony decided to take the law in his own hooves.

“Rarity is right.” Velvet said. “Our image is not important, but I’d die if somepony dared to lay a hoof on my daughter.”

“And we’ve had first hoof experience with the bigotry here in Canterlot.” Night Light said. “My brother was made out for a ‘featherbrain’ and an ‘airhead’ the last time he visited.”

Celestia nodded. Some of her subjects were not as loving as she wanted them to be. “I can imagine how they would react to something that wasn’t a pony at all.”

“When we first discovered that she was a Changeling, there had been an incident.” Night Light said. “I think you remember that? Where that Earth pony mare met her end at the hooves of those supremacists?”

“Yes, I do remember that.” Celestia said darkly. That had been a dark page in the history of her capitol.

“Wait, how did you know that she was a Changeling?” Pinkie said.

“That’s what they’ve been trying to explain so far dear.” Rarity frowned. “Haven’t you been paying attention?”

“No not that, he said that they discovered she was a Changeling.” Pinkie Pie pointed out. “I’ve never heard of a Changeling before today and I know everypony and every pony there is to know.” She said with some pride in her voice.

“Miss Pie is right.” Night Light said.

“Call me Pinkie, please.” The pink mare said.

“Pinkie Please it is then." He laughed at his own joke beore continuing. "We started noticing strange things about Twilight.” He said. “She’d wake up with a different color coat or mane, small stuff like that.”

“But when she started teething, she bit me.” Twilight Velvet said. “Our little filly had poisonous fangs. I slept for three days.”

“I came home that day to a crying Twilight hugging her mommy.” Night Light said. “The poor thing had no idea what she did.”

“I don’t understand why you wouldn’t go to the doctor with that.” Rarity said. “Surely you’d want that checked out?”

“That’s just it, those ‘symptoms’ didn’t stay!” He said. “They would spring up and disappear again, just like that. We didn’t understand what was going on.”

“Still waiting.” Pinkie said, not having received an answer to her question yet.

“Right.” Night Light cleared his throat. “We found out that she was a Changeling because of a book somepony had slipped into her bag.”

“Being the good filly she was, she gave it to us because she was scared somepony had lost it.” Twilight Velvet smiled.

“The Monstrous Manuscript of Monstrous Monsters, it was called.” Night Light said. “Not something I’d read to a filly before bedtime.” He said as he pulled a book out from under the pillow. “I brought it with me.” He said as he saw the looks of confusion. “In case we needed it.”

“There was a bookmark in it.” Twilight Velvet said. “On page… three hundred and twelve, if I remember correctly.”

Celestia levitated the book out of Night Light’s hooves. She held it in front of herself and Luna. “Authored by… Starlight Twinkle?” She read.

“Your former student.” Luna said, a dark tone to her voice.

Celestia opened the book and quickly scanned through it. “This is rubbish.” She said as she pointed at a child’s drawing of some sort of lion creature. “Manticores aren’t related to kittens.” She pointed out. “And Chimeras don’t live in Weather Top.” She frowned at this mockery of a book.

Luna snorted as she read an entry about humans actually being shaved sasquatches. “This is hilarious. And here I was, thinking that Starlight was an accomplished writer.”

“Page three hundred and twelve.” Twilight Velvet said again.

Celestia magically flipped through the thick tome, stopped at the desired page.

‘Changelings’ the page read, in grand ornate letters. Underneath it was a beautiful drawing of a seemingly hideous creature.

“It explains everything.” Night Light sighed. “The fangs, the transformations. Even her fixation on chocolate.”

Everypony shuddered at the mention of chocolate. Twilight’s obsession with the treat was well known around both Canterlot and Ponyville.

“It says here that a Changeling queen can and will replace ponies with her own kind.” Celestia frowned at that. How long had this been going on? How had nopony ever noticed this?

“That could mean that your real daughter’s still around.” Fluttershy said, though she quickly regretted her choice of words.

“Twilight is our real daughter, nothing will ever change that.” Twilight Velvet said with determination clear in her voice. “And besides, read on. About what happens with the ponies they abduct.”

“It says here that they are drained of their love and emotion.” Luna said, stealing the book from her sister’s grasp. “And that they then become Changelings themselves.”

“Luna, did you know this?” Celestia asked.

“Sure.” Luna said. “Ammy did it all the time. She even said she was waiting for the right time to do this to me.” She said with a nonchalant tone to her voice, as if it were the most normal thing in the world.

Celestia was shocked. “And this didn’t bother you?”

Luna shrugged. “Ammy’d never really do that to me. And our subjects and I weren’t seeing eye to eye either.” She frowned as she recalled her own behavior. “I was not a good mare, back then.”

Celestia pulled her sister close to her. “Do not say that.” She comforted her.

Luna smiled weakly at her sister’s words.

-

Chrysalis frowned at the downed Changeling in front of her. Her daughter seemed to have slipped into the bliss of unconsciousness.

She called for a Changeling Behemoth to come and pick her up.

Instantly three of the towering soldiers appeared, racing towards Chrysalis in an attempt to be the first one there.

“Eager much?” Chrysalis mocked the oversized Changelings, though her anger was not aimed at her children. At least not at all of them.

Amaryllis would need time, she knew that.

Life at the hive was not as pleasant as life in Equestria, but she had managed just fine the past thousand years and so would her daughter.

As she was lost in thought, the three Behemoths began bickering amongst each other. There had been no clear winner in their race and thus they were fighting over the privilege of carrying their princess.

Chrysalis sighed as she observed the scuffle.

As her mother had said, each new generation of Changeling queens brought a completer hive mind with them.

Each generation brought them closer and closer to complete unity.

Yet her children were fighting over something, in her eyes, meaningless.

They still knew desire and competition. Desire was a good thing, she could live with that but competition amongst one another was not good for their unity.

So without a word she picked Amaryllis up herself, placing the still mare on her back and sneaking away without the Behemoths noticing.

-

The steady beeping of the heart rate monitor was the only sound that pierced the silence of the hospital.

“Ya should rest Apple Bloom.” Applejack said as she laid a pillow at the end of Big Mac’s bed.

“But ah wanna be awake when he wakes up!” Apple Bloom whined. She had hoped her big brother would be up by now. But so far the big stallion had shown no signs of waking up just yet.

“Ah know ya do.” Applejack said. “But ya need yer sleep. Just get some shuteye will ya? Ah’ll wake you up when he wakes.”

Apple Bloom nodded. Her sister lifted her up and laid her down on the edge of Big Macintosh’s hospital bed. It was more than big enough to accommodate the little filly.

“Just rest yer eyes.” Applejack said. “We all had a big day today.”

“Big Mac lied.” Apple Bloom said.

“Huh?” Applejack responded with a confused look.

“He said that he was late ‘cause of the penguin suit but he was not! He took Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo and me to safety first!” She rambled, tears forming in her eyes as she spoke. “Ah tried to convince him to stay but he didn’t! He wanted to go back and help!”

“Apple Bloom, it ain’t your fault.” Applejack was shocked that the little filly thought so. “Big Mac’s a stubborn old mule, he never listens to reason.” She sighed.

She sat back down near the head end of Big Mac’s bed, stroking the feverish stallion’s face. “Come on, ya big lunk.” She said. “You’ve got us all worried.”

She felt tired too. And worried. Not just for Big Macintosh but for Granny Smith as well. The poor old dear had no idea her grandson was in the hospital.

But her worry went out to Shining Armor too.

And Twilight.

The two of them had been good friends ever since Twilight came to Ponyville and she didn’t want to lose that.

“Ah don’t care Twilight.” She whispered to herself as she got up. She moved to the window and looked out at the stars. “Ah don’t care if you’re a pony, a changeling or a fifty feet tall jackalope. Ye’re my friend and we’ll get ya back somehow.”

She sat down next to the bed again, trying to stay awake as long as she could.

-

Chrysalis laid her daughter on her bed before tucking her in, much like she had done as Cadance the day before.

It was late at night now and she needed her sleep. She didn’t have Shining Armor’s love to feed off anymore, as she had transferred nearly all of it to her daughter. The bit she had kept for herself was expended during her clash with Celestia.

“Sleep tight, my beautiful Amaryllis.” She said as she kissed her daughter’s forehead.

She left and closed the door behind her ever so quietly.

-

“We began noticing strange things too.” Night Light continued his story. “Mysterious favors, anonymous donations. Not so anonymous donations.”

“I mentioned to a friend that we weren’t able to pay for Twilight’s tuition at the princess’s school.” Twilight Velvet said. “The next day we get a visit from somepony named ‘Filthy Rich’ who said he wanted to pay them for us. I called him crazy and he just dumped a bag of bits in my lap and took off.”

“Was he an amber Earth pony with a gray mane?” Rarity asked.

“He was.” Velvet said.

“That sounds like Ponyville's Filthy Rich.” Fluttershy said. “But I don’t think he’d do such a thing.”

“Strange indeed.” Celestia admitted.

She frowned as she caught sight of the clock. “My dear ponies, I think it would be best for you all to head to bed.” She said. “It has been a long day and sunrise is mere hours away.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “But what about the queen? Who was she? And what are we going to do about our Sparkle?”

Celestia cocked her head in confusion.

“She’s talking about Twilight.” Rarity clarified.

“Oh, Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia laughed, before addressing Rainbow’s concerns. “My dear Rainbow, you won’t be able to help Twilight if you’re dead on your hooves. Get some rest and we will talk more later.”

“Fine.” Rainbow Dash didn’t like it but when the celestial monarchs decreed that you should sleep, you did.

“I’ve already had some rooms prepared for you.” Celestia said. She turned to Night Light and Twilight Velvet. “That offer’s for you as well.”

“We’re grateful princess, but we’d rather go home.” Night Light said. “It’s not far and I think we’ll sleep better, if at all, in our own bed.”

Celestia nodded. “I understand completely.”

“You should go to bed as well.” Luna said. “You’ve been through just as much dear sister.”

“But the sun-” Celestia started but she was quickly cut off.

“No buts, I can handle the sun for one day sister. Please, get some rest.” Luna said firmly, her tone saying that there was no room for discussion here.

Celestia stared at her sister. “Thank you.” She eventually said.

Luna nudged her onwards. "Think nothing of it dear sister."

Celestia had one of the servants guide the six little ponies to their room and she said her goodbyes to Night Light and Twilight Velvet.

She felt weary. The day had drained her greatly. Fighting for her freedom and that of her kingdom was tiring.

But having to find out that it was actually her former student trying to control her was even more taxing.

Add to that the fact that two of her most loyal subjects had been kidnapped was just too much for one mare.

And then she hadn’t even thought about what Twilight’s heritage could mean to her and Equestria.

As she approached her own bedroom she picked up on a faint snoring. And it sounded rather familiar.

“Did anypony enter my room?” She asked one of the guards.

“No your highness.” The one to the right said.

Celestia pushed her door open. Her bed looked so alluring right now.

She shed her regalia and magically moved her blankets.

“So you’ve been snoring here?” She said as she found a baby dragon curled up under her blanket.

“Huh? Oh hi princess.” Spike said groggily. “I couldn’t find you, so I decided that I’d wait for you here.”

“Did the guards let you in?” Celestia asked. She wasn’t angry though.

“Yeah, didn’t they say so?” Spike asked as he scrambled off of the bed.

“I asked them if anypony came in.” Celestia sighed.

Spike let out a short laugh. “Hey um, princess?”

“Yes Spike?” Princess Celestia awaited his question, though she had a good idea of what it was.

“C-could I sleep with you tonight? Just like old times?” He pleaded. Next to Twilight, Celestia had been the only parent/sister figure he had ever had.

Celestia sighed. “Just this once, okay?” She winked.

She’d almost forget that underneath the firebreathing and the scales and the tattoo laid the heart of a baby dragon.

…

…

“Spike? When did you get a tattoo?”

-

-

-

A bit short, a bit too much filler and a bit too late. Did I do anything right? I underestimated writing Twilight freaking out, it’s harder than I had thought.

Chapter 5

Chapter 5

Twilight twisted and turned in her bed, wrapping herself up in the sheets as she dreamt. She saw terrible things, strange and foreign ideas which didn’t make any sense to her. A strange longing pressed down on her, urging her to give in to it.

With a yelp Twilight woke up and tried to scramble out of the sheets, only to fall out of bed and onto the cold ground.

“Ouch.” Twilight muttered as she freed herself from her silken prison. “Spike, turn on the lights will you?”

No answer.

“Spike? Are you awake?” She didn’t hear him breathing or snoring, so he had to be awake.

“Never mind, I’ll do it myself.” Twilight used her magic and grabbed the candle she kept next to her bed at all times.

Her magic wrapped around a vast lack of wax and wick, much to Twilight’s surprise.

So instead, she lit up her horn. She took in the faint details that she could make out in the dim light. “This isn’t my room.” She eventually concluded.

The light on her horn grew as she funneled more magic into it. Now she could see the bed she just dropped out, a drawer, a strange monster in the shadows, a few crystals and a-

Twilight froze, her heart skipping a beat. There was something in the room with her!

Ever so slowly she turned back to where she had seen the monster before.

It was still there.

Twilight dimmed her horn, hoping that it would not see her.

She had no idea if it actually worked as the monster didn’t budge.

But Twilight could still see it. The unknown creature’s eyes glowed in the dark. An eerie glow, like two fireflies hovering in the darkness.

“H-hello?” Twilight called out, taking a chance to put her friend’s lessons to good use. Perhaps it wasn’t aggressive, she figured. Maybe it just needed a little kindness, as Fluttershy would put it. She smiled.

The creature flashed its fangs at her. But Twilight would not be deterred. Having just woken up weighed heavily on her ability to make good decisions.

Twilight took a step forward.

So did the monster.

Twilight hesitated momentarily but took another step. And another.

The creature came closer. And closer.

And since it hadn’t made a move to tear out her throat just yet, Twilight figured that it was safe to approach even closer.

Twilight came to a stop right in front of the creature.

It stopped too.

“Hi.” Twilight tried again.

The creature didn’t respond.

Twilight narrowed her eyes. There was something very obvious she was missing here but in her sleep addled condition she failed to put her hoof on it.

She focused her magic once more. The tip of her horn began to glow and bathed the room in a soft purple light.

Twilight looked at the creature again.

It was strange. She couldn’t make out the details but it didn’t look like anything she had ever seen before. It looked strange, wrong even.

“This is it.” Twilight said to herself. She held out a hoof to the creature. It responded by mimicking her action.

Twilight reached out and touched the creature’s hoof, only to be met with a solid, cold surface.

She moved her hoof around. The solid surface was everywhere in front of her.

Her sleepy mind took a few moments to realize what was going on.

Twilight chuckled at her own silliness.

“Oh silly pony.” She said to herself. “You’re afraid of your own reflection!” Twilight giggled.

Though the giggling quickly stopped as Twilight got a better look at the mons- herself in the mirror.

All the sleep that still clouded her mind faded as reality set in.

The rehearsal, Cadance, the cocoon, the Changelings! It all came back to her in a flash.

Twilight stared at herself. She stared back.

She lifted a hoof.

Her mirror’s image lifted a damaged limb. Twilight looked down. It was her own hoof. Holes riddled it up to her knee.

The light emanating from her horn caused strange shadows to form in the dark room.

Twilight looked up again. Her counterpart did so too.

Her face still looked the same, though she could see fangs gleaming in her mouth. Her mane was riddled with holes as well. The light from her horn obscured the true color of it though. But it was different. Blue perhaps?

She’d need a real light to tell for sure.

Her wings fluttered nervously, portraying their owner’s feelings.

She had wings. The real deal, not some two bit magic trick. But they weren’t Pegasus wings.

They were more insectlike, Twilight figured. Like a dragonfly or something. They too were pierced with several holes, though none of them looked like they would hinder her flight. She somehow knew this to be true.

Twilight laid a hoof on her face. Her coat was coarser and darker. Almost black now.

But that wasn’t bothering her.

Her hoof slid upwards, past her glowing eyes and to her horn.

Her beautiful little horn…

It was now twice as long and crooked. The tip felt sharp.

Twilight wasn’t a vain pony. Nor was she a pony anymore. But she was never vain, except when it came to her horn.

Like for every Unicorn, her horn was special to her.

And now it was twisted beyond repair.

She wanted to scream, she wanted to destroy, she wanted to cry.

She wanted to just lie down and die or even beg to Celestia and Luna to have them change her back into a little pony.

But instead of doing those things, Twilight got back up.

She turned.

And with a buck that would make Applejack envious, she kicked the mirror into a thousand little pieces.

Shattered glass rained over her, miraculously not harming her.

Twilight waited for the last pieces of glass to settle before inching her way back to the bed, treading carefully as to not step on any shards.

She laid down on the bed again and pulled the covers over her eyes, hoping that it was still just a bad dream. One that she really wanted to rouse from.

-

Applejack yawned obnoxiously as the first rays of sunlight poured in from the window. She got up and looked out at the sky. Pegasi and birds were flying amidst the clouds, not a care in the world it seemed.

The orange mare narrowed her eyes. Did the sun just wobble a bit?

“Nah, must’ve been mah imagination.” Applejack told herself as she went back to her seat.

Apple Bloom was still asleep at Big Mac’s bed end and the red stallion was…

Gone! “Big Mac? Where’d ya go?” Applejack uttered, her head moving from corner to corner of the room.

Her brother was gone! How could she have missed him?

She rushed out into the hallway and threw herself at the first doctor she could find. “Mah brother’s gone!” She said, panic clear in her voice as she grabbed the doctor’s shoulders.

“What?” The doctor, a tall blue Pegasus colt, asked. “The big red one, brought in last night?”

Applejack nodded. “That’s the one. Ah woke up this morning and he was gone!”

“Don’t worry miss, in his condition he can’t have gone far.” The doctor assured her. “I’ll inform the security personal immediately.”

The doctor rushed off towards the nearest office, leaving Applejack alone again in the hallway.

“Where could he have gone?” Applejack muttered to herself. “Apple Bloom, wake up.” She said as she walked back into the room. The little filly didn’t budge and continued to softly snore.

Applejack prodded her little sister.

“Granny, Ah don’t want to go to school.” Apple Bloom sleep talked, turning over and facing away from Applejack.

“Ah ain’t that wrinkled just yet Apple Bloom.” Applejack poked her sister a few more times, until she finally gave up and opened her eyes.

“Hi Applejack.” Apple Bloom said, suppressing a yawn. She instantly noticed that her brother was gone. “Where’s Big Macintosh? Is he up? Why didn’t you wake me?” The little filly sat up, a disgruntled look on her face.

“Ah’m sorry Apple Bloom.” Applejack said. “But Ah didn’t notice big brother waking up either. He just ran off!”

Apple Bloom’s eyes widened in shock. “What? Why would he do that? Oh, Ah’m gonna tell Granny on him when we get- waah!” Apple Bloom tumbled backwards off the bed, landing on the heap of sheets Big Mac had left. “Ah’m okay!” She called out.

Applejack sighed as she trotted around the bed and helped her sister back up.

“D-do you think he’s okay?” Apple Bloom asked, her misplaced anger quickly forgotten and replaced with genuine worry.

“Ah don’t know.” Applejack wanted to lie but Apple Bloom could always tell when she did. “Ah’m worried. He’d never just leave us like this.”

A stumble and a crashing sound were heard outside the room, disrupting their conversation.

“Excuse me!” Somepony called out in a haughty tone of voice. “A little help please?”

Applejack and Apple Bloom looked at each other in confusion. They quickly headed out into the hallway.

“Big Mac?” Apple Bloom shrieked in surprise.

“What the hay’s going on here?” Applejack asked.

The scene before her was a strange one.

Big Mac was being wrestled down by a white Unicorn of similar size. “Is this yours?” The Unicorn struggled to keep the other stallion under control.

“That’s my brother!” Apple Bloom yelled. “What are you doing with him?!”

“Trying to get him out of my sister’s room!” The Unicorn huffed.

Applejack vaguely recognized the unicorn. “Ah know you-”

“Introductions later!” Blueblood yelled, struggling profusely. Big Mac was too strong, even in his weakened state. “And help me get this beast back to his room!”

“Apple Bloom, go get a doctor or a nurse.” Applejack said to her sister.

The little filly nodded before rushing down the hallway.

“What happened?” Applejack asked as she grabbed Big Mac’s hind legs. Together they forced Big Mac back into his room.

“I found this beast sitting by Caddy’s bed.” Blueblood huffed. “When I ordered him to leave he said something about a queen of sorts. He continued to refuse my orders to leave, so I made him!”

“And here Ah was, thinking you prissy Unicorns were afraid to get your hooves dirty.” Applejack muttered as she tried to think of a way to keep Big Mac from getting away again. If only she had her trusty lasso with her.

“Applejack!” Apple Bloom came running with a nurse and the blue Pegasus from before.

“Nurse, prepare a sedative! Now!” The colt yelled out as he helped force Big Mac onto the bed again.

“Don’t hurt my brother!” Apple Bloom called out. “Please!”

“It’s for his own good.” The nurse, a white Unicorn with a red mane said as she levitated a syringe in front of her. “Hold him still!”

Applejack, Blueblood and the doctor did their best to keep the stallion down. But they called him ‘Big’ Macintosh for a reason. The stallion struggled fiercer than Applejack had ever seen him do before and threatened to overtake them.

“Now!” The doctor called out. The nurse didn’t hesitate and swiftly jammed the syringe into Big Mac’s front left leg.

The red stallion’s eyes widened at the sharp pain. He continued to struggle but his agitated state caused the sedative to work quickly. Applejack could feel him weakening in her hooves and together with the two other stallions she hefted her brother back onto his bed.

“Well, now that that’s been taken care of.” Blueblood said as he made an attempt to fix his mane. “Care to explain how that savage managed to escape his room and assault Cadance?”

“He wasn’t locked up.” The doctor explained. “He has been nearly comatose since yesterday.” He moved over to Big Mac and checked his pulse.

Applejack ignored the squabbling ponies, instead opting to sit next to Big Mac again. Gently she stroked his face with her hoof. His look was that of pain.

“What did that hag do to you?” Applejack whispered. “When Ah get mah hooves on her, Ah’ll… Ah’ll…” Applejack broke down and began sobbing into her brother’s chest.

The doctor stepped back. The situation was seemingly under control now and Big Mac appeared to be okay. Physically at least.

He and the nurse took their leave. “If anything happens, just yell.” He said before closing the door.

Blueblood remained behind, patiently waiting for Applejack to stop sobbing.

He cleared his throat to get her attention.

“Oh, right. You.” Applejack said, her voice flat and lifeless. “Thanks for wrastlin’ him back here.”

“I did what I had to.” Blueblood muttered. “I do not appreciate my sister being stalked by strange stallions.” He frowned. “Especially after what happened yesterday.”

“Where were you anyway?” Applejack asked. “We didn’t see you there.”

“I was away for weeks.” Blueblood said. “Imagine my surprise when the wedding date was moved to yesterday, as opposed to next month.” His stoic face hid the anger he felt inside. "I barely made it back here in time."

“The queen must’ve wanted to get things over with as quickly as possible.” Applejack reasoned.

“I suppose so.” Blueblood said.

“What was Big Mac doing anyway?” Apple Bloom cut in, tired of being ignored. “And who are you?”

“It's rude to ask somepony's name without introducing yourself first, little filly. But I am Prince Blueblood the twenty-seventh.” Blueblood said, holding himself regally as he introduced himself.

“Ah’m Apple Bloom.” The little filly said. “The first. Ah think. Applejack? Are there any other Apple Blooms?”

“Ye’re one of a kind lil’ sis.” Applejack chuckled, momentarily forgetting her worries. “My name’s Applejack.” She added.

Blueblood nodded, trying his best to look interested in these two ponies. He was a prince after all.

“Now as I was saying, this savage-"

“He has a name: Big Macintosh.” Applejack cut him off. “And he’s no more a savage than you are.” She said calmly.

Blueblood narrowed his eyes. He was not used to being interrupted by other ponies.

But he quickly regained his stoic look.

“Mr. Macintosh here was sitting by my sister’s bed, practically drooling over her.” Blueblood said with a sneer. “He was rambling on and on about some queen.”

“The Changeling queen.” Applejack muttered. “She did something to him.”

“I suppose.” Blueblood said. “Anyway, please keep him under watch. If he so much as comes near Cadance again, I will not refrain from using excessive force.”

“Is that a threat?” Applejack got up and stepped towards him.

“A promise, Miss Applejack.” Blueblood said, not backing down. “I will not allow my sister to come to any harm.”

“Ah feel the same for mah brother.” Applejack countered. Suddenly she remembered where she had seen this stallion before. “You were at the gala last year, weren’t you?”

Blueblood was a bit taken aback by the sudden change of topic. “Indeed.” He said. “The one that was so utterly ruined.”

“We already apologized for our behavior.” Applejack said.

“Oh, the gala can go to Tartarus in a trolley for all I care.” Blueblood waved his hoof dismissively. “All I wanted that eve was to dance with the pony I’ve always admired from afar.” He sighed. “And that prissy Unicorn kept me occupied the entire evening.”

“That prissy Unicorn happens to be mah best friend.” Applejack said flatly. Not that she and Rarity were all that close, but she needed to defend her against this uncouth prince.

Blueblood shrugged. “I see mares like her at every gala, every party, every social gathering I ever attend.” He said, his stoic mask slipping as he allowed his annoyance to be heard. “I do not appreciate being thought of as a prize, Miss Applejack. But that’s all I am in the eyes of mares like your best friend.”

“Ah never really thought about it like that.” Applejack had to admit.

“You never do.” Blueblood said under his breath. “Anyway, you are Twilight Sparkle's friend too, am I right? Do you know where I might find her?” He asked. “I've been meaning to speak with her.”

“Tw-Twilight… she… didn’t they tell you?” Applejack asked. “She was kidnapped.”

Blueblood’s eyes widened. “What?” He uttered, panic clear on his face. “How? When?”

Applejack opened her mouth to answer but the prince rushed out of the room.

“Aunty!!!” She could hear him yell as he ran through the hallway.

Applebloom and Applejack stared at each other for a bit. Eventually Apple Bloom spoke up. “Are all princes like that?”

“Ah sure hope not.” Applejack frowned. The way Blueblood had reacted, was he sweet on… nah, couldn’t be.

A groan interrupted her thoughts.

“Queen…” Big Macintosh muttered. “Need to get…”

“Big Macintosh?” Applejack rushed back to the side of the bed. “Ah’m here, are you okay?”

Big Mac didn’t hear her. He just kept muttering incoherent things.

“Please big brother…” Apple Bloom pleaded. “Wake up, please.”

Big Mac’s eyes shot open.

His sisters gasped.

Big Mac’s eyes were glowing green.

-

“Huh, who would have thought.” Queen Chrysalis said to herself. “To think that silly would-be Praetorian was affected like that.” She could feel the presence of the stallion in the hivemind. It was faint, but he was there.

Every Changeling was linked into this hivemind, giving her direct control over each one of she so desired.

Though some Changelings were more linked than others.

Eleven of her best soldiers were still in Canterlot and this irked her beyond reason, as they were perfectly synchronized with her will. A mere thought was enough for them to know what she wanted. There were times they knew what she wanted before even she did.

And unlike most other Changelings, they had no pesky consciousness to get in the way. They didn’t refuse, they didn’t talk back, they cared only about food and what their queen ordered them.

Chrysalis found them boring as hell.

Her mother had always pressed for unity. The Changelings themselves wanted it, the old queen wanted it.

Chrysalis wanted it too.

Sort of.

A stray vision interrupted her train of thought. She sat up in her bed as she blocked the new and unfamiliar thoughts. She knew where they came from.

Her daughter was dreaming.

And her dream was leaking into the collective.

With a smirk she rolled out of bed and headed to her daughter’s room.

-

'Monster!’

‘Freak!’

‘She’s going to eat our foals!’

‘No!’ Twilight yelled. ‘I… I would never!’

Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie surrounded her, calling out to her, calling her names.

Beyond them she could see Shining Armor and Cadance, their eyes fixed with hatred.

Princess Celestia was there too, a look of shame on her face.

Her parents were crying. ‘Why did you kill our daughter?’ they asked.

‘I didn’t!’ Twilight cried.

More ponies showed up, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Zecora, Mayor Mare, Caramel, Big Macintosh…

All of them had angry looks on their faces.

‘No!’ Twilight cried out.

-

Twilight cried out as she woke up. She struggled against the sheets that kept her captive. Somehow she had managed to get herself entangled in them. Again.

She managed to get out of them without falling off the bed this time though.

What a strange dream, she thought. More like a nightmare.

Would her friends turn on her?

They had been friends for more than a year now. They had braved monsters, galas and parasprites together.

And still, doubt filled her heart as she sat upright in her bed.

This was a situation she wasn’t familiar with. None of her books had ever spoken of somepony becoming a Changeling.

Nopony had even heard of Changelings before, as far as she knew.

Twilight took a moment to examine her hooves. They didn’t make sense. Why were there holes in them?

Maybe… A strange thought occurred to her.

She lifted her left hoof.

-

Chrysalis arrived at her daughter’s room. She sensed that her daughter was awake, so she knocked on the door. “Amaryllis? Are you decent?”

“Go away!” Came the muffled reply.

“Amaryllis, I am not going anywhere.” Chrysalis said firmly. “I know you have doubts right now and I want to help you get over them!” She called through the door.

“Also, you’re projecting your dreams into the hivemind. Every sleeping Changeling saw your little drama.” She said.

As she said this, a few Changeling drones and a Behemoth arrived at the door. All of them looked rather tired.

The Behemoth was even wearing a sleeping cap with little hearts on it and a pompon at the end.

Chrysalis never did find out where in the Wastelands they found them. Or why the Changelings were so fond of them.

“Yes, yes, I know.” She said to the gathered group, dismissing them with a wave of her hoof.

“Is the princess safe?” The Behemoth bellowed. “We felt her dream, we felt her distress.”

“It was just a nightmare.” Chrysalis said. “I’m taking care of it.”

The Behemoth nodded before returning to the sleeping quarters. The other drones quickly followed, as they knew they were of no use at the moment.

“Amaryllis, can I come in now?” Chrysalis asked.

“No! Please, don’t come in!” Her daughter called through the door.

“Are you still not decent?” Chrysalis tapped her hoof in frustration. “Wait a minute, we don’t even wear clothes!” She hissed before pushing the door open.

It was still dark inside the room. Chrysalis gave the crystals on the walls a quick jolt of magic, causing them to bathe the room in an eerie blue light.

She wanted to give her daughter a lecture about wasting their precious time. She quickly stopped in her tracks though as she saw her daughter's predicament.

“Don’t you dare laugh.” Twilight Sparkle said.

Somehow she had managed to slide her crooked and curved horn through one of the holes in her hoof.

“I am not laughing.” Chrysalis said. “Honestly, what were you trying to achieve by doing this?”

“To tell you the truth, I have no idea.” Twilight admitted.

Chrysalis wanted to facehoof at that moment but refrained from doing so. It was unbecoming of royalty after all.

“Let’s get you out of that predicament.” Chrysalis eventually said. Using her magic she grabbed her daughter’s hoof and followed the natural curve of her horn.

“Don’t cut yourself.” She warned as the Changeling princess was freed once more.

“Cut myself on what-ah!” A thin stream of blood oozed out of the hole in her hoof. “What happened?” Twilight applied pressure on her cut.

“Your horn.” Chrysalis clarified. “It’s as sharp as a razor and as strong as a sword in battle.”

“This thing’s a weapon?” Twilight shuddered.

“Of course it is.” Chrysalis said. She wanted to continue on the subject but then she noticed the broken mirror. “What happened here?”

“Oh that.” Twilight muttered. “I got upset.”

“Apparently.” Chrysalis said, levitating a few shards of the mirror up to her face. She could still see herself in them and smirked. “I honestly can’t understand why though. You inherited all of my good looks.”

“Good looks!” Twilight screamed. “You call these good looks? My horn looks like a bendy straw! My hooves have holes in them! I don’t even get what they’re for!”

“In terms of Changelings, you are very beautiful.” Chrysalis tried again. “A trait that will help you more often than not.”

“For what?” Twilight calmed down again. The queen was soothing her through the connection they shared. Twilight didn’t like this one bit, but there wasn’t anything she could do about it.

Chrysalis took a moment to collect her thoughts. “Listen, maybe it’s for the best if I start at the beginning.”

“Fine by me.” Twilight said. She still had many questions.

“Like I said yesterday, I am your mother.” Chrysalis said. “Your birth mother at least. When you hatched, I was forced to hide you amongst ponies. That was to make sure that you received all the love that you required. I was unable to provide you with such large amounts of love, as it would mean starving the rest of the hive.”

“You keep saying that.” Twilight cut in. “Love. How can anypony feed on love?”

“Love is a powerful force.” Chrysalis said. “It can move mountains, divide families, break hearts. It can crumple entire empires. It can drive ponies to put their very lives on the line for those they love. It gives them strength. And it gives us life.”

“That didn’t make any sense.” Twilight complained.

“It is pure, unbridled energy.” Chrysalis said. “It makes us tick, grow and live. Very simply put, love is like sunlight. We bask in it.”

“So it’s like photosynthesis?” Twilight asked.

“Uh, sort of.” Chrysalis shrugged. Not really what she meant but close enough, she figured. “There’s a few ways for us to feed. Changelings can obtain love individually. But then it only feeds the individual.” She explained. “If I obtain it, I can feed every Changeling. Do you understand what I’m saying here?”

“I think so.” Twilight said. She wished she had a notebook on her, to take notes. “Can we feed on anything else besides love?”

“Everything.” Chrysalis said. “We can consume it all. Love, compassion, sadness, joy, regret. Everything but hatred. That consumes us. It breaks us.” She said darkly. “You will need to learn to shield yourself from hatred.”

“Uh-huh.” Twilight nodded.

“Come along now.” Chrysalis said. “I’ll order some Changeling to come and clean this mess. Perhaps replace the mirror too.”

Chrysalis opened the door and motioned Twilight to follow her.

-

“Your actual name is Amaryllis.” Chrysalis said as she led Twilight through dimly lit hallways. Twilight could see glowing eyes everywhere. Changelings were everywhere. In the halls, in the walls, on the roof.

“Amaryllis?” Twilight repeated. “It’s beautiful. But can you call me Twilight? Please?”

Chrysalis sighed. “Very well. Twilight.” The Changeling queen said reluctantly.

“Anyway, if you’re to be my successor you’ll need to know about our people.” Chrysalis said.

“Who says I want to be?” Twilight said defiantly. The calming pressure the queen put out had dimmed and she was feeling a bit more rebellious.

“It’s your heritage.” Chrysalis said. “Without you, the Changelings will die out when I pass.” She said casually.

“Sheesh, talk about guilt tripping.” Twilight muttered under her breath.

“I’m just stating the truth.” Chrysalis said harshly. “No queen means no future. They need guidance, Ama- Twilight. They need a firm hoof to lead them.”

“And I’m to be this firm hoof?” Twilight asked. “Sorry if I don’t sound overly enthusiastic about this.” Now, Twilight would be lying if she said that she never dreamt of being a princess. But she had thought to be ruling over the beautiful lands of Equestria, not some dank and dark hole in the ground.

“Not to worry.” Chrysalis said. “Soon, all will be clear to you.”

They had arrived at a door. It was at least twelve feet tall and stuck out like a sore hoof amongst the other dull and boring doors.

Twilight noticed elegant carvings of ponies on it in white and gold. It looked ancient.

“This is one of the few remnants of the Time Before.” Chrysalis said as she ran a hoof over one of the carvings. “But it’s what lies beyond that’s truly amazing. I know you’ll enjoy this.” She swung the door open with her magic.

Twilight gasped.

Books!

Books!

Books!

There were books everywhere! More books than she had ever seen together in one place, not even the Canterlot Royal library and the public library combined could stand against this collection.

“This is the private collection of the queens before you.” Chrysalis said as they stepped into the gigantic room. Shelves upon shelves of books stood before them. “Twilight? Are you okay?”

Her daughter’s face was frozen in delight. Chrysalis waved a hoof in front of her face but she didn’t seem to notice.

Chrysalis allowed her daughter to recover and walked to a particular section. Shoved between shiny new books was an old, worn book.

It had no title and was seemingly bound together in a hurry.

“Twilight, pay attention now.” Chrysalis said. “This book is over ten thousand years old. It’s the diary of the first Changeling queen.”

Twilight snapped out of her stupor and stared at the book in Chrysalis’s magical grip. “T-ten thousand?”

Chrysalis nodded. “Indeed. It tells of the origin of the Changelings. Where we come from, what we are. And more importantly, what we were.”

“Were?” Twilight was intrigued. There was almost nothing on record from more than three thousand years ago, so this diary was a one of a kind thing. “What do you mean?”

“Over ten thousand years ago, Queen Flutterheart ruled over the ponies in Flutter Valley.” Chrysalis started. “Unfortunately for them, Flutter Valley was a deathtrap, waiting to be sprung. When it finally did… well, let’s just say the results weren’t pretty.” She gave the book to Twilight.

“Read it.” She said. “In the meantime, I’ll go prepare lunch. You must be feeling peckish by now.” With that Chrysalis took her leave, leaving Twilight behind in the library.

Twilight was very conflicted at the moment. Now that the queen was out of her immediate neighborhood, she didn’t feel the calm anymore.

Chrysalis seemed nice though, if a bit odd… Twilight wasn’t sure if she could ever call the queen ‘mother’ or ‘mom’.

She had a mom. And a dad.

But here she was, her body unlike that of a pony. She couldn’t be their child.

Would they accept her back?

What about her friends?

Or the princess?

Shining Armor and Cadance?

Twilight shuddered at the thought of the dream she had had. Could it come true?

She shook her head. “No.” She said out loud. “We will find a way.” She said confidently.

But for now, she was content with her book. Her inner historian was too powerful to ignore right now.

-

Second summer moon, first quarter.

The kingdom has fallen. Fire rained from the sky. Many have died, though miraculously I have survived. I’ve send out distress calls but our allies are nowhere to be seen. Celly, where are you? We need you!

Third summer moon, final quarter.

Our food supplies are running out. I’ve refused my own share, I can live off of magic for a long time. But it isn’t enough. By now, I’ve accepted that no help is coming. All I could do was gather as many survivors as I could and take refuge underground. My poor innocent ponies, what did they do to deserve such a fate?

Second fall moon, first quarter.

The mushrooms we found deep in the caves have kept us alive so far but our numbers are dwindling fast. There are many natural shafts leading into these caves and the sulfur keeps finding its way to us. Poisoning has claimed three more ponies today. One of them was a foal. He was born underground. He never saw the sun…

Third fall moon, second quarter

Something came by. Some strange creature with a peculiar sense of humor. I do not trust him. How did he find us? Did the mountains stop spewing fire and smoke? He says nothing of the matter.

Instead, he showered us with food and water! Rocks turned to potatoes under his hand, dust became water with a snap of his fingers. The stranger helps us with a smile on his face and his laughter is quite endearing and infectious.

But he warned that the food would not last. He promised us a chance for survival. I seized it with both hooves. He claimed that we’d never need worry about poison or famine again. I wonder what he wants in return…

Second quarter, continued.

It seems too good to be true. He just gave me the spell, written on the finest parchment, rolled up and sealed with a beautifully formed golden ring. I have no idea what this will do. But I’m getting desperate. The food has run out and he claims to be unable to make more. He looks exhausted, so I’m inclined to believe him. But my ponies are weaker than ever and are on death’s doorstep.

I will not fail them.

????

That creature tricked us! His spell turned us into monsters! My once beautiful ponies are now no more than bugs! The food turned back to the dust it came from and laughter filled our halls again, only now it was mocking and cruel. The trickster disappeared, leaving us to our own devices.

Yet, we are still alive… perhaps we can rebuild our society now. I don’t know what the future holds for my little ponies… no, they need a new name. They have changed too much to be called ponies. Change… yes, Changelings.

And I am their queen.

-

Hours had passed in the blink of an eye. Twilight closed the diary again. Instead of giving her answers, it made her even more confused.

Most of the earlier parts were badly damaged by time and wear. The parts that were readable were written in such thick ancient Equestrian that even she had trouble deciphering what it meant. And Twilight knew her obscure and ancient forgotten languages like nopony else.

“Did you enjoy yourself?” A familiar voice spoke up. Chrysalis walked in.

“I did.” Twilight admitted. “A very interesting book but it failed to mention any details.”

“You can’t blame her, after all she had been through.” Chrysalis noted. “To see your ponies starve and die and be unable to do anything about it.” She fell quiet, as if in deep thought. "Come along now, it’s time for lunch.” She eventually said.

Chrysalis led the way and Twilight followed. Once again she felt the soothing pressure coming from the queen. It didn’t bother her as much as before though, now that she was used to it.

“So… do we link horns or something?” Twilight asked nervously.

“No, we do not.” Chrysalis smirked. “You’ll see when we get to the dining room.”

The dining room turned out to be just another bland, rocky room. Only difference was the table in the middle of it.

A Changeling Behemoth walked into the room with a gigantic serving tray on his back. Twilight noted that he was wearing a chef’s hat and she briefly wondered where he got one in his massive size.

Using his magic, the Changeling lifted the covered tray off his back and placed it on the table.

“Bon appetit.” He said in his best Fancy and lifted the cover.

Twilight screamed.

Laying on the tray was Shining Armor! Trussed up like a turkey and an apple stuffed in his mouth.

Under normal circumstances Twilight might have found this amusing but her brother looked to be nearly dead! His eyes were green and he had bags under them. He looked like he hadn’t had a decent meal and a night’s sleep in days!

“Shiny!” Twilight cried. She pulled the apple out of his mouth and began to untie him. “Are you okay? Please Shiny, answer me!” The stallion remained rather lethargic as his sister cried for his attention.

“You shouldn’t be playing with your food.” Chrysalis said playfully, a devious smirk on her face.

“G-get away from him!” Twilight screamed as she scrambled up onto the table, to get easier access to the knots that tied her brother. “What did you do to him!?!” Twilight breathed heavily as she worked with both hooves and magic at the knots.

“Not much.” Chrysalis said, not making an attempt to stop her daughter. “I drained him of his love over the past weeks and fed that to you. Now you get the honor of finishing the job.”

“Finishing… you want me to kill my own brother?” Twilight was nearing hysterical levels of panic by now.

“Of course not. Just drain him of his love, all of it. He will become a Changeling as well.” Chrysalis said, as though it were the most normal thing in the world. “You will have him with you for as long as you reign.”

“You’re sick!” Twilight screamed.

“Am I?” Chrysalis yelled back. “I do what I need to, to make sure we survive! To make sure you survive! Why else did you think I posed as your darling Princess ‘Mi Amore Cadenza’ for over a month?” She spat that name out like it was something rotten. “Your brother has so much love to give, yet he squandered it on his fiancée. I just made sure it got in the right place.”

“How? What do you mean by that?” Twilight had undone the last knot by now and levitated her brother off of the table.

“Oh, you hadn’t noticed yet?” Chrysalis’s body was engulfed in flames. In her place stood Princess Cadance. “I was more than happy to tuck you in that night.” Cadance fluttered her eyes and made a cutesy face.

“I-I… what did you just do?” Twilight uttered.

“We are called Changelings for a reason, I thought you would have figured that out by now.” Chrysalis/Cadance said.

Another flash of fire engulfed the queen. “I must say, I’m very disappointed in you, my faithful student.” Princess Celestia scolded.

Twilight stammered in shock. “D-don’t do that! How dare you?!”

“Oh but I dare.” Chrysalis turned back to her normal form. “I should have known you would act like this.”

“How else did you expect me to act?” Twilight asked, clinging to her brother. Other Changelings had run into the room, drawn by the heated emotions. Twilight glared at them, daring them to even look at her brother. “You think that I’d immediately accept that my brother’s on the menu?”

“Ponies are on the menu, my dear daughter. Or at least their love is.” Chrysalis said. “The sooner you accept this, the better.”

“Never!” Twilight screamed. She grabbed Shining Armor and teleported away, leaving Chrysalis alone in the dining room.

“I forgot she could do that.” Chrysalis admitted.

-

Twilight panted as she recovered from her teleport. Bringing passengers was always hard and the bigger they were, the more energy she required to do so. But the distance to the library wasn’t that big, so she managed.

“Hang on Shiny.” She said to her brother as she helped him to a chair. “Just sit tight here.” She told him.

“And what are you up to?” Chrysalis asked, standing in the open doorway.

“You again? How did you find me so quickly?” Twilight asked, scrambling back to her brother and putting herself between him and the queen.

“Mother’s intuition.” Chrysalis said. She wanted to say more but was interrupted by Shining Armor, who started to cough loudly. He wheezed as he struggled for each breath of air.

“What’s wrong with him?!?” Twilight rubbed her brother’s back, hoping that that would help him.

“Sulfur.” Chrysalis said. “Hold on.” She stepped closer to Shining Armor and Twilight.

Twilight however wouldn’t stand for that and pushed the queen back with a shield spell.

“I can help him.” Chrysalis said, running a hoof over the pink shield. It wasn't as strong as Shining Armor's shields, but strong enough to keep her out for a long time.

“How do I know you won’t just eat him?” Twilight asked.

“He will die soon, if I don’t help him.” Chrysalis said.

Twilight hesitated but lowered the shield. “Don’t you dare harm him, I-I will hurt you if you do!” She had never threatened to hurt anypony before in her life, so even she was shocked to hear those words coming out of her mouth.

Chrysalis didn’t say anything. She just stepped past her daughter and lowered her horn to Shining Armor’s chest. She rested it gently on it, so she wouldn’t cut him.

Her crooked horn glowed green. She forced the toxic air out of Shining Armor’s lungs and encased him in an orb of magic.

“He’ll be able to breathe in here. For a while.” Chrysalis said, looking pleased with her spellwork.

“T-thank you.” Twilight stuttered.

“Don’t thank me.” Chrysalis said. “If you had just fed off of him and changed him into a Changeling, we wouldn’t have this problem.”

That gave Twilight an idea.

“Where’s the scroll?” Twilight asked.

“The scroll from the book?” Chrysalis asked. “Scroll section, third drawer, second on the left.”

Twilight stared at her. “What?” Chrysalis asked. “I used to write books, I know my way around a library.”

Twilight disregarded her and rushed over to the scroll section. She kept a wary eye on her brother and the Changeling queen as she searched.

“Let me guess, you want to see the spell that made us what we are?” Chrysalis asked as Twilight pulled a weathered scroll out of the drawer.

Chrysalis knew exactly what was going through her daughter's head now.

“Yes.” Twilight said. “If I can study the spell, I might be able to undo it! I can change myself back into a pony and get out of your hair!”

“Don’t bother.” Chrysalis said.

“Like hay I won’t.” Twilight said defiantly as she opened the scroll.

“No, I mean seriously: don’t bother. Roll the scroll open entirely. The counter spell is at the bottom...” Chrysalis said as she looked over Twilight’s shoulder. “… there it is.” She said, pointing at the last section.

“That’s… awfully convenient.” Twilight was suspicious.

“It is.” Chrysalis admitted.

“It requires a lot of magic.” Twilight said as she took a glance at the incantations. “More than I can use. And it’s-”

“Meant for every Changeling alive.” Chrysalis cut in. “There is no way for you to cast it only on yourself.”

“Maybe I can-“ Twilight started but Chrysalis cut her off again.

“I have had the brightest minds Equestria could supply look at it.” Chrysalis said. “And all I got out of it was a few dozen new Changelings.” Waste not, want not after all.

“We can cast it together!” Twilight said. “We can use it to save the Changelings! You don’t really want to keep hurting ponies, do you?” She pleaded.

“I will do what I have to, to save my kind.” Chrysalis said. “And if I need to hurt ponies, then I will. Come Twilight. I need to show you something.”

Twilight didn’t really want to go along with her.

She didn’t trust the queen. One moment she was serving her her own kin as dinner, the next she saved her brother’s life.

“But what about my brother?” Twilight made her decision but didn’t want to leave Shining Armor here alone.

“He is safe inside his bubble, let him rest. He will come to no harm.” The Changeling queen said. Twilight felt another order coursing through the hivemind, once again not understanding it. “I have ordered the library to be off limits.”

Instantly ten Changelings popped out of various places and rushed out the door, much to Chrysalis’s amusement.

She walked through the ornate door and beckoned Twilight to follow, which she did reluctantly.

Chrysalis remained quiet as they walked through the hive, following the rocky halls upwards. They curved around and slightly upwards, as if they lay in a rising spiral.

Gemstones adorned the walls, though the Changelings seemed to have absolutely no interest in them.

Rarity would know if any of these stones were worth something, Twilight figured.

She missed Rarity.

She missed all of her friends. They hadn’t been apart for long but right now, Twilight needed them the most. She felt utterly alone in the hive.

Chrysalis noted her daughter’s feelings of distress but didn’t comment on them. Eventually they arrived at a chasm, where the hall simply stopped.

It was like somepony had hollowed out a mountain, from the tip to the bottom. The massive void seemed endless and Twilight had to strain to see the other wall in the dimly lit cavern.

“Think you can fly?” Chrysalis asked, not looking at her daughter. Instead she gazed downwards, at the seemingly infinite abyss.

“Uh, no.” Twilight said, looking down as well.

“Learn.” Chrysalis said.

“Huh?” Twilight had just enough time to put on a confused look, before Chrysalis shoved her off and into the chasm.

“Aaah!” Twilight screamed as she fell.

Chrysalis was beside her, not falling but flying her way down. “Come on, flap your wings. You have them for a reason.” Chrysalis said.

Twilight instinctively opened her wings, only to be pushed upwards by the draft, causing her to lose all control. She spun around and threatened to crash into the wall.

Chrysalis didn’t let it come to that though and secured her daughter by catching her with her magic. “I’ve seen dodos fly more elegantly.” Chrysalis said, a fanged smile on her face.

“Most dodos don’t get shoved off a cliff!” Twilight screamed. “Also, they can’t fly.”

“You need to learn to take a joke.” Chrysalis said as she flew upwards with Twilight still in her grasp. “Although what I am about to show is no laughing matter.”

Chrysalis flew to the highest point of the cavern and landed on a platform. She lowered Twilight gently onto the ground.

Embedded in the stone wall was a door. Not as ornate as the others Twilight had seen but it was obviously much sturdier, being made out of iron. Which made her wonder how anypony had ever gotten it up here.

“What is this?” Twilight asked.

“This is the reason.” Chrysalis said. “The reason we can’t use that spell. The reason we can’t become ponies again. The reason we need to devour love to survive.”

She swung the door open. Twilight had to shield her eyes from the sunlight.

“Because there is no other way for us to survive.” Chrysalis said.

Twilight stepped outside.

She blinked a few times to get used to the sunlight. And then she looked around.

She could see everything from here.

Only there was nothing to see.

The land stretched out before her was covered in grey powder. Ashes.

She could see no grass, no trees, no shrubs.

Nothing.

The queendom, the land she was to inherit was dead.

-

-

-

I had a lot of fun writing this, though Chrysalis is hard to write. From the episodes, she seems like someone that would go to any lengths to save her kind, no matter who stands in her way. I hope I portrayed her well.

On another topic, what are the holes in a Changeling’s leg for? Find out next chapter! Or not, who knows.

I fixed a few errors in the previous chapters, thank you Goldengriffiness for pointing them out!

Chapter 6

Chapter 6

If she squinted, she could just barely make out the mountain on which Canterlot was founded. Everything in between there and here was covered in ashes. “I don’t understand.” Twilight said, taking in the image. “Why are you still here?”

“Because this is our home.” Chrysalis said as she moved beside her daughter. “Yes, it’s covered in ash and death but it’s ours. We are safe here.” She said confidently.

“Safe?” Twilight raised an eyebrow in confusion. “My brother was choking to death! How can this place be safe?”

“Let me rephrase that: safe to us.” Chrysalis clarified. “Changelings can survive sulfur-rich environments. Nothing else can.” She smirked. “I’m surprised he even lasted as long as he did. If anypony’s stupid enough to attack us, we just retreat into our hive and watch as they die on the way here.”

“You’re a twisted mare.” Twilight said. But even she had to admit that there was some merit to her madness.

“That’s no way to speak to your mother.” Chrysalis playfully scolded. “You’re not too old for a spanking.”

“Oh, watch as I shiver in my horseshoes.” Twilight rolled her eyes.

They left the wasteland for what it was and headed back inside. Chrysalis closed the door behind them, the room darkening as she did.

“You didn’t answer my question properly.” Twilight said. “It’s highly illogical to stay here. I’m Princess Celestia’s personal student, I’m sure she would grant sanctuary to all of us.” Twilight offered. “She might even be able to help us with that spell.”

Chrysalis’s gaze hardened. “The day I ask her for help is the day I die.” She sneered.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Twilight asked, taken aback by the sudden anger her mother displayed.

“That I’ll be dead before I let that hag lay a hoof on my Changelings!” Chrysalis screamed. “She is no friend to us Amaryllis! She left our ancestors to die in molten rock and poison! She left them for dead!”

“I’m sure there’s a logical explanation for…” Twilight tried to defend her teacher but she fell silent at the sight of Chrysalis’s face.

Her expression had shifted from rage to sadness so quickly. The proud mare seemed to be on the verge of tears.

“She… she left me…” Chrysalis’s voice suddenly broke. She looked down at her hooves. “All alone…”

“Huh?” Twilight could feel the distress rolling off of Chrysalis. “What do you mean? Are you okay?” Twilight reached out a hoof to her but Chrysalis took a step back, staying just out of her reach.

“I… I’m sorry.” The Changeling queen stammered before turning around and running towards the edge of the platform. Her wings flared open as she leapt off the side.

Twilight remained quiet for a while. She was shocked to see the Changeling queen go from utter rage to despair so quickly.

“What was that all about?” She eventually asked out loud. “And how am I going to get down?”

-

“Stupid!” Chrysalis screamed, kicking her hooves against rocks, gems and the occasional Changeling that didn’t get out of her way quickly enough as she marched through one of the many hallways that made up the hive.

“I can’t believe she still does that to me!” She yelled, her voice echoing through the old mines. The Changelings knew that tone of voice and it meant ‘stay the hay away from the queen or else.’

Chrysalis eventually came to her own room and kicked down her own door in frustration. “OUT!!” She screamed as she stepped over the unhinged door.

Multiple Changelings leapt out of various places and rushed past the queen and out the door. Chrysalis loved all her subjects but some of them did not understand the concept of privacy.

Her horn glowed green and the door levitated upwards. Using her magic she fixed the broken hinges and closed it.

And then she opened it again and slammed it shut for good measure.

She strode over to her bed and unceremoniously flopped down on her bed, reveling in the silky soft feel of her black sheets.

Hearing Twilight speak about her teacher like that… it brought back memories. Memories she wished had stayed buried deep. Ten feet at least. Maybe twenty, just to be sure.

Her disguises were perfect, her acting skills were phenomenal. She had had a thousand years of time to practice, after all. Every pony she ever met was just a mask for her to wear, in order to gain what she wanted.

Yet the greatest mask she ever devised was the one that she had held up during the royal wedding: her own. Cold, calculated and focused. Just the way a Changeling queen should be.

But that didn’t mean that she was like that on the inside as well. Deep down, she just wanted to scream at Celestia. Even when she was disguised as Cadance did she have trouble keeping quiet.

But she kept her eyes on the prize, her daughter’s wellbeing and her safe return home.

In the end, that was all that mattered to her. And nothing Celestia had done to her, past or present could compare to that.

Even so, her face to face meetings with Celestia had not been what she expected. She knew that the sun princess would be angry for impersonating her niece and threatening her rule. Of course she would.

But there was no true malevolence behind her words. Celestia didn’t hate her, even as she laid at Chrysalis’s hooves.

It confused her greatly. Had the countless years finally caught up with Princess Celestia, making her feeble of mind and prone to forget? Perhaps she was merely concealing her true thoughts, to maintain her image as an infallible and kind leader.

Chrysalis leaned more towards the first explanation. Because somehow the two of them had a seemingly heartfelt conversation after the wedding, away from any of her ponies. There was no yelling, no name-calling, no public denouncing and ripping to shreds of her heart.

She could even feel Celestia’s regret through her Changeling…

It just didn’t make sense to her.

“I wonder…” Chrysalis said to herself. Her horn shimmered and her magic reached under the bed. A small jewelry case was pulled out and levitated in front of her. “Are you sorry for what you did to me? No, that makes no sense. You would have apologized the moment you saw me.”

The two of them had not left on friendly terms. There was much shouting, crying and anger.

Her magic fiddled with the enchantments on the box. Chrysalis had placed ten different kinds of enchantments and charms on the box. One would think that they were to deter curious Changelings but Chrysalis knew better.

They were there to keep herself from opening the box. There was only pain and regret to be found in her personal Pandora’s box.

Her magic flickered and the first charm dropped. “Too easy.” She told herself. “Use stronger charms next time…”

One by one the spells fell to her magical lock picking skills.

The lock clicked and the lid swung open. Chrysalis dumped the contents of the little white box on the bed and picked up the one thing that mattered to her right now.

A picture frame. Nothing special, just wood painted a faded red color as the frame and slightly worn glass to protect the picture.

She levitated it front of her and let out a loud sigh. Her magic flared as she dug into the wood at the corners. With a flick of her horn her horn pulled outwards at the four corners, shredding the frame. Shards of glass and wood splinters flew everywhere.

But the photograph remained firmly in her grip, floating just in front of her.

She wanted to destroy it so badly. It could be so easy. A simple spark at the bottom and watch as the image was cleansed by fire. Or just finish what she had started a thousand years ago, the small tear at the top of the picture. Just close her eyes and rip! No more picture.

No more pain, no more memory.

Chrysalis sighed.

She lowered the photo again.

A stray thought could tip the scales in favor of what she really wanted. She could unleash her wrath on the picture, making it share the same fate as the frame that had held it.

But as much as she wanted to, she just couldn’t. Instead, she just closed off her magic, allowing gravity to take its course. The photograph flipped and floated like a leaf in autumn before coming to a rest on the soft sheets.

The photograph was old and worn, the corners bent and the edges frayed and the image yellowed by time. But she could still make out a little yellow Unicorn hugging a tall white Alicorn.

-

Luna loved the throne room. The high walls, the grand windows, Celestia’s overly comfortable throne. Why wasn’t her throne like that? Knowing Celestia, she had probably enchanted her own throne to massage the royal buttocks.

Just like her, Luna figured. To obsess over her plot like that.

Luna just wished that her sister would share that spell with her…

A loud noise interrupted her train of thought, thankfully before it strayed too badly. The sound of hooves clopping on tiles came closer and closer, accompanied by cries that she, unfortunately, knew all too well.

The doors were thrown open and a white Unicorn came running in. “Aunty!” He cried out, his voice sounding both urgent and distressed as he rushed towards her.

“Watch out!” Luna called out. “The royal cleaners have just-”

Luna cringed as her nephew slipped and landed on his back. He still slid forward though and ended up at the base of the throne.

“They just waxed the floor, dear nephew.” Luna said, though her warning was obviously much too late.

“I’ve noticed.” Blueblood groaned. He rolled back onto his four legs and took a moment to assess the damage done. “My mane is ruined.” He eventually concluded, though that wasn’t much of a surprise. He had been running all the way from the hospital back to the castle at high speeds. The royal hairdo was just not up to such abuse.

“I assume that you didn’t run here just to ruin your precious hair.” Luna said. “What were you yelling about Bluey?”

“Do not call me that aunty Lulu.” Blueblood said. “And no, I ran here after I heard the news about Twilight.”

“I see. Didn’t anyone inform you of the situation?” Luna asked.

“Only partially, it would seem.” Blueblood said. “Imagine my surprise when I came home to find my city overrun with creatures and my sister half dead in the hospital.” Anger laced his words as he went on. “But no one told me about Twilight! Who kidnapped her? Was it that queen I’ve been hearing about?”

“Overrun?” Luna laughed, disregarding her nephew’s major concerns. “Bluey, you’re my favorite nephew but you blow things out of proportion. The only Changelings that were sighted in the city were the queen and her copies, as they fled with their tails between their legs!” She laughed. “Though I will admit, we have no idea what happened to the ones that Sir Macintosh took down.” She frowned. They had been thought down for the count but they fled in the confusion and hadn’t been seen since.

“Sir Macintosh?” Blueblood’s face fell. “That slobbering savage? I left Cadance’s side for five minutes, only to find him drooling over her!”

“I know nothing of his condition but Big Macintosh will be knighted soon for his services to Equestria.” Luna said. “He single hoofedly took down nearly a third of the invading forces.” Luna said with pride in her voice. “Before succumbing only to the queen herself, or so I’m told. She did something to him.” She said, recalling the images of the cocoon and the struggling pony in it. “Not even Celestia could take her on one on one. Only through superior numbers were we able to scare them off.”

“And still you claim that I exaggerate.” Blueblood said, not believing what he was hearing. “You just admitted that this queen was too strong for Aunt Celly!”

“Believe it or not, we are not all-powerful.” Luna said. “We may be immortal but we are not invincible. We can be hurt, we can fall ill. We can fail.”

“I am sorry, aunty.” Blueblood sighed. “I didn’t mean anything by it.”

“I know nephew, I know.” Luna nodded.

“So what are you doing about this new threat?” Blueblood asked, returning to the subject at hoof. “Have you begun preparations?”

“Preparations?” Luna asked. “For what?”

“For what?” Blueblood mimicked. “War, what else? They stepped out of line and attacked us in our capitol!”

“Indeed.” Luna said. She knew where this was leading.

“So, sharpen the swords! Polish the shields! Construct additional pylons or something! I don’t know!” Blueblood’s voice grew louder and louder as he spoke. “Just do something! They stole one of our own! We need to get her back!”

“Two.” Luna corrected. “They took both Twilight and her brother with them.”

“All the more reason for us to launch a full-on frontal attack!” Blueblood claimed. “We need to save Twilight!”

“What about Shining Armor?” Luna asked, noting her nephew’s one track mind. “Honestly nephew, I love you very much but you are letting your infatuation cloud your judgment.”

“I am not!” Blueblood countered.

“Do you even understand what you are saying?” Luna asked. “You are telling me to send an army of ponies, who have never even seen battle, into the Wastelands against an enemy we know nothing about.”

“Well, what else do you suggest?” Blueblood asked as he began to pace around in front of the throne. Luna’s reluctance to act was annoying him greatly.

“Celestia and I have agreed to try our hoof at diplomacy.” Luna said. “We both feel that this may be the superior way to end this conflict before it escalates.”

“Diplomacy?” Blueblood stopped his pacing and stared at her. “You have got to be kidding me! How can you come to an understanding with such savages?”

“By the use of fancy words and promises. That’s what diplomacy’s about, right?” Luna joked, despite the severity of this situation. “Violence only begets violence, dearest nephew.” She turned serious again. “And it should stay our last resort.”

“Violence may just be the only thing these creatures understand.” Blueblood countered. “What if they attack again, huh? What if they strike while you’re waving the white flag?”

“You know what, you’re right.” Luna said as she stood up and walked down, towards her nephew. “Let’s go pillage their lands, burn their homes and hang their people.” As she spoke her eyes began to glow. “Maybe we can drop a meteor or two on their capitol! Would you like that Blueblood?!?!” She screamed as she came to a halt in front of him. Thunder and lightning were seen and heard as the princess raged, despite being clear outside.

“You know nothing of war! You have never seen what it brings! You dare suggest that we take up the sword once more?!” Blueblood shrank back as Luna’s screams shook the entire throne room to its foundations.

“Ponies die when you go to war, Blueblood!” Luna’s screams were like the frigid northern winds, even managing to push Blueblood back a few feet. But the mare calmed down again, her eyes returning to normal as her rage subsided. “Celestia and I have done terrible things throughout our immortal lives. Things I will not speak of. Things I still dream of.” She looked her nephew in the eyes. “Do not ask us to become those monsters again.”

“I-I’m sorry aunty.” Blueblood said.

“I know you are.” Luna sighed. “Please, Bluey. Give us a chance to do it like this.”

“Very well.” Blueblood said. He knew he wouldn't be able to persuade her.

He bowed before his aunt and turned around, gingerly trotting back to the door.

“Wait!” Luna yelled. “Before you go: I haven’t asked Celestia’s opinion of this yet but I am planning on heading into the Wastelands tonight, along with some of Twilight’s friends. Will you come along?” She asked. “We could use a skilled cartographer.”

“I’m sorry.” Blueblood said. “I have my duties to attend to tomorrow.”

Luna hadn’t expected him to decline. “I see. Well, if you’re busy then I won’t press on. Have a good day, dear nephew.”

Blueblood nodded before walking out the door.

He closed the doors behind him.

“I’ll be busy.” He said as he walked away from the throne room, the sound of his gilded horseshoes echoing through the hallway. “Very busy indeed.”

-

“Let me in!” A much younger Chrysalis screamed. “I’m Starlight, I need to speak to the princess! It’s urgent!”

“You are not setting a hoof into our city, you bug-eyed freak!” One of the guards said.

“What is the meaning of this?” Starlight sighed in relief as she heard that familiar voice.

“Oh Celly!” Starlight cried out. “You don’t know how happy I am to see you!”

“That’s Princess Celestia to you.” Celestia said coolly as she stepped between her guards. “And what are you anyway?”

“What? But Celly, it’s me!” Starlight pleaded. “I’m Starlight! Your student!”

“I sincerely doubt that.” Celestia said, a look of disgust in her eyes.

“But… oh right.” Starlight looked down at her twisted body. “Don’t worry! I can fix that!” A wisp of fire travelled over her body, changing it back to the way it had been before.

Celestia stared at the yellow Unicorn.

A swift blast of her magic sent the faux Unicorn flying backwards and throwing her to the ground. Starlight was taken by surprise and her disguise dropped, revealing her near black fur once more.

“There’s no way that you are my student, you monster.” The ruler’s words cut into Starlight like razors. “Look at you, there’s no way anypony could ever love a freak like you.”

“B-but you promised!” Starlight screamed. “You said that you’d always love me!”

“Guards, make sure that she stays away.” Celestia said, her voice cold and uncaring. “I’d hate to gaze upon such a monstrosity for much longer.”

The two royal guards moved forward, their hooves reaching for their blades. “Move along now, you freak, lest we need to use force.” A white Unicorn guard said.

“I’d hate to sully my blade with your blood.” The other guard, a grey Unicorn, said. His horn ignited in a green glow as he pulled the sword out of its sheath. The cold steel shone in the evening sun as it was aimed at Starlight.

“I trusted you!” Starlight screamed as she scrambled to her hooves. “I loved you like my own mother and now you just reject me! I was there when you were too weak to stand against Nightmare Moon!”

Celestia’s eye twitched at the mention of her sister but she said nothing. Instead she just turned around and walked back through the gates.

“Are you going quietly or do I need to strike you down?” The white Unicorn guard had drawn his sword as well now and levitated it dangerously close to Starlight’s throat.

Starlight backed away again. “That’s a good little freak.” The guard said, sheathing his sword again.

The guards moved back through the door, the gate closing behind them.

“Fine!” Starlight screamed. “I hate you! I hate you!” Tears streamed down her cheeks as she turned around and ran.

Her tearful eyes left her blind as she ran. It was by chance that she stopped just before tumbling into a small pond beside a forest.

She took some time to dry her eyes but the tears kept flowing.

“I-I loved you.” Starlight said, looking at her reflection in the still water. She slammed her hoof into it, the water rippling and distorting her image.

“Maybe… maybe she was right… yes… St-Starlight is dead.” She said. “She died when somepony important to her stopped loving her.” Starlight stood back up.

She refused to shed any more tears for that monster that had been like a mother to her. But it was so hard…

“Starlight is dead.” She said again, her eyes still stinging with tears. “From this day forward, I am Chrysalis.”

“I am so proud of you.” Chrysalis was startled by the sudden appearance of somepony else.

“Queen Amethyst?” Chrysalis asked. “How did you find me?”

A tall Changeling strode over to her. Her mane and tail were a deep purple, as was her stomach. “A mother knows these things.” The queen said as she came to a stop in front of Chrysalis. “And don’t call me by my title, please.”

“Fine, mother.” Chrysalis sighed. “Happy?”

“Very much so.” Amethyst said. “It hurts, doesn’t it? Being rejected by those you thought loved you? Did I not warn you?”

“You did.” The filly admitted. “But I thought she would be different. W-why did she have to say those things?” She was about to burst into tears again.

“There, there, my love.” Amethyst stepped towards her and laid a comforting hoof over her. “Do not shed tears for those unworthy of them. They are nothing more than food for us.”

“But I-I lost my mom and dad.” Chrysalis sniffed. “And now I’ve lost Celly. I-I just don’t know what to do anymore.” Amethyst pulled her closer and allowed the confused filly to sob into her chest.

“What you do now is come back home, where you belong.” Amethyst said as she ran her hoof down Chrysalis’s back in a comforting gesture. “Where no one will hurt you like this ever again.”

-

Chrysalis opened her eyes. “Liar.” She muttered. Her thoughts had strayed back to that awful day as she dozed off, sending her into that awful dream.

A loud knock interrupted her musings. “Come in.” She growled. She really didn’t want to see any Changeling right now. But as the queen, she still had her duties, personal crisis or not.

“My queen!” A tall Changeling opened the door, nearly stumbling over his hooves as he rushed into the room. “Are you alright? We sensed your distress and came running!”

“Distress? I did not-” She stopped midsentence. Her mouth fell and her eyes widened. “I-I-I did not, no, I mean…” She stammered, struggling with her words.

In her emotional state, she had accidentally broadcasted her dream to the entire hive!

Every Changeling had seen that memory of hers. And so had her daughter…

-

Twilight was a bit woozy, her headache having returned again with a vengeance.

“What the hay was that!?!” The Changeling princess muttered as she picked herself up from the cold ground. She was lucky not to have tumbled off of the cliff when she was forced into this strange trance.

“Did… did that really happen?” Twilight asked herself. She had seen the world through her mother’s eyes. It would seem that long ago, she had been Celestia’s student as well. Perhaps even more than that, a daughter maybe.

And Celestia had tossed her out like she meant nothing to her.

Unlike most ponies, Twilight knew of Celestia’s dark past. The kind and benevolent ruler had not always been like that. The stories she had told Twilight had led to her fearing her teacher just as much as she loved her.

But the whole situation made some sense now, Twilight figured. Chrysalis would refuse Celestia’s help because of old grudges. But would Celestia even offer help? Were a thousand years enough to change an immortal’s mind on the matter?

Would Celestia toss her out as well? That was one thing she feared. The walls around Canterlot had been torn down centuries ago but the royal guard still had ways of keeping unwanted guests out of town. Twilight sincerely hoped that her name wouldn’t become the latest addition to the list of undesirables.

But she needed to know for sure.

The Celestia she knew would never do something like that, whether they were ponies or Changelings. She had changed.

So she needed answers to her questions.

But first, she needed to get down. She had her own set of wings but no clue how to use them. If only there was some way to get help.

“You rang?” A low voice startled her and made her lose her train of thought.

“Who’s there?” Twilight looked around. “Show yourself!”

“Pardon me, princess.” A Changeling shimmered into existence. Twilight blinked a few times. That Changeling had just appeared out of nowhere.

“What are you?” Twilight asked.

“A Praetorian.” The Changeling said. Twilight got a proper look at him now. He, she assumed it was male, was a tall, muscular Changeling. He reminded her of Big Macintosh, only not as bulky as the farm steed was. Other than that, there weren’t any distinguishing features that set him apart from any other Changeling she had encountered.

“Could you do that again?” Twilight asked. “The whole ‘blinking into existence’ thingy?”

The Changeling didn’t speak. He just stepped back and pressed into the wall. As he did, his coat took on the color and texture of the rocks behind him.

Twilight could still see his eyes as he blinked. She stepped over to him and laid her hoof on his side. “Some kind of camouflage?” She asked.

The Changeling appeared again. “We heard your cry for help. I was close by. Very close by.”

“But I didn’t yell.” Twilight said.

“We heard.” The Changeling stressed. “Come.” He moved past her and towards the cliff. Twilight trailed after him and looked over the edge again.

“It’s so deep.” She couldn’t see the bottom and that didn’t exactly fill her with confidence either. She knew from experience that the chasm was deep, after her mother had shoved her in. And now they were on the highest peak of the hive.

The Praetorian wrapped his hooves around her and took off. Twilight refused to look down as they made their descent.

“Care to explain how exactly you heard me?” Twilight asked with her hooves in front of her eyes.

“You are our princess.” The Changeling said. “We are linked to you just as we are to the queen.”

“I see. Is there any way for you not to hear my thoughts?” Twilight wasn’t exactly keen on the idea of sharing her deepest and darkest thoughts with every Changeling around.

“You will learn.” He said. “You can open your eyes now.” The Changeling said as he landed.

He gently put her back down. “Thank you.” Twilight said but found herself to be alone all of a sudden. “Hey, where did you go?” She was alone again, the Praetorian seemingly disappearing into thin air.

“A good guard isn’t seen or heard unless it’s necessary.” The wall next to her said. “The queen is looking for you. She’ll be here soon.”

“Thank you.” Twilight said. The Changeling didn’t respond.

“Are you still there?” She asked. But the Changeling still didn’t respond. “Weird.” Twilight said to herself. Still, that had been the first conversation she had had with anypony besides the queen since she got here.

“Twilight?” Twilight’s ears perked up as she heard her name being called. The queen came down the hallway. “Twilight, I am sorry for leaving you like that.”

“It’s okay. One of the Changelings brought me back down here.” Twilight said awkwardly. She tried her best to avoid eye contact with the queen. “Uhm, was… that memory. I think it was a memory.” She muttered quietly, doing her best Fluttershy imitation. “Was it real?” She suddenly lifted her head and stared the queen right in the eyes.

Chrysalis met her gaze, though she quickly broke away. “It was.” She said. “Over one thousand years ago, I was Celestia’s student. Just like you.”

“She never mentioned you.” Twilight said. “I mean, Starlight. Which is also you, right?” She stammered.

“She once was.” Chrysalis said. “Sometimes, I still am her. But those moments are few and far between.”

Twilight stayed silent. “D-did she really say those things?” She asked once she found her voice again.

“She did.” Chrysalis said. “You’re lucky you only saw that part. My so-called friends were harsher than she had been.” She said darkly.

“Friends?” Twilight’s eyes widened. How would her friends react to all of this?

“Yes… friends.” Chrysalis drew that word out. “Ponies who stand beside you unconditionally, who love you for who you are. Or at least until they find out you’re an emotional vampire.” A chuckle escaped her mouth.

“No, I know my friends.” Twilight said, stomping her hoof. “They won’t reject me.”

“That’s what I thought.” Chrysalis sighed. She motioned with her hoof for Twilight to walk with her. Slowly they descended back into the depths of the hive.

“They were the only thing that kept me going.” Chrysalis said as they followed the winding hallways, no true destination in mind. “They and Celestia. I was confident that my friends would be there for me. That they’d keep me safe from my mother, Queen Amethyst.” She cleared her throat. “But they didn’t want to have anything to do with me anymore.”

“I’m sorry.” Twilight said.

“Don’t be.” Chrysalis said. “I have my children, I have you. I don’t need them anymore.” She smirked. “Of course, it helps that none of them are alive today.”

Twilight didn’t say anything to that. From what she had heard, Chrysalis was over a thousand years old. So it was likely that she too would reach such a high age. Her friends on the other hoof would be lucky to live to be a hundred or so.

Rarity might push one hundred fifty, being a Unicorn. Spike would be around for at least five hundred years, maybe more.

But what good would that be, if they hated her?

Like it or not, Twilight had to consider that possibility. That Celestia would denounce her, just like Starlight. That her friends would turn on her. The situation with Zecora came to mind as well. Everypony had been so mean to her because of her exotic looks. Compared to her, Zecora blended in perfectly…

“Something on your mind, my child?” Chrysalis asked as they came to a stop.

“I want to go home.” Twilight said. “Back to Canterlot and then to Ponyville.”

“Those places aren’t your home anymore.” Chrysalis said. “The Wastelands are. The Hive is your home now.”

“Please.” Twilight pleaded. “I just need to know. I have to talk to my friends!” She needed to know for sure that her friends wouldn’t hate her!

Chrysalis rubbed her chin in thought. “You know, when I asked my mother to let me go back to Canterlot, she sealed me into a cocoon for three weeks. I escaped on my own and made my way back to Canterlot through the ashes outside. I struggled for days and the reward for it was only pain.”

She sighed. “Fine. You can go. Experience is a better teacher after all.” Chrysalis relented.

“Really, just like that?” Twilight hadn’t expected that answer. It left her highly suspicious of her mother.

“I could seal you into a cocoon and watch you struggle for a few weeks.” Chrysalis offered. “That would be highly entertaining for me to watch but the results would be the same.” She smirked, showing off her fangs.

“But…” Chrysalis started. “I have a few conditions.”

“I should’ve known it wouldn’t be easy.” Twilight sighed. “What do you want?”

“That you promise to come back.” She said. “The Hive needs you to lead it. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow but it will one day. And you’ll need to be ready.”

“That is doable.” Twilight said. She hadn’t asked to be born into this position but she would take the responsibilities forced upon her. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Chrysalis stared at her. “Don’t ask.” Twilight just said. “It’s just a silly promise my friend made. This way, I can’t break my promise.”

“Huh, reminds me of somepony.” Chrysalis said, before returning to business.

“That was one condition.” The queen said. “The second is that you leave tomorrow, not today. The day is young and I still need to show you so much here, before you go. How to transform, how to feed. The basics.”

“Deal.” Twilight said. “But only if I can take that scroll and the diary with me.”

Chrysalis laughed at that. “Are you still thinking about that spell?”

“I am.” Twilight said. “If I can show it to Celestia, she might be able to help us.” She looked down. “If she’ll even want to.”

“Somehow, I sincerely doubt she will.” Chrysalis gritted her teeth. “Fine, take it. But she still isn’t laying a hoof on my Changelings!”

“Why continue to live like this if you can be ponies again?” Twilight asked angrily. “It just doesn’t make any sense!”

“I’d rather live the life of a monster and live in the shadows as who we truly are, than live in the sun under her rule.” Chrysalis countered. “Yes, our life isn’t easy. Yes, we hurt other creatures so that we may live. It isn’t pretty but it’s ours.”

“And if she can and wants to help us?” Twilight asked. “Will you consider it?”

“I will if she crawls here on her knees and begs for my forgiveness!” Chrysalis screamed.

Both of them fell silent after that.

“Deal.” Twilight eventually said, breaking the awkward silence. “Can we go check on Shining Armor now? I’m worried.”

“Of course.” Chrysalis’s features softened a bit. “Can’t let good food go to waste.” The queen shot Twilight a wicked grin. “Kidding.”

-

The sun was being guided by Celestia herself once more, after wrestling it back from her sister's grasp. The sun was hers and there was no excuse to leave its orbit to her little sister's care.

She felt rejuvenated, having slept until late in the afternoon. Spike had run off before she had awoken to join Twilight’s friends once more.

And right now, those same ponies were gathered in front of her in her throne room. She stood by her ponies, instead of sitting on her throne. The reason for that was that she had an important task to discuss with them and she preferred to do so as an equal.

Another reason was the fact that Luna refused to give her back her seat.

“My little ponies.” Celestia said, ignoring the usurping of her throne and its magical massaging capabilities for the moment. “I know you’re all worried sick about Twilight Sparkle. And Sir Macintosh, as well.” She frowned. The brave stallion had sacrificed too much for their safety. Something that Celestia may never be able to thank him enough for.

“My sister has decided to venture into the Wastelands, to bring both her and Shining Armor back to us.” Celestia continued. “As well as offer a hoof in peace to the Changelings.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash uttered. “Peace? With those things? No, no, no! You do realize that they wanted to brainwash you, right?”

“Don't yell at the princess.” Rarity gently kicked Rainbow Dash to reprimand her. “And while I hate to admit it, I agree with Rainbow Dash. Doesn’t it seem brash to just travel into their land and hope for the best?”

“It is a bold move indeed.” Luna admitted from her perch. “But we have no other means of contacting them at the moment. The Changelings in our holding cells refuse to cooperate, even after being provided with chocolate. They will not contact the queen.”

“Well, if you’re going, then Ah’m going.” Applejack said. “Ah can’t see my brother like that anymore. Ah need to do something. That queen changed him, she can change him back.”

“Well, if Applejack’s going, then I’m going too!” Rainbow Dash said proudly. “It’s time to kick some Changeling rump!”

“Rainbow Dash, this is a mission for peace.” Princess Celestia scolded the blue Pegasus. “No violence, unless it’s necessary.”

“Fine.” Rainbow Dash scoffed.

“Can I come too?” Pinkie Pie asked, bouncing in place. Overnight her mane had poofed back into its normal curly style.

“Pinkie Pie, I have heard that you have a license for heavy artillery.” Luna said. “So yes, you may come.”

“Woo-hoo!” Pinkie cheered.

“I hope you don’t mind me staying behind.” Fluttershy said with a small voice. “Unless you do mind, then I will come along… please don’t mind.” The yellow Pegasus shrank back, ashamed of her own cowardice. She truly wanted to help Twilight but she was just so scared of the Changelings.

“Chin up darling.” Rarity strode over to her friend. “If you don’t want to go, then nopony can force you to.”

“Thank you Rarity.” Fluttershy smiled, happy to have the support of her best friend.

“I will stay behind too.” Rarity said. “My parents are out of town and Sweetie Belle’s my responsibility.”

Applejack nodded. “Rarity, could Ah bother you to take care of Apple Bloom too? Granny Smith ain’t the youngest anymore, so until Mac and Ah get back…” The old gal could still take care of herself but she just wasn’t fit enough to keep up with Apple Bloom anymore.

“Of course dear.” Rarity said as an idea struck her. “She and Sweetie Belle could have a slumber party! Oh, we can have makeovers and talk about colts…”

Applejack forced a nervous smile. “Great… Ah’m already regretting this.”

“I kid, darling. I kid.” Rarity assured her.

“Then it is settled!” Luna cried out. “Tonight, we set out to the Wastelands! I am glad to have you all alongside me on this quest!”

“Oh, we’re going on a quest?” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Can I be the bard? Look, I brought my lute just in case.”

Somehow and somewhere, Pinkie pulled out an oldfashioned string instrument. “Tralala, a questing we shall go!” She sang, horribly off key as she played the instrument.

“Is this… normal for her?” Luna asked as the pink mare bounded around the room in obvious excitement.

“Pretty much.” Applejack said.

“Get used to it princess.” Rainbow Dash said. “Because you ain’t seen nothing yet.”

-

-

-

So… did I save the plot or did I screw it over entirely? Damn this fandom for making that sound dirty…

Just so you know, I had planned the Celestia situation but not this early. I wanted it to happen at the end but for obvious reasons, I moved it. And I think it’s for the better.

I’ve also added a little extra chapter. It’s not mandatory reading, it’s just a list of Changeling classes and what they do for the hive. Not all of them have been mentioned yet but there should be no real spoilers in it.

Cheers!

Chapter 7

Chapter 7

Shining Armor snored softly. The stallion had been through a lot and Twilight was just glad that he was asleep, safe and sound inside his bubble.

Twilight tore her gaze away from her brother and looked into the mirror again. It was strange, she had never been a vain pony but now she couldn’t help but obsess over her reflection. The three of them had retreated to Chrysalis’s chambers, which held an intact mirror for her to marvel at.

And now, she had a somewhat decent light source. The gemstones strewn about the hive would give off a blue glow whenever somepony channeled some magic into it.

She looked at her reflection again. It was like a high speed wagon crash. She didn’t want to see it, yet she couldn’t look away.

Twilight ran a hoof through her mess of a mane. Her highlights remained purple and pink but her main color had changed into the same blue as the Changeling queen. Her hoof caught on an odd second horn. It looked like a crown, just like the queen’s. She wondered if it was of any use to her or if it was just there to signal her status as royalty.

At least she still had her cutie mark, something the Changeling queen lacked.

“See anything you like?” Chrysalis asked as she walked over to stand beside Twilight. “Like I said, you inherited my good looks.” She said with a grin, showing off her sharp fangs.

“Yeah… sure.” Twilight drew the sentence out. “Anyway, can I ask you something?”

“Anything, my child.” Chrysalis said.

“I couldn’t help but notice that I have my cutie mark. None of the other Changelings do.” Twilight noted. “Nor do you.”

Chrysalis laughed. “Oh don’t worry about that. It’ll disappear in a few days, maybe a week.”

Twilight’s jaw dropped. “Wha-...WHAT!? But I...”She stammered as she tried to find the right words. “Why?” She eventually managed to utter.

“Changelings don’t have cutie marks, there’s no need for them.” Chrysalis said casually. “You are also a Changeling, therefore you have no need for a cutie mark.” She smirked, going out of her way to show off her fangs again. Twilight was beginning to dislike that little tick her mother had.

“But that doesn’t explain why Changelings don’t have cutie marks.” Twilight retorted, stomping a hoof in frustration. The sound caused Shining Armor to jump up and open his eyes for a few seconds, after which he just closed them again and fell back asleep.

“Let’s just say that our species is not limited.” Chrysalis said. “When a pony gets their cutie mark, they tend to focus on it and nothing else. A Changeling doesn’t have a cutie mark. They do not need them as they serve their queen. If the queen desires them to be warriors, then they fight like rabid beasts. When she wants them to be builders, they will raise temples in her name. They can do or be anything, so long as the queen desires it.

“That’s how my mother used to explain it.” She added.

While Twilight didn’t know how to reply to that, it did make some sense to her. Changelings were like blank flanks: full of potential. But that potential was only to be used as the queen desired it or so it would seem.

Could she do so as well? She would become queen of this hive someday, whether she liked it or not. Could she command somepony to be a builder? To be a warrior? Even if they weren’t?

Twilight’s head was starting to hurt again, not from a torrent of chatter but from overthinking the possibilities.

“Are you okay?” Chrysalis asked. Twilight could hear genuine concern in her voice.

“I’m fine.” Twilight said. “Just thinking.”

“Don’t overdo it.” Chrysalis said. “Sometimes, it’s better to just go with the flow.”

“…Right” Twilight said hesitatingly.

“Don’t worry too much.” Chrysalis assured her. “You won’t be queen for a while. You will learn in time.”

Twilight’s eyes widened in shock. “Did you read my mind?” Twilight asked angrily.

“I didn’t need to.” Chrysalis said with a playful tone. “You broadcast your thoughts freely. I just need to pick up on them.

“But anyway, enough chitchat.” Chrysalis said, her serious tone returning. “There’ll be plenty of time to discuss those things when you come back. What we really need to focus on is your new abilities.”

“Right.” Twilight said. She didn’t like being dismissed like that but figured that she couldn’t do anything about it at the moment. “Show me.”

“This is a skill easy to learn but hard to master.” Chrysalis started. “You won’t be transforming into anypony right away, at least not properly.”

“I can always try.” Twilight loved a challenge. After all, this was just a different form of magic, wasn’t it? And magic was her special talent after all. For as long as it lasted…

“Indeed. There will be much ‘trying.’ You’ll see.” Chrysalis said.

A plume of fire engulfed Chrysalis, causing Twilight to take a step back in surprise.

The flames disappeared as quickly as they had appeared. “It’s that simple.” Cadance said.

“Sure it is.” Twilight frowned. “But what did you do? All I saw was a column of fire and now you’re Cadance.” She said as she rubbed her chin in thought.

“I am not Cadance.” Chrysalis said with a nearly unnoticeable hint of venom in her voice. “I look like Cadance, I walk like Cadance, I talk like Cadance but I am not Cadance.”

“But how do you do it?” Twilight asked, growing a bit impatient.

“Doing it is easy.” Chrysalis said, shedding her disguise as an ember of green flame flowed across her body. “Doing it right on the other hoof… Picture somepony. For example, Shining armor here.” The queen walked over to her bed, where Shining Armor slept.

“You know your brother here like nopony else.” She stated. “Picture him in your mind’s eye. Imagine his coat, his mane, his structure. Imagine his voice, how he walks. You’ll know what to do.”

Twilight did as she was instructed. Recalling Shining Armor wasn’t hard. The stallion was laying right in front of her, safe and sound in the bubble the queen had encased him in.

As she imagined, she felt a spark ignite deep inside her. She tried funneling some magic into it.

The spark, in turn, ignited something. Some primal force that grew into a fire, enveloping her entire body.

And like before, the fire disappeared soon after.

Chrysalis looked her over with a critical eye. “Well… it’s a start.” She said. “Though I must say, I’ve never seen a Changeling do something like that.”

“Huh?” Twilight asked. Her voice was still the same. She lifted her hooves. They were still filled with holes.

Only now her coat was as white as snow. Twilight turned around and looked in the mirror.

Her entire body was white, even her cutie mark. Her mane and tail stayed the same though.

“Okay, I did not expect that to happen.” Twilight said as she looked at her reflection. She didn’t look half bad like this. Maybe add a few freckles.

“Try to change back now.” Chrysalis said.

Twilight tried. The queen hadn’t given her any instructions so she just tried what seemed obvious to her: just let go off the image of Shining Armor.

But that didn’t seem to work.

“How do I change back?” Twilight asked but received no answer. She turned around. “Huh? Where did you go?” The queen was nowhere to be seen.

Twilight looked around but she saw no trace of her mother. Shining Armor was still there though, still asleep and-

Her eyes widened in shock. “What are you doing here?!” She backed away and into the mirror as a tall dark mare strode over to her.

“Pitiful foal!” Nightmare Moon cried out. “I go and stand where I please! I’ll see to it that you will be punished for your insolence!”

Nightmare Moon glared at the cowering Changeling princess, before erupting in a fit of laughter. “You should see the look on your face!” Nightmare Moon mocked, before turning back into the Changeling queen.

“That wasn’t funny!” Twilight fumed as she attempted to regain her composure.

“Sure it was.” Chrysalis said. “Just a bit of harmless fun. Come on, you stared down the real Nightmare Moon, didn’t you?”

“Yeah but there I had my friends backing me up.” Twilight said. Seeing Nightmare Moon like that had spooked her greatly, even if she had squared off with her before. Twice if you counted the Nightmare Night incident.

“That may be true but you still charged in on your own after her, didn’t you?” Chrysalis asked.

“Well, yes but… wait, how did you know that?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“I may not have been around all the time but I still kept my eye on you.” Chrysalis said. “Well, my eyes. That Praetorian you saw earlier, he followed you around your entire life, keeping you safe and informing me of your wellbeing.”

“That’s… that’s kinda creepy.” Twilight admitted. She had never even noticed that. But they could turn invisible, so there wasn’t much to notice. “Anyway, what was up with that? Why did you scare me like that?” She asked, trying to return to the situation at hoof.

“Oh? So you were scared?” Chrysalis teased. “But I did so to shock you. A decent shock serves well to undo a Changeling’s disguise.” She pointed at the mirror, where Twilight saw that she had her near-black color again. And her cutie mark too.

“And I admit, it’s fun too.” Chrysalis said, enjoying the disgruntled look on her daughter’s face.

“You and I have very different concepts of fun.” Twilight said, still looking into the mirror to check for any other differences. Was her top left star darker or was it just her imagination?

“Indeed we do.” Chrysalis said playfully. “But give it time. In a thousand years you learn to appreciate new things.”

“Sure.” Twilight said, rolling her eyes before turning back to face her mother. “Care to explain why you felt the need to ‘help’ me like that?”

“Because obviously you couldn’t do it on your own.” Chrysalis said. “Letting go of a disguise is even harder than assuming the disguise in the first place. In time it will become easier.” She said. “You tried to just let go of the image, didn’t you?”

Twilight nodded. “It seemed logical.”

“Don’t do it like that. You’re too familiar with Shining Armor’s image. Instead, you need to force the image away, not wait for it to go away on its own. It doesn’t work like that.” Chrysalis explained.

“Anything else I need to know?” Twilight asked.

Chrysalis tapped her chin in thought. “About changing, no. All I can say about it now is practice, practice and practice. But perhaps I could demonstrate the proper use of a disguise.”

“Sure.” Twilight said, wondering what the queen could mean by that.

“Positively marvelous darling.” Rarity said. “One can never have too much information on such subjects.”

“Huh?” Twilight looked up in confusion. “Rarity? Where di- oh, I get it.” The princess gave a short laugh. “Not bad, you almost had me fooled.”

“Given your initial reaction, darling.” Rarity said with glee. “I’d say that I did have you fooled. Don’t try and deny it dear, it happens to the best of us.” With that said ‘Rarity’ was consumed by a flash of fire, revealing the Changeling queen once more.

“I admit, that was good.” Twilight was amazed. She hadn’t expected the queen to pull of such a good impersonation of one of her best friends.

“Now, now dear, flattery will get you nowhere.” Chrysalis said, still using Rarity’s voice. “But I see that you can appreciate a somewhat decent work of mimicry.”

“Mimicry?” Twilight asked.

“Impersonation.” Chrysalis said, using her own voice again. “Copying somepony’s actions, speech patterns, way of breathing, everything that can help you assume somepony’s identity.”

“Can you teach me?” Twilight asked.

“No.” Chrysalis said. “You’ll have to figure that out on your own.” She then turned into a copy of Twilight herself, only as a purple Unicorn again.

“I’m sure you can do that.” Unicorn Twilight said with a smile.

“Very funny.” The real Twilight said. Chrysalis mouthed the words as she said them.

Twilight rolled her eyes and so did her copycat. “Stop it.” They said.

“Seriously, stop it.” Twilight repeated herself. She stomped a hoof in frustration, as did her copy.

She groaned, as did Chrysalis. “This is just like in magic kindergarten.” She said, recalling the stupid games the other Unicorns had occupied themselves with.

“You really need to lighten up.” Chrysalis said, turning back into herself. “Got any other questions?”

“Not really.” Twilight said, though her mind was working overtime to try and figure out how to make use of this information.

“Good. Now try again.” Chrysalis said. “Think of somepony else this time. Somepony that you’re not all that familiar with but still know.”

Twilight nodded. “I think I know somepony.” They had only met briefly but Twilight remembered that mare well.

Again, she visualized the mare in her mind’s eye and allowed her magic to run its course.

“Much better.” Chrysalis said. “Your mane’s still off though.”

Twilight looked in the mirror again. She was a little surprised to see the Great and Powerful Trixie staring back at her. Only difference that she immediately noticed was that Trixie still had Twilight’s Changeling mane, dyed in Trixie’s color. “That wasn’t so bad.” Twilight said, noting that her voice was still the same too. “I thought familiar ponies were supposed to be easier?”

“Usually that’s right. But as you can see, your disguise is not perfect yet.” Chrysalis reminded her, pointing out the various details that weren’t quite perfect yet. “You need more practice.” She said, pointing at Twilight’s cutie mark on her left flank, whilst the other flank had a cape and wand design.

“The Great and Powerful Twilight knows that!” Twilight said, trying her hoof at mimicking Trixie but falling a bit short. “She will do her best!” She proclaimed, trying to sound as confident as the showmare had been.

Chrysalis nodded. “You know, I thought I recognized that mare from somewhere… never mind, change back now. And try to do it right this time.”

Twilight nodded. Again, she tried to force the image of her copied pony away. She closed her eyes and focused.

She mentally pushed against the image of Trixie sitting in her mind’s eyes. She focused her mind on that single task and…

“Twilight Sparkle!” Somepony cried out in anger, causing Twilight to lose her focus entirely. “Why haven’t I received your homework yet? You’re tardy!” A portly green Unicorn scolded her, giving the blue Unicorn a glare that would make any filly or colt tremble in their seat.

Twilight’s eye twitched. “Very funny.” She said as she stared down the short Unicorn in front of her. “Miss Shimmer Shine was my least favorite teacher in magic kindergarten.” Twilight said. “How did you even know that?”

“A mother knows these things.” Miss Shimmer Shine said. “And having invisible spies helps too. You didn’t do half bad, but you kept that Unicorn’s mane color this time.”

Chrysalis turned back into her old self. “But that’s enough for now. You know the basics. All you need to do is practice, practice, practice.” She repeated her earlier advice, as if it were a mantra to live by.

Twilight nodded but she had her doubts. “Are you sure about that?” She questioned. “Can’t we keep practicing for a while?” She needed to be able to assume her old form before leaving here. Or at least a passable disguise, so she wouldn’t stick out like a sore hoof while in Canterlot.

“But I still need to show you so much.” Chrysalis said. “Tell you what, if we have some time left, I’ll help you practice. If not, I’ll help you along with your disguise.”

“You can do that?” Twilight asked.

“Of course. How else do you think I hid you for eighteen years with your foster family?” Chrysalis looked a bit insulted.

A thought struck Twilight. It was something that had been in the back of her head since she woke up the other day, something that was bothering her. “What… what happened to my parent’s real foal?” She asked nervously.

Chrysalis froze at that question, before turning to look her daughter in the eyes. “I was afraid you might ask.” She said. “Are you sure you want to know?”

Twilight nodded. “I do, for their sake.” And for her own. She wanted, no, needed to know what happened to the one whose life she was living.

“Come, I’ll show you. Don’t worry about your brother, he’s safe here.” Chrysalis assured her.
Twilight trailed after the queen as she led them out the royal bedroom and deep into the hive.

-

Celestia had taken a page from Twilight’s book and had prepared a checklist. One that would surely make the purple Unicorn shed a tear in joy and pride.

She ran a hoof over the list, stopping at the appropriate mark. “Saddlebags?” She asked out loud.

“Check!” Rainbow Dash said, pointing at the pile of bags laying in the middle of the courtyard.

Celestia ticked off the box saying ‘saddlebag’ and moved on to the next. “Supplies?” She called out.

“Checkers!” Pinkie yelled as she balanced three boxes of various sweets on her nose. “This should keep us going for a while. Half an hour at least.”

“Pinkie Pie, I meant vital supplies.” Celestia clarified, though she was highly amused by the party pony’s antics. Unlike Luna.

“Vital?” Pinkie asked dramatically. “What could be more vital than cupcakes?”

“Water and rations.” Luna said. “Stuff that’ll keep you alive.”

“Cupcakes keep me alive.” Pinkie said cheerfully.

“And on a permanent sugar high, I assume.” Luna muttered under her breath.

“Did you say something Luna?” Celestia asked.

“Nothing, nothing at all.” Luna said quickly. “I am just anxious to leave. I haven’t been in the Wastelands in a thousand years.”

“What are they like?” Rarity asked. “They sound absolutely dreadful.”

“Oh that’s only because they are, in fact, dreadful.” Luna said cheerfully. “The air’s so rich in sulfur that ordinary ponies drop dead in a few hours.”

Everypony stared at her in shock.

“What?” Luna asked. “I’ll protect you all, I do know my way around the Wastelands and I know a spell to allow you all to breathe there.”

“Well that’s a relief.” Rainbow Dash scoffed.

“Do you know where their hive is then?” Celestia asked, hoping for a clearer answer this time.

“I already told you, I do not.” Luna said, mildly annoyed. “Ammy and I only ventured into the Wastelands, never into the hive. The Changelings do not appreciate strangers entering their home.”

“How do ya suppose they’ll react to us?” Applejack asked. “Because, you know, we’re trying to enter their home too. And we’re strangers.”

“And how will you find their lair anyway?” Rarity pitched in.

“All will be revealed in due time, my little ponies.” Luna said. “But if things do get hairy, I will teleport us to safety.”

“Can’t you just teleport us in?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Because that’d be great.”

“I need to conserve my energy, in case we run into trouble.” She said. “And even if I had energy to spare, I still have no direction, nor a clear image of where I am to go.” She explained. “If I were to teleport, I would probably get us all stuck in a rock or buried beneath the ashes.”

“Forget I ever asked.” Rainbow Dash said quickly. Being permanently fused to a rock would severely hinder her chances at becoming a Wonderbolt.

“Are we all set?” Luna asked. “I intend to leave as soon as the night falls.”

“I think we are.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Wait! Does anypony know what happened to my lute?” Pinkie asked. “I can’t be a bard and boost our moral without my lute!”

“Pinkie, I will not wait for such trivialities.” Luna said, hoping that nopony had seen her beat up the instrument, before breaking it apart, throwing it around for a while and then setting it on fire. She had then proceeded to dump the remains into the castle moat, just to be safe.

Luna truly detested lutes... Almost as much as the Pony Pokey.

“Never mind, I’ll use my emergency stash.” Pinkie said with glee. She moved to a nearby shrubbery, stuck her hoof in it and pulled out a sparkling new instrument. “You never know when you might run into a lute emergency.” She said as she began to tune the new string instrument.

Luna’s eye twitched. “Anypony care to explain this to me?” She asked, trying to stick to her modern speech and not revert to the Traditional Canterlot Voice in frustration.

“Well, it’s best not to think too hard about it.” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug.

“Back in Ponyville, we just chalk it up to Pinkie being Pinkie.” Applejack said.

“But it doesn’t make any sense!” Luna couldn’t keep herself from crying out.

“Wait!” Somepony yelled. The group turned to the entrance of the castle, from where a white Unicorn came running. “You aren’t leaving without saying goodbye, are you?” Blueblood panted as he came to a stop in front of the group.

Rarity’s eyes widened. “You!” She hissed. “What are you doing here?”

“Uh, I live here?” Blueblood offered. “And I want to say goodbye to my aunt?” He shrugged. Of all the ponies that would be here, it just had to be her…

“Leave him be Rarity.” Luna said, walking over to her nephew. “Are you sure you haven’t changed your mind nephew?” She asked, hoping for a different answer this time.

“I’m sure aunty.” Blueblood said. “I would only slow you down.” The white Unicorn reached into his vest and pulled out a simple silver broche with a round red stone imbedded in it. “Here.” He said. “Take this, it’s my good luck charm. Be sure to bring it back to me, along with her.”

“Thank you Bluey.” Luna said as she clipped the broche on her cloak. “I will do my best.” She promised, hoping that she’d be able to keep that promise to her favorite nephew.

Celestia walked over to Luna and hugged her. “Thank you for doing this Luna.” She said gratefully.

“Thank me when I bring Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle back safely.” Luna said.

“Did you pack an extra cloak?” Celestia asked.

“Of course I did.” Luna scoffed. She hated it when Celestia decided to act all motherly. Her sister was only a few thousand years older than her, after all.

“And did you feed the bats this time?” Celestia teased. She knew exactly how to grind her little sister’s gears.

“I’m pretty sure I did.” Luna said, trying to recall if she had actually done that or not.

“Do you really have to go sis?” Apple Bloom asked. “Ah don’t wanna see you go too.”

“Ah know lil sis.” Applejack sat down next to Apple Bloom. “But we need to save Twilight. And maybe we’ll be able to save Mac as well. It’s a long shot, but we have to try.” Applejack pulled her sister into a hug. “Now be a good lil filly and listen to what Rarity tells yah, okay?”

“Okay.” Apple Bloom sniffed.

“That’s a good filly.” Applejack ruffled her little sister’s mane.

Scootaloo then walked up to Rainbow Dash. “Hey squirt.” Rainbow Dash said. “You gonna be okay without me?”

“Uh, sure Rainbow Dash.” Scootaloo said. “Hey, when you’ve come back and saved Twilight and Equestria and kicked the queen’s butt, can you… nah never mind.” She said, losing her nerve halfway through her sentence.

Rainbow Dash smirked. “Kid, if you want flying lessons, just say it.” She said. “I’ll be more than glad to teach you. Who knows, you might become as awesome at it as me.”

“Really?” Scootaloo’s eyes lit up.

“Well, maybe.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “If you try hard enough.”

“Wow! Thanks Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo said happily before running back to Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom. Rainbow Dash noticed a spring in her step that wasn’t there before.

“So, ya got a soft spot after all?” Applejack nudged her.

“What?” Rainbow Dash blushed. “Kid needs guidance, who better to provide it than me?”

Applejack chuckled. “Sure. Keep telling yourself that.”

-

“What was your cutie mark like?” Twilight asked, breaking the awkward silence that had reigned during their walk.

“A quill and an inkwell.” Chrysalis said, taking a moment to fondly remember the marking. “I was a writer.” She turned to look at her now blank flank, noting the obvious lack of such an image.

“Really?” Twilight asked as they turned right. “What did you write? Are any of your books still around?”

“A few.” Chrysalis said, now turning left with Twilight right beside her. “The Mare in the Moon is one of them. Who knows why Celestia kept that in production though.”

“You wrote that?” Twilight’s eyes widened. “If I hadn’t read that book, I would never have known about Nightmare Moon.”

“You’re welcome.” Chrysalis said. “I gave you your copy for your thirteenth birthday.”

“Huh?” Twilight was confused.

“It was a gift. You know, a birthday present?” Chrysalis said. “I left it by your bed.”

“I always thought Shining Armor gave that to me.” Twilight admitted.

“All for the better I suppose.” Chrysalis sighed. “That you didn’t know, I mean. You could’ve been found out. Mother told me not to interfere with my heir’s life until you were ready to return home. Of course, I never listened.”

The royals came to a stop in a small but bright room. “We’re at one of the deepest points of the hive now.” Chrysalis said. “No other Changelings are permitted here. It’s a like a holy place just for us royalty.”

Twilight could see several slates standing upright. Tombstones, she realized. “Are these… you know?” She struggled with her words.

“Indeed.” Chrysalis said. “The hive is most grateful for their sacrifice, as unwilling or inevitable as it was. Nearly all of the foals buried here were stillborn.” She pointed to a particular stone. “That’s hers.”

Twilight nodded. “Thank you.”

“I’ll allow you some time here, if you need it.” Chrysalis said before retreating back into the hallway.

Twilight stayed silent and turned back to the stone. It was rather unremarkable. There were no ornate carvings, no wishes or epitaphs. No clever poem, like on great-aunt Glimmer or a quote, like on grandma Twilight Twinkle.

Just a name. Twilight Sparkle written in both Equestrian and in those weird squiggly lines that the Changelings seemed to use as written language.

It was an odd sensation for Twilight Sparkle, standing in front of what could be called her own grave. “Hi.” Twilight said to the tombstone. “You don’t know me and I don’t know you but I know your parents and your brother. They… they obviously loved you very much. And I…” She struggled, trying to put her thoughts into words. “I’m just so… I’m sorry. For taking your place in their heart.” She eventually managed.

Silence reigned for a while as Twilight searched for more words to say. But what do you say to the one whose life you’ve been living?

“I’m sorry.” She said again, not knowing what else to say. “Maybe under different circumstances, we could’ve been friends.”

She knelt before the grave and said a little prayer, in hope to set the real Twilight Sparkle’s spirit at ease.

“Are you okay?” Chrysalis asked as she came back into the room.

“I’m fine.” Twilight lied. “Just a bit overwhelmed.”

“I understand.” Chrysalis said, noticing the blatant lie her daughter told her with ease. She pointed her hoof at the tombstone next to Twilight Sparkle’s. “That’s the real Starlight’s grave.” She clarified. “To this day, I’m still not sure if she was stillborn or if mother had something to do with it…” She grit her teeth in suppressed frustration.

Twilight cringed at what Chrysalis implied. “Can we go now? I’d like to get out of here.” The place was unsettling to her and probably to the queen as well.

“Very well.” Chrysalis said. “We should head onwards to more pleasant places.” The queen said, leading the way once more.

-

The rescue party had left Canterlot behind them, leaving as soon as Luna had raised the moon. It shone nearly twice as bright as usual, illuminating their path. The four ponies were now well and truly on their way to the border separating Equestria from the Wastelands

“I don’t get why we’re even travelling by night.” Rainbow Dash remarked. “It’s dark and there’s all sorts of evil creatures of the night lurking around.”

“That may be so.” Luna said, feeling slightly insulted by that remark. “But you’re travelling in the company of the Princess of the Night herself. No foul creature will dare to disturb us as we go.” She claimed proudly.

“Yeah, yeah.” Rainbow Dash said with a yawn. “All I know is that I already miss my bed.”

“Dash, we just left.” Applejack said. “We ain’t making camp just yet you know.”

Rainbow Dash just shrugged and flew off. Moments later she returned with a small cloud, on which she laid down. She gently beat her wings to keep going as fast as the ground dwelling members of the group.

Applejack groaned in annoyance as the rainbow Pegasus took the easy way out, as usual.

“Say, princess.” Applejack turned to Luna, in an attempt to ignore Rainbow Dash. “What’s with the shiny rock? The one the prince gave ya?”

“It’s his lucky charm.” Luna said, lifting a hoof to the broche clasped on her cloak. “Bluey’s a good kid, not many ponies know that.” She rubbed the red gem fondly.

“All I know is that he was a total jerk to Rarity at the gala.” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug.

“Yes, he gets like that around mares like Rarity.” Luna admitted. “He makes an ass of himself in the hopes that mares like her will leave him alone.”

“So you’re saying he’s not a prissy, stuck-up prince?” Applejack asked.

“Of course he is.” Luna laughed. “This is Blueblood we’re talking about after all.”

-meanwhile, back in Canterlot-

“Hatchoo!” Blueblood sneezed. “I’m sorry, where were we?”

“Just sign here prince.” Brass Bit said.

-Back with the rescue party-

“But he’s not all bad.” Luna said. “He’s a good kid. He actually convinced me to go to Ponyville on Nightmare Night. If it weren’t for him, I’d have just stayed put in my room.” That night had been one of the best she had had since returning from her exile, even with the rocky start.

“So the two of you’re close?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Luna nodded. “Very. Bluey’s a real home body, he’s always around the castle. He too has difficulties relating to other ponies, thus we gravitated to each other.” She said.

“Listen, it’s none of mah business… but is Blueblood sweet on Twilight?” Applejack asked, having been pondering about that all day.

“Yes.” Luna said abruptly. “That’s why he came in, running and screaming today. He demanded that we send an army after Twilight.”

“That would’ve been cool.” Rainbow Dash admitted, though she had no idea about how she should feel about Blueblood fancying her favorite egghead.

“Not you too…” Luna grumbled as she momentarily lifted up from the path and sailed besides Rainbow Dash . “Do I need to raise my voice at you too? Because I can and will do so.”

“Never mind.” Rainbow Dash said quickly, beating her wings just a tad bit harder to propel her cloud along faster than the princess was flying right now.

“Something bothering you princess?” Applejack asked, noting Luna’s expression.

“Yes. The fact that everypony I talk to seems to think it’s a good idea to send out an army!” Luna raised her voice. “It’s preposterous! My nephew even suggest we started building Pylons again!”

“What’s a Pylon?” Applejack asked.

“Unicorn weapon, used about two thousand years ago.” Rainbow Dash said. “It’s like a tower that links together a dozen or so Unicorns and focusses their magic into this massive beam of energy that destroys everything in its path!”

“I didn’t know you were so versed in ancient weaponry.” Luna said, impressed that the Pegasus even knew what such a Unicorn-specific weapon was.

Rainbow Dash just shrugged. “I read the Daring Doo books. In ‘Daring Doo and the Chalice of Vengeance’, Ahuitzotl gets his hands on a Pylon to try and kill Daring Doo. Obviously he fails and gets his butt kicked by Daring Doo, after which she steals his keys and frees the Unicorns inside the weapon.”

“I see…” Luna was a bit shocked at that revelation, though she did not show it. She was surprised that ponies took such matter so lightly in this day and age, as to feature weapons of war in foal’s books like that.

She had seen the tools in action. Back then, they were the greatest weapons ever produced. Now, they were amongst the stuff that littered her occasional nightmares.

“You should read them!” Rainbow Dash said excitingly, oblivious to Luna’s feelings on the matter. “They’re so awesome! Twilight has the whole collection, so just ask her once we get her back.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.” Luna said, though she didn’t feel like this series was her cup of tea.

Applejack noticed a certain member of the group hanging back. “Hey Pinkie, you okay?” The farmer asked. “We haven’t heard from you since we left Canterlot?” She was getting a bit worried.

“Why’d you have to mention that?!” Luna cried out. “She was quiet and made some sort of sense for a while!”

“I’m fine.” Pinkie Pie sighed. “I’m just worried.”

“About Twilight and Shining Armor?” Luna inquired. She may dislike the pink pony’s penchant for randomness but she knew her heart was in the right place.

“Sort of.” Pinkie frowned, causing Applejack to gasp. Rainbow Dash took it a step further and actually fell off her cloud in shock. “I’m just worried about… what if Twilight doesn’t want to come home?”

“What do you mean by that?” Rainbow Dash asked, once she had gotten over her shock from seeing Pinkie Pie, of all ponies, frown.

“I mean that now she’s with her real mom and she’s a princess and she’s going to rule her own kingdom...” Pinkie rambled. “And that might mean she’ll miss my next party! And the one after that!”

“Pinkie, calm down.” Applejack laid a hoof on the party pony’s shoulder. “Ah get that you’re upset but there’s no reason to. We’ll find Twilight and sort this whole mess out, okay?”

“Okey-dokey.” Pinkie Pie smiled again, causing Applejack and Rainbow Dash to sigh in relief.

“Pinkie, never do that again.” Rainbow Dash warned, laying a hoof on Pinkie’s other shoulder. “And I mean never. It creeps me out!”

-

“What is this place?” Twilight asked. The room they were in right now was bathed in a green light. Hexagonal indentations lined the walls, reminding Twilight of the cells in a beehive.

“This is the nursery.” Chrysalis said with glee. “Where all your little baby brothers are waiting to be hatched when the time is right.”

“Hatched?” Twilight cocked an eyebrow in confusion. “Like from an egg? How is that even possible?”

“Easily.” Chrysalis said. “When the Changeling inside matures enough, he will crack open the egg an-”

“That’s not what I meant.” Twilight interrupted her. “I mean that it’s not logical.”

“Not much is logical about Changelings.” Chrysalis admitted. “We look like mammals and act like insects. We have venomous fangs and we lay eggs… We’re like platypuses.”

Twilight’s eye twitched. That didn’t make any sense either. She was beginning to wonder if the queen did this on purpose, knowing of her inquisitive nature.

“Any other questions?” Chrysalis simply adored the look of confusion on her daughter’s face.

“Yes! How does this even work?” Twilight nearly screamed. “It doesn’t make any scientific sense!”
Chrysalis shook her head, preparing to explain the facts of life to her daughter. “Well my dear, when a Changeling queen…

-

-

-

Twilight’s eyes were a milky white in color, not like when she had one of her magic episodes as they did not glow. She just stared at nothing, her eyes being unseeing as she stood there frozen.

Chrysalis tapped her hoof in impatience.

Suddenly the color returned to Twilight’s eyes and she drew in a deep breath. “What happened?” She asked, feeling like something was off but she couldn’t really put her hoof on what it was.

“What happened?” Chrysalis asked. “You altered your own memory, that’s what happened.”

“Why would I do that?” Twilight asked.

“It seems that you found the facts of Changeling life a bit too horrifying.” Chrysalis said with a chuckle.

“Really? That bad?” Twilight asked. Princess Celestia had taught her all about such mind altering spells, though she warned her to only use them when necessary and to tread lightly whilst performing them.

“Oh yes.” Chrysalis said. “You see, when a Changeling queen…

-

-

-

“Stop doing that!” Twilight screamed after reapplying her memory spell. Only this time she left herself a note about it, telling her not to let Chrysalis undo her spell again. “Stop unraveling my spell!”

“You do know that I can put a better charm on you, right?” Chrysalis asked. “Mind magic is a Changeling’s forte.” She said proudly.

“I don’t trust you enough to let you mess with my mind.” Twilight said.

“It’s not like I’d slip up or anything.” Chrysalis scoffed. “I know my way around the mind better than anypony else. But if you’re adamant on doing it yourself, then I-”

‘Crack!’ The sound echoed across the room, drawing both Twilight and Chrysalis’s attention to it.

Chrysalis smiled, though for once she kept her fangs where they belonged, and rubbed her hooves together in glee. “This is just perfect!” She said.

She rushed over to one of the lower cells and beckoned Twilight to come closer.

Twilight did so nervously, hoping that this wouldn’t trigger another relapse. She stared at the egg, which was green in color, and waited with baited breath as the first crack grew larger.

-

-

-

Okay, for real this time. Fun fact: The sole reason Changelings lay eggs is to allow me to make Scootaloo jokes later on. And we have a new member on the Mirror’s Image team. Thanks to uT.TerAbsurdity, my new editor, you no longer need to groan at the obvious mistakes I make.

[Editor’s Note]: HELLO EVERYPONY! uT.TerAbsurdity here and I am now credit to team! All Hoovy references aside, I don’t think I can begin to say how excited I am to be able to help out with this story…because…well…this story is awesome. Yeah, there won’t be much to read down here but be sure to check in once in a while as I may reward your commitment with a laugh…or something. Anywho, that’s it for now. I shall try my very bestest! Tune in next time for the newest episode of… Absurdity’s Chaos Corner! Peace!

Chapter 8

Chapter 8

“What are you doing all the way over there?” Chrysalis asked. “He won’t bite…” She said, before showing that toothy grin again. “I’m lying. He will bite. Might even puncture your skin.”

“That’s the reason why I’m all the way over here.” Twilight said. She sat and watched from a relatively safe distance. The egg wiggled around due to the inhabitant trying to escape. Twilight wasn’t sure whether or not it was some kind of creepy creature and thus stayed away for the time being.

The room itself wasn’t helping either. Whereas the other rooms she had been in thus far had been illuminated by an eerie blue light, this ‘nursery’ was bathed in a dark green glow. The light created strange shadows in the various indentations in the walls, which made Twilight feel rather uncomfortable.

The egg itself wasn’t aware of her discomfort or the odd feel of the room. It just wiggled around a bit, occasionally cracking a bit more. It had done so for the past hour or so and there was still no newly hatched Changeling to behold.

“Shouldn’t we help?” Twilight asked eventually. “He’s probably tired now.”

“No.” Chrysalis said flat-out. “Every Changeling needs to do this on their own. There is no place for weak soldiers here.” She added.

“Oh.” Twilight simply said. She frowned as she thought about what the queen meant.

‘CRACK!’

Twilight jumped back a little more, much to the queen’s amusement. The egg had gone from relatively intact to splitting down the middle, in less than a few seconds.

“That’s it, my son.” Chrysalis cooed as the egg shook with renewed vigor. “You can do it, make your mother proud!”

The egg fell apart entirely and Twilight braced herself for what monstrosity might dwell within.

But instead, she saw a tiny Changeling tumble out of the shell. No tentacles, no mandibles or overly creepy dexterous appendages. Just a little Changeling with bright blue eyes that stared curiously at everything around it. He had a short, fin-like mane and a stub for a tail.

“There we go.” Chrysalis said, leaning down to nuzzle her newborn son. “This one will be a strong soldier, I can tell.”

“Is it a boy?” Twilight asked as she gingerly stepped closer, trying not to scare her newest sibling.

“It is indeed.” Chrysalis said as she levitated the remaining pieces of shell off of the Changeling nymph. “All Changelings born are male.” She told Twilight. “Except you and I, of course.”

Twilight inched closer and closer to the little Changeling. For some reason that she couldn’t explain, she felt drawn to this little guy. “This must be how Shining Armor felt.” She told herself as she lowered herself to the floor, to be at eye level with her little brother.

The nymph stared at her curiously. He stood up on four shaky legs and took a step towards Twilight, only to collapse mid-step.

Twilight’s horn flared and she grabbed ahold of the nymph before her could fall over. “No!” Chrysalis’s horn lit up too and seemingly broke Twilight’s grip on the nymph. “He needs to learn on his own. You must not coddle them.”

“I was just trying to help.” Twilight said defensively.

“I know but you’ll only hurt him in the long run.” Chrysalis said, her eyes fixed on the nymph as he struggled to get to his little hooves again. “He needs to do this on his own. I did, you did and every Changeling hatched before him did and every Changeling hatched after him will do so too.”

Twilight nodded. As usual, she understood what the queen meant. That didn’t mean that she liked it though. What was wrong with lending a helping hoof every once in a while?

By now the nymph had gotten up again. He took a tentative step towards Twilight. And another. And another!

And then he fell over again. Twilight figured that a pony foal would have started crying by now, but Changelings weren’t the same as ponies. Not anymore.

Chrysalis observed her son with an approving look. “He’s a fighter.” She said, seeing the nymph scramble to his hooves again as if nothing had happened.

Soon enough he had made it all the way over to Twilight. Of course, the princess was only a few feet away but that was a lot of ground to cover for a newly hatched Changeling.

“Hi there.” Twilight said. The nymph’s eyes widened at the sound of her voice and he promptly sat down, the look of curiosity never leaving his face. “What’s his name?” Twilight asked the queen, though she didn’t look away from her little brother.

“Name?” Chrysalis asked. “He doesn’t have one. Nor will he ever have one. The majority of Changelings get upset if you call them by a name.” She explained. “They feel it bears down on their unity with the queen.”

“That sounds rather odd.” Twilight said, a giggle escaping her mouth as the nymph booped her nose with his front left hoof. “How can you tell everypony apart?” She asked.

“We are all linked into the hivemind.” Chrysalis strode over to her children. Her horn glowed as she began to lift the nymph off the ground. “And I know each and every Changeling by their place in the hivemind.”

The infant flailed his limbs about in a near comical fashion as the ground underneath him suddenly disappeared. He calmed back down as Chrysalis’s face came into view, prompting him to stick out his little hooves in an attempt to reach her.

“He is not linked yet.” Chrysalis said as she inspected her son for any flaws. “It takes a few months before a Changeling finds their place in it.” She lowered her son to the ground again and turned back to Twilight. “You were moved from here days after you hatched, long before you could be tuned in to us. That is being fixed as we speak. It has been causing those headaches of yours.”

“I see.” Twilight said, thinking about it. It would be straining for her mind to be integrated into something bigger than herself. “It makes sense, I think.” Twilight couldn’t help but still this as a newly discovered field of research for her. That was just the way her mind worked.

“It doesn’t.” Chrysalis said. “But we make do with what we’ve got.” She shrugged.

“Anyway, he seems to like you.” Chrysalis noted as the nymph decided to ignore the queen for the time being. Instead, he began the perilous journey to his sister once more. “Would you like to feed him for the first time?” The queen asked.

“What?” Twilight cocked an eyebrow in confusion. “How do you mean?”

“His first dose of love.” Chrysalis clarified. “You should have a vast amount of love left from Shining Armor.”

“I guess I could give it a go.” Twilight said. She wasn’t terribly enthusiastic about the idea of sharing Shining Armor’s love. On the other hoof, this was for her new little brother.

“What do I do?” She asked.

“Find the love that’s coursing through your veins.” Chrysalis instructed. “Gather it. Focus it and move it to your horn.”

Twilight closed her eyes. Once again, the queen was rather vague about what she had to do. So she tried to visualize it. She imagined the love her big brother had ‘given’ her as a stream, a river of pink or red energy.

A warm glow suddenly became clear to her, as it coursed throughout her entire body. The glow told her that she had found it. But it was not alone. The love of several other ponies was there as well. Her mother, her father, princess Celestia, her friends, Spike. It was all there for her. Waiting for her to use it.

She taped into Shining Armor’s love, as it was the biggest supply she had at the moment. But the instant she did so, Twilight noticed that there was something wrong with it.

It wasn’t hers, she realized. It wasn’t intended for her but for somepony else. “Cadance.” She whispered as the love gathered in the tip of her horn, causing it to glow its usual purple color, though a nearly unnoticeable dash of green was flickering in and out of existence in it.

“Now touch your horn to his.” Chrysalis continued, pleased to see that her daughter was so quick to discover this.

Twilight slowly lowered her horn to the nymph. The little guy had been watching with interest, observing curiously as the grownups talked and performed their strange magic.

The big sister touched her horn to her little brother’s, causing a few green sparks to erupt from the tips.

She channeled Shining Armor’s love through her horn and offered it to the Changeling. The nymph eagerly accepted it.

The transfer felt rather draining to Twilight. As if every bit of energy was suddenly leaving her body.

“That’s enough.” Chrysalis said after a few seconds. Twilight yelped in shock as the queen lightly shoved her backwards, severing the link between the two Changelings.

“What was that for?” Twilight asked as she attempted to regain her composure. Her wings had opened up instinctively to balance herself, so she didn’t have much trouble to do so.

“Don’t overfeed him.” Chrysalis said as she levitated the nymph away from Twilight, before placing him at her own hooves. “Newborn Changelings only need a smidgen of love. With what you gave him, he’ll last for over a month.” She bowed down and nuzzled her son, who was licking his lips in approval of his meal.

“Really?” Twilight mentally checked on the love that coursed through her. There was barely any difference, almost as if none of it had been transferred. Even the feeling of being drained was gone entirely.

Chrysalis nodded. “Indeed. A single pony’s love is enough to feed the entire hive for a few weeks.”

Twilight looked at her, a skeptic look on her face. “A single pony? You expect me to believe that a single pony can produce enough love to keep three thousand some-odd Changelings going?” It should be impossible for a single creature to produce such levels of energy.

“Six thousand some-odd, if you include converts.” Chrysalis smirked. Again, she did her best to show off her sharp fangs. “But what you fail to realize is that love is a very, very powerful emotion. It, above all other emotions, is our lifeblood. And it’s even more powerful if given willingly.”

Chrysalis put a hoof to her chin, as if in thought. “But perhaps it’s best if I just show you what I mean.” She said before stomping her hoof twice. She then send out a message through her connection to the rest of the hive. Twilight felt the message too but as before, she didn’t understand it.

Some Changeling did. Twilight could hear somepony running towards them. Mere moments later, a portly drone approached them. “My queen? My princess?” She bowed before Chrysalis and Twilight.

“Take care of this nymph.” Chrysalis said, her hoof moving towards her son’s last known location. Problem was that he wasn’t there anymore.

“Over here.” Twilight groaned in slight annoyance. At some point, her little brother had decided that Twilight’s tail was an ideal chew toy and that it was a good idea to sink his teeth into it. “You’re lucky that you’re such a cute little guy.” Twilight said. A smile had found its way onto her face. The little Changeling reminded her of Spike when he was younger. He too found it rather amusing to munch on her tail for some reason.

The assigned caretaker quickly picked up the nymph and made and attempt to pull Twilight’s tail from his mouth.

Twilight had a flashback to her childhood, back to when Spike did the same thing and Shining Armor attempted to pull him off of her.

“Ouch!” She cried out as the drone pulled a bit too roughly, ripping out some hairs from Twilight’s tail.

“My apologies!” The drone fell to her knees, quacking in fear. “Please, I did not mean to!”

“Uh, it’s okay.” Twilight said, taking a look at her brother who was now attempting to spit out the few stray strands he had managed to pull out. “I know you didn’t mean to do that.”

“Get him out of here.” Chrysalis ordered with a serious tone. “And keep a close eye on him.”

“Of course my queen!” The drone groveled and bowed before the royal pair. She then stood up on shaky hooves and placed the nymph on her back between her wings and ran off as quickly as she could.

“That’s taken care of.” Chrysalis said. “Come, I’ll explain on the way there and… what are you doing back here?” She asked.

Twilight looked down. Her little brother was sitting at her hooves again. “Hey little guy.” She said. A look towards the other side of the room revealed that the drone hadn’t noticed the absence of the nymph yet, as she just kept running as fast as her hooves could carry her.

The queen ignored the drone for the time being and lifted her son up to eyelevel once more. “You are a stubborn one. Nothing good ever comes from stubborn soldiers.”

The nymph didn’t understand the severity of Chrysalis’s words and just tried to grab ahold of her nose.
Chrysalis rolled her eyes and placed the nymph back on the ground.

“Can’t he come with us?” Twilight asked. “I don’t think he’ll be much of a bother.” And she wanted to spend some time with her new little brother. She had never been a big sister before. Well, except to Spike but she wasn’t entirely sure what the dragon thought of her when it came to relation. So this could be a new experience for her.

Now that she thought about it, nearly everything so far had been a new experience for her.

“He should be sleeping now, to conserve his energy.” Chrysalis said, her lips curling into a smile as the little Changeling latched onto Twilight’s leg. “But if you insist. A few hours can’t do much harm. But come along now.”

Twilight nodded. A look of surprise came over her face as the nymph proceeded to scale her leg and make his way onto her back.

“He’s surprisingly nimble.” Twilight admitted as her little brother settled on her back between her wings. Right in the same spot that Spike preferred to lay. She missed Spike, she realized.

“Indeed.” Chrysalis said before focusing on the hivemind again and sending out a new message to the drone they had seen before, along with something else.

A yelp of pain was heard, a bit further away from them. Twilight took an involuntary step away from the queen. “What did you just do?” She asked, her voice betraying her feelings of shock.

“I punished that drone.” Chrysalis said. “She allowed her charge to get away from her.” She pointed at the nymph on Twilight’s back, who was unaware of anything bad.

“Wasn’t that a bit harsh?” Twilight asked, a shudder running down her body. Even she felt that and it wasn’t even directed at her.

“I reward good work and I punish bad work.” Chrysalis simply said. “Nothing more, nothing less. Her punishment should be more severe actually.”

Twilight didn’t want to say anything about that. It just seemed way too harsh for her standards.

“Come along now.” Chrysalis said.

-

“And that’s how I single-hoofedly wiped out the Griffon threat.” Luna said, a touch of remorse in her voice.

The group had taken to telling stories, to pass the time as they travelled towards the border. The forests they were passing through right now were rather dull anyway, so they needed something to pass the time.

“That… that sounded awful.” Rainbow Dash said. “Come on, meteors?”

“It was a different time and it was an easy solution.” Luna sighed. “Celestia and I were different ponies back then. We were proud and vengeful.” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “So very vengeful.”

“Ah don’t know what to say about this.” Applejack frowned. “Sounds like a horrible thing to do.”

“It was.” Luna said. “But it was in response to a horrible thing they did. An eye for an eye, so to speak.”

“If ya keep to that the entire world will end up blind.” Applejack retorted.

“I keep forgetting how sheltered you ponies are nowadays.” Luna admitted. “The Griffons attacked us first. They had plans to slaughter our little ponies for their meat. Can you blame us for wanting to nip that in the bud?”

“Well, no… but you could have tried to reason with them.” Applejack said. “Like we’re trying right now!”

“We tried that.” Luna admitted. “We invited the Griffon warlord into our city, to talk him out of it. We offered to trade food.” She grimaced. “He spat in my face and demanded that we surrender unconditionally. In return, we firebombed their capitol and imprisoned him.” She said with a hint of regret in her voice. “We weren’t good ponies back then.”

“You don’t read that in the history books.” Rainbow Dash said. “Not that I read history books, obviously. I’m not an egghead.” Her eyes shifted nervously from Luna to Applejack to Pinkie Pie, who was trying to make sense of a map.

“Anyhow, it turned out that Feather Fiend the Terrible, much to my genuine surprise, was an awful warlord.” Luna continued her story. “He oppressed the Griffons he was supposed to protect, kept the meager supplies they had to himself and attempted to gain more assets by shifting the blame to us. After Celestia and I ‘removed’ him from office, we aided in the rebuild of Weather Top and we set up a trade route with the Griffons, trading fish and other food items for miscellaneous spices and herbs. Most of the Griffons were happy, the ponies weren’t on the menu. All was well.”

“Good riddance then.” Rainbow Dash said as she leapt off of her cloud and landed next to Pinkie Pie, who was reading a map. “Are we nearly there, Pinkie?”

“I don’t know.” Pinkie said. “It says here that this map isn’t to scale. And there’s a whole lot of places I’ve never even heard about on here!”

“Let me see that.” Luna swiped the map from Pinkie and took a closer look at it. Her eyes moved from left to right quickly as she took the image in. “Pinkie Pie? Where did you get this map?”

“From the library!” Pinkie said happily.

“Pinkie, did you steal this from the library?” Luna asked seriously. “The ROYAL Canterlot library?”

“No silly! You can’t steal from a library!” She said with a sugary sweet smile. “I just took it when that grumpy pants didn’t want my library card.”

Luna resisted the urge to facehoof. But it was oh so tempting! “Pinkie Pie, you stole this map. And when you did, the anti-theft system kicked in. It renders the map completely useless.” She rolled the map up and stashed it in her saddlebag. “You will apologize to Dusty Tomes the moment we get back to Canterlot, do I make myself clear?”

“Okay, I’ll apologize to Grumpy.” Pinkie said with a smile on her face. “And then I should throw him a party! An apology party! That might make him less grumpy! Or I should find his long lost love, that worked for Cranky. Maybe he and Grumpy are friends! Wait, why would either of them be grumpy or cranky if they have friends…”

Luna’s eye twitched as Pinkie rattled on and on and on and on. There was just no stopping her, Luna realized. All was lost!

Rainbow Dash put a comforting hoof on Luna’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, she’ll stop in a few minutes.”

“Ah hope.” Applejack said.

-

“So basically, there’s two ways a Changeling can feed. But they both boil down to the same thing.” Chrysalis explained as they wandered through the hallways of the hive once more. “One, by masquerading as a pony’s loved one and basking in their love. But in that way, only the individual Changeling gets fed enough for a month or so.

“Two, the Changeling that obtained that love can hold onto it and supply it to me, the queen. In turn, I can transfer that love to every Changeling in the vicinity, keeping them fed for a month.” She looked at Twilight. “Are you still getting this?”

“Sort of.” Twilight frowned. “Where does the excess energy go?” She asked. “You’re saying that the same amount of love that feeds one Changeling, can be enough for a few thousand Changelings if it passes through you. By that logic, the single Changeling should be set for life if he feeds once.”

Chrysalis nodded. “It doesn’t make sense, does it? It took a lot of trial and error for the previous queens to discover this.” She stopped and rubbed her chin in thought. “I’m not going to say that I understand it, because I don’t. Changelings are rather… chaotic, if that’s the right word.”

“Perhaps.” Twilight mused as she waited for the queen to continue on to their destination. She had seen a lot of hallways thus far but found it very difficult to tell them apart. She wasn’t sure if they had been here before or if she was just imagining that.

“Let’s continue.” Chrysalis said, leading the way once more. Twilight was starting to feel a bit awkward, trailing behind the queen from strange revelation to stranger revelation. The more she learned about her species, the more confused she got.

On her back, her little brother chirped cheerfully, almost like a cricket. He was not aware of his sister’s conflicting thoughts. He was more than happy just sitting around, listening to the strange things the two Changelings said to each other, though he did not understand a single word they spoke.

“What you’re about to see is just another way of harvesting love.” Chrysalis continued their interrupted topic. “It works by taking a pony’s love. All of it, whether it’s willing or taken by force. The process changes the subjects, turning them into Changelings.”

“Is that what you’ve been doing to my brother?” Twilight asked.

“Exactly.” Chrysalis said. “Just over a longer time than usual. Shining Armor’s on the brink of becoming a Changeling now. Just one more time should be enough.”

“No thank you.” Twilight gritted her teeth.

“Spoilsport.” Chrysalis said playfully, though to Twilight she sounded more sinister than Discord and Nightmare Moon put together.

“But as I was saying, that’s the most effective method for gathering love. Take it all by force or get it all freely. End of story.” Chrysalis said.

“Are there other ways of turning ponies into Changelings?” Twilight asked, her curiosity getting the better of her. “Or back, perhaps?”

“Back? No. At least not that I know off.” Chrysalis shrugged. “And there is one other way to change a pony into a Changeling… it’s dangerous.”

“How dangerous?” Twilight asked.

“The kind of dangerous that kills you.” Chrysalis said forcefully. “Long ago, your great grandmother’s older sister lost her lover when she was revealed to be a Changeling. She tried everything to get him back, from hexes and charms to venomous love potions. Nothing worked. Grasping at straws, she used her magic to turn her lover into a Changeling but kept his love for her, what remained of it, intact. Unfortunately, she dropped dead on the spot, completely drained. The lover on the other hoof, remained an individual but was still tied into the hivemind. And when the hive figured out that he was responsible for the princess’s demise… well, let’s just say it wasn’t pretty.”

They walked on, an uncomfortable silence hanging in the air only disrupted by the nymph’s occasional chirps.

-

“It was so nice of the princess to offer us this chariot.” Fluttershy settled herself into the middle seat on the bench so she wouldn’t have to look out the window.

“Indeed, very generous of her.” Rarity said. “Much more comfortable than the train.” The white mare sunk into the velvety cushions of the golden chariot, feeling like a princess.

“Miss Rarity?” Applebloom asked. “Do we really have to go home now? Ah’m still worried about my brother.”

“I know you are, my dear.” Rarity said. “But you won’t have to miss him for long. The doctors told me that he’ll be transferred to the Ponyville hospital tomorrow.”

“Really?” Applebloom asked.

Rarity nodded. “Indeed. Now rest your eyes for a bit, you’ve had a rough day.” She levitated a blanket out of one of her bags and draped it over Applebloom, who squirmed in protest. “And the same is true for you three.” Rarity pulled out more blankets and placed them on Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Spike.

“Aw, but Rarity…” Sweetie Belle whined.

“No buts dear.” Rarity said. “It’s way past your bedtime.”

It took a bit more complaining from the three fillies and one dragon but soon they were all sound asleep. Not long after, the chariot took off, eight white Pegasi pulling it forward. Fluttershy smiled at the sight of the fillies and dragon sleeping, though Spike and Applebloom didn’t seem to have a very calm sleep, as they were both muttering in their sleep.

“How have you been holding up, dear?” Rarity asked.

“I’m fine.” Fluttershy said. “Just so worried. And scared.”

“Scared of what?” Rarity asked.

“The Changelings.” Fluttershy admitted sheepishly. “They frighten me. To think that anypony could be one of them, it just…” She stared out the window, watching the bright moon and the stars in an attempt to hide her face from Rarity’s eyes.

“Don’t bother yourself with such thoughts.” Rarity said, trying to reassure her. “It’s not good for you to worry like that.” The white Unicorn leaned in a bit closer. “But I admit, I too will be keeping an eye out for any suspicious behavior.”

Fluttershy turned to look at Rarity and nodded. “You’re right Rarity.” She said eventually. “But I just can’t help but feel like this is all just the beginning of something much worse.”

“I sincerely hope that you’re wrong.” Rarity said.

-

Twilight’s mouth fell open in shock. She too had a sizable set of fangs but that mattered little to her at the moment. “Wh-what? What is this?”

“Most Changelings refer to this place as ‘the rebirth’. I prefer the term ‘pantry’ to be honest.” Chrysalis said, waving a hoof from left to right.

They had passed from one hallway into another hallway. Lined along the walls were several green cocoons, each with a pony in them. Or at least some of them were still mostly ponies. Some had become Changelings, others only displayed a few traits that the emotion devourers possessed.

“The cocoons make it less taxing on both us and them.” Chrysalis explained. “It also allows us to harvest their love easier than if we were to drain them in one go.”

As if on cue, a Changeling drone walked up to a pod and prodded at it with his horn. The cocoon pulsed and shook as the pony inside trembled. A green glow formed around the protective case and the drone greedily absorbed it all.

“How can you do this?” Twilight asked, horrified by this display.

“You say it like it’s a bad thing.” Chrysalis said. “Some of these ponies were volunteers. A few others were nomads without a home. We provided one for them.” Of course, she neglected to mention that they had stolen away a few members of a travelling caravan in the dead of night.

“Volunteers?!” Twilight uttered in shock. “Ponies volunteer for this?” The thought of transforming ponies into Changelings was already strange to her. But to think that ponies would actually sacrifice their individuality and life for this? It boggled Twilight’s mind.

“Indeed. Some ponies long to be part of something greater than themselves.” Chrysalis said as she walked over to one pod in particular. “Of course, there are exceptions. This one for instance: we found her broken in the streets of Las Pegasus. Poor thing was starved for love and attention. If I didn’t know any better, I would have said that she already was a Changeling.” She ran a hoof over the thick membrane keeping the pony sealed within. “And now she’ll never be alone, never be starved and never hurt again.”

“Unless she fails, right?” Twilight said forcefully.

“Of course.” Chrysalis said without blinking. “The converts especially need a strong and firm, yet caring, hoof to guide and mold them.”

Twilight did not like this. She did not like this at all.

“Something bothering you, my dear?” The queen picked up on Twilight’s hostile thoughts. The princess was improving, Chrysalis could now only make out the intent of her thoughts, not the content.

“Yes! You say you want to help these ponies, yet you hurt them when they fail!” Twilight was seething by now. “You should help them learn from their mistakes, not punish them!”

“Changelings, both converts and natural born ones, learn best by punishment and reward.” Chrysalis said. “Punishment for errors, reward for success.”

“Like training a lapdog?” Twilight took a step forward. Anger was clear on her face by now and the nymph on her back was trembling from the amount of emotion the princess was giving off.

“It’s because they want to be lapdogs!” Chrysalis yelled. “They revel in being obedient! They long for complete control over every action! Every one of them longs for complete unity and complete servitude! They are jealous of every other Changeling that is in total synchronization with the queen!”

Twilight was taken aback by the queen’s outburst.

“They want punishment. It helps them serve their queen better.” Chrysalis said, trying her best to calm down again. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, her heart was still beating way too fast from the excitement.

“I’m sorry.” Chrysalis eventually said. “But they are not ponies. None of them are. Not anymore, so don’t think that you’ll be able to treat them as such when you come to rule.”

“Then I won’t convert any pony. Ever.” Twilight said. She couldn’t imagine doing this to anypony.

Chrysalis shook her head. “There will always be ponies like her.” She turned back to the cocoon. “Broken ponies, outcasts of society. Ponies who want nothing more than their heartache to end. Your children will find them. Or they will find you.” She turned back to Twilight. “Would you turn your back on them, knowing that you might be their last hope for some sort of decent existence?”

Twilight opened her mouth to respond but no words came out. The queen’s words struck deep. As with everything so far, they made some sort of sense to the mare.

“I want to go back to my room.” Twilight eventually said, when nothing else came to mind. “I need some time to think.”

“Of course.” Chrysalis said. “Take all the time you need.”

Chrysalis called for a Changeling through the hivemind. Mere moments later, a pair of drones came running.

“You, take your princess back to her room.” She said to the left Changeling. “And you, take the nymph back to the nursery. I think he’s had a big enough adventure today.”

The Changelings nodded.

Twilight craned her head around and looked at her little brother, who was curled up on her back. Despite her earlier display of emotion he had managed to fall asleep. “Bye little guy.” She said as the drone gingerly lifted the nymph off of her back.

“He’ll be taken good care of.” Chrysalis assured her.

Twilight nodded. “Good night.” She simply said to her mother before allowing her to be led away by the drone.

“Good night.” Chrysalis said back as Twilight departed for her chambers.

She waited a few moments before turning around to the pods again. “Today could have gone better.” She said to the pod-pony in front of her.

-

“I think we should set up camp here.” Luna said. as they came to a small clearing. “We’re close to the border but we should still be safe here from the fumes.”

“Can’t we go further in?” Applejack asked. The more ground they covered in a single session, the closer they got to Twilight and possibly a cure for Big Macintosh.

“No.” Luna said as she levitated a sleeping bag out of her enchanted saddlebag. “We rest here, at the border. We would have to rest within an hour or so anyway, so it would be foolish to head in.”
Applejack wanted to complain about that but was quickly shushed by a glare from Luna.

“Come on Applejack, it’s like camping!” Pinkie wrapped a hoof around her fellow Earth pony. “We’ll build a campfire, we’ll roast marshmallows, tell ghost stories and talk about colts!”

Luna continued to resist the urge to facehoof. “Pinkie Pie, I will not partake in such trivial activities. Remember that this is not a happy camping trip. We are on a diplomatic mission into what could be considered enemy territory.”

“So… no ghost stories?” Pinkie asked.

“No.” Luna stated. “Now, you will rest. We leave at dawn.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash complained. “But that’s in three hours!”

“All the more reason for you to go to bed right away.” Luna said as she crawled into her sleeping bag.

The other ponies followed her example and quickly slipped into their sleeping bags.

“Good night.” Rainbow Dash said, a loud and obnoxious yawn following.

“Sleep tight!” Pinkie said cheerfully.

“Don’t let the bed bugs bite.” Applejack said before zipping up her sleeping bag.

“Bed bugs?” Pinkie asked. “But we’re in sleeping bags! Shouldn’t we be afraid of sleeping bag bugs? Or maybe they like being called bag bugs. Let’s call them that...”

As Pinkie droned on and on, Luna’s eye twitched. For the first time in recorded history, she was looking forward to seeing the sun rise.

-

-

-

This took a bit longer than I had expected, so I apologize for that. Also, I want to thank PPS once more, for taking the time to look for my errors in my unedited chapters. Thank you so much!

[E/N]: Hello everypony/dragon/griffon/changeling/draconequus! uT.TerAbsurdity here with another edition of Absurdity’s Chaos Corner! ….....Yeah, I’m afraid that might have to be postponed for a bit. My creative chaos side isn’t feeling too well right now. So I’ll just share a bit of news: On Friday in the nice, little (I use the word little quite loosely) town of Seattle is Everfree NW. It’s like BronyCon but for us cool kids on the west coast! It’s gonna be a nice long drive but I’m looking forward to it, all the ponies, the friendship, and especially the magic! And just a word to whoever is going to be selling stuff there: Bring it on. My wallet is ready!

I leave you with this wonderful piece of music: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2ixvsV-ahI0

Chapter 9

Chapter 9

Chrysalis was laying on her bed, her eyes closed as she concentrated. Her horn glowed and her magic grabbed onto the jewelry box underneath her bed.

The queen rolled over in her bed and waited as the case lazily floated towards her.

With a dull ‘thud’ the case was dropped onto the soft sheets of her bed.

“I haven’t opened this box in years and now I’ve opened it twice in twenty-four hours,” she said to herself as she fumbled with the sloppily applied locking charms. Usually she’d have put more effort into them but she hadn’t had the time yet to properly reseal the box.

This time it only took her three minutes to break the enchantments. The satisfying ‘click’ of the lock was the only thing heard in her room, besides her own steady breathing. There were no other Changelings around at this time, as Chrysalis had, once again, forcibly thrown them out.

She was a bit more careful with the contents this time, as she didn’t dump all of it onto her sheets.

“A picture of me and that traitor,” Chrysalis listed as she levitated the picture out of the box. She had no frame around at the moment, so she’d just chucked it in like that. A few other items floated out after the picture. “Mother’s wedding ring, dad’s pocket watch… ah, there you are.”

She grasped the three tiny boxes with her magic and drew them from the jewelry box. She quickly placed the other items back and put the box aside.

The three containers were about the size of ring boxes and were all colored differently: grey, brown and purple.

She opened the grey one. Inside the padded box laid a single green shard, with an odd silvery shine to it. It was the last part left of her first daughter’s egg.

Princess Crescent Star. Chrysalis had named her so, after the sickle-shaped cut in one of her little wings.

Chrysalis had loved her daughter so much when she was born. Despite her own mother’s warnings, she had kept her daughter with her. This turned out to be a mistake. Crescent was insatiable. Chrysalis had given her enough love to feed the whole hive and it still wasn’t enough.

Each and every day she was forced to watch as Crescent grew weaker and weaker. They had quickly burned through their reserves and Chrysalis was left to watch all of her children starve. It was too late to plant her daughter with a foster family and her other children were starting to die, the casualities quickly rising in numbers.

In the end, Chrysalis had to make a choice. One that she still regretted to this day.

She closed the box and swapped it with the brown one.

Chrysalis opened it and pulled out a second green shard. This one had an shimmering shine to it, which danced in the light that the crystals provided.

Princess Iridescence, aptly named, was the complete opposite of her departed sister. This time around, Chrysalis was prepared. In the days after her second daughter had hatched, she had searched for the perfect family.

She found it in Ponyville. This family had unknowingly lost their young child to SIDS and Chrysalis had switched the children before anypony noticed.

Chrysalis sighed. She had felt so horrible afterwards, having taken the still child from their parents and replacing it with her own. But it was a necessary evil, she figured. And she had spared the mother, father and brother the grief of finding their child like that.

And at first it seemed like she had found the perfect family. The mother and father were loving and the brother was protective of his little sister. And then there was the fact that the family was as rich as the sea was deep. That helped too.

Imagine her surprise when the family didn’t stay together. As the years went one, the pair drifted apart. After a series of conflicts about money, of all things, they got a divorce. Her daughter was juggled between the parents and was neglected by both of them. The lack of love and the abundance of hate caused her to wither away. It broke Chrysalis’s heart all over again, having been unable to save her.

She remembered it vividly, that evening. She had found the young colt, hanging on to his sister. He had loved her but it wasn’t enough…

Chrysalis had gotten her revenge though. She pulled a few strings, impersonated a few jury members and bribed a few officials. The couple was still in prison to this day and their fortune had found its way into their son’s possession. It was the least that Chrysalis could to for the young colt, besides ‘adopting’ him.

Again she closed the box and reached for the last one.

The purple one clicked open to reveal a similar shard. It was just as green as the ones before it, only this one had a golden shine.

“My sweet Amaryllis,” Chrysalis said as she levitated the shard out of the box and spun it around. “My heir.”

This time around, she had done better. She had done her research. Ten families were on her list, all over Equestria. But Night Light and Twilight Velvet stood out from the rest. Chrysalis had done some digging in their family history, which taught her that the Twilight mares frequently experienced difficulties with their pregnancy.

And that was just what happened with the real Twilight Sparkle. Chrysalis had pitied the poor creature. She never wanted such things to happen but it was an opportunity which she gladly took.

Leaving her little Amaryllis behind was hard. The wounds left by losing Iridescence and Crescent Star were still there, even after all those years. But this time around she had taken the necessary precautions. Her daughter was under constant supervision by two Praetorians. The silent guardians would look out for and protect her from anypony with bad intentions. They served as her eyes and ears in the family, keeping her informed of any problems that might rear its head.

The shard floated out of its box and onto her hoof. She rubbed it with her other hoof, the texture feeling as smooth as silk. Then she gently placed back and closed the case.

“At least one of my daughters made it to adulthood,” Chrysalis said to herself as she picked all three boxes up once more. They floated in a nonsensical pattern in front of her as she thought on them.

“One that I rejected, in favor of the hive.” She placed the grey box back. “With much regret.” She whispered as a tear started to run down her cheek.

“One that they rejected over something more valuable to them.” She spat as the brown box was placed next to its counterpart. More tears followed the path of the first one.

“And one that rejects me and her kind.” With the third and last box set in place, she closed the jewelry box once more.

“But…” She rubbed a hoof over her cheeks to wipe away the tears. “She just needs time. And she did promise to come back.” Chrysalis allowed a smile to grace her face. “And she will become a proper queen, once she realizes what is best for the hive.” The jewelry box floated upwards, a loud click telling her that it was sealed once more.

She applied various hexes and charms on the box, as usual. Satisfied with her sealing skills, she returned the jewelry box to its place under her bed.

“So I’m not a complete failure,” Chrysalis said to herself with a smirk as she got off the bed.

-

“Wake up, you lazy bum!” Twilight nudged her brother a few times. She had generously allowed him to sleep in her bed, mainly because he refused to get off once he settled down on it. At least he was snoozing peacefully right now. Much to Twilight’s chagrin though, as she had been attempting to wake her brother up for the last ten minutes or so.

Twilight momentarily stopped badgering her brother and moved a hoof to her mouth as she yawned. She didn’t get much sleep. Shining Armor hogging her bed was one of the reasons. It didn’t help that the young stallion seemed oddly pleased with himself as he stretched and rolled around, trying to get comfortable in what was supposed to be her bed.

The other reason was that which she had seen during the night.

To Twilight, it was a serious crime. It was wrong, immoral and went against everything she stood for. To snuff out memories, feelings and ideas just like that didn’t sit well with her. It made her feel sick to her stomach.

She trotted over to the mirror. During the queen’s tour of the hive’s many, many hallways (and the occasional room), the mirror had been replaced. Not a single shard of glass was left and the placing looked like it had been done by a professional.

Twilight found it odd, to have such a large mirror embedded into the wall. It seemed so very out of place to her. But that didn’t stop her from being drawn to it from time to time.

She looked at her reflection. Twilight was finally coming to terms with the fact that this was her form now. No more purple coat or stubby horn. Those were gone now.

But as much as Twilight admired her new reflection, it also scared her. As if it were some kind of beast, hiding behind the pane of glass. Watching and waiting for the opportune moment to strike and grab her, pulling her from her world and into its own.

“Ha.” Twilight let out a dry laugh. “I inherited her good looks after all.”

The creature inside the mirror was an odd one, Twilight figured. She found that she still looked the same as when she was a pony, only now someone had changed her color palette and added and replaced a few parts.

She rubbed her muzzle. Unlike the queen she still had her softer, rounder head. Would that change in time? The vision that Twilight had been forced to watch proved that Chrysalis had been the same size as she was right now.

She looked down at her own legs, wondering what it would be like to look Princess Celestia in the eyes for a change, instead of having to look up to her both literally and figuratively.
That thought lead to another and made Twilight feel a bit gloomy. “Will I even be able to look her in the eyes, after all this?” She looked at her hole-riddled hooves. “I know in my heart that the princess would never do such a thing… but that dream…”

She sighed. As far as Twilight knew, Princess Celestia was the least of her worries. She was more concerned about what her parents would think. How could they love her, knowing that she wasn’t their real daughter but a replacement?

A knock on the door startled her a bit, breaking her chain of thought.

“The door’s open!” Twilight called out, her worries momentarily forgotten.

The door swung open. A drone walked in and bowed before Twilight. “My princess.” he said, not daring to look up at her.

Twilight did not like that. This drone could be her brother and yet he was nearly groveling at her feet. “Stand up , please.”

The drone did so, raising back to his hooves. “The queen wishes to speak with you, before you go,” he said with a hint of sorrow in his voice. He still kept his head down though, much to Twilight’s annoyance. “I am to escort you to her chambers.”

“Very well.” If it were up to Twilight she’d just head home without seeing the queen first. But she knew that was a bad idea. And despite their differences, Twilight did want to get to know her birth mother. Just not until after she had sorted things out with her family and friends.

“Take me to her,” she said to the Changeling.

The Changeling nodded. “Of course, my princess.” He turned around walked back out through the open door. Once through, he moved beside the door, holding it open and waiting for Twilight to pass through.

“Thank you,” Twilight said as the Changeling closed the door behind her. She didn’t like leaving Shining Armor alone but she figured that the sooner she met with the queen, the sooner they’d be on their way back home to Canterlot.

“Follow me,” the drone said.

Twilight did so, traversing the winding passages of the hive once more. She still had no idea as to what was where. It seemed like the Changeling home was made of nothing more than hallways connecting to hallways.

Eventually they came to a door that was familiar to Twilight.

The door opened before she could knock. “My dear daughter,” Chrysalis said as she saw Twilight standing in front of her door.

“You wanted to see me?” Twilight asked.

“I did,” Chrysalis said. “Come, walk with me.” She walked away, ignoring the drone that had brought Twilight to her.

Twilight wanted to groan but kept her frustration to herself.

The queen either didn’t notice her annoyance or simply didn’t comment on it. Without a word she escorted Twilight through the hallways, again.

Princess Twilight was starting to get sick of seeing the same dreary walls over and over again. Right now, she’d give her left front hoof for a decent point of reference and her right back hoof for a map. Where was a cartographer when you needed one?

-

Blueblood desperately tried to refrain from sneezing. Such things are for commoners, not princes, he told himself. Unfortunately for him, his nose thought otherwise.

“When’s the last time you cleaned up in here?” Blueblood demanded as he grabbed a handkerchief and blew his nose. “These scrolls are covered in dust!” he scolded the librarian. “Take some pride in your work and clean up!”

The librarian, a grey Unicorn, shrugged. “Just living up to my name, your highness."

-

“I’ve been thinking,” Twilight said, breaking the silence that clung to the air. Nothing else could be heard, besides their hooves striking the ground.

“Yes, and?” The queen asked curiously, though she obviously knew what Twilight wanted to talk about.

“I think it’s wrong,” Twilight said. “To punish your subjects, I mean. You shouldn’t have to resort to violence to prove a point.”

“I thought that I already explained that: Changelings learn best through punishment and reward,” Chrysalis reminded her. “And I prefer to reward. What you saw last night was a rare occurrence. That drone lost her charge, mere seconds after I had ordered her to take good care of that nymph. We’re lucky that he wandered back to us. He could just as well have escaped the nursery and fall down one of the many chasms in this place.”

Twilight failed to come up with a good response to that. “Still, I think it was too harsh.” That was all she managed to say on the matter before Chrysalis shrugged her comment off and continued walking.

The awkward silence returned quickly as neither of them spoke to the other, despite knowing there was an unresolved issue between them.

Eventually Chrysalis opened her mouth. “Are you still sore about what you saw last night?” she asked. Of course, she knew that Twilight was still bothered by it. Her daughter was broadcasting her thoughts again. Chrysalis was a tad disappointed: Twilight had been more discreet with her emotions last night but now Chrysalis could pick up on them just like before.

“The corporal punishment or the pod-ponies?” Twilight asked, though she obviously knew which one the queen was alluding to.

“The converts,” Chrysalis clarified. “I assume you’re upset about them?”

Twilight nodded. “Very upset. To me, it seems like you’re killing ponies by doing that to them. If I understand this properly, by converting them you strip away their personality, their emotions, their pain and their dreams. Am I correct?”

Chrysalis nodded. “Indeed you are, my dear. It’s not pretty, I know. But it needs to be done. If not for our sake, then for theirs. They get a home and we get food, it’s a win-win situation.”

“Or so you say…” Twilight rubbed her chin in thought. “But I just can’t support what you do. It feels like murder.”

Chrysalis ground to a halt and turned to her daughter. “Then call me that to my face.” The queen said calmly as she leaned closer to Twilight. “Call me a murderer.”

“But isn’t it? Murder, I mean.” Twilight countered. She refused to be intimidated by the queen and leaned in as well. “Don’t you destroy that pony’s personality? Their dreams? What is a pony without their dreams?”

“A Changeling apparently,” Chrysalis answered. “And who says that they don’t have dreams? They all long to be one with the queen, after all.”

“And then what?” Twilight asked. “What happens afterwards?”

“That, my dear daughter, is a very good question,” Chrysalis admitted. “One that I do not have the answer to.”

Chrysalis had always thought of that as the next generation’s problem. She’d be gone and forgotten long before the hive reached that state of mind. Or so she hoped.

Twilight sighed. “Look, all I want to know is if there’s anything to a Changeling’s life. From what I’ve seen so far, it’s eat, sleep, serve the queen and princess and that’s about it. I haven’t seen anything here that suggests that they do anything else, besides the library perhaps.” Twilight gritted her teeth. “But I doubt I’ll find many Changelings checking out books there.”

“While that may be true, it does not matter,” Chrysalis said. “The Changelings are happy. They are fed, they are safe. Those are the only things that do matter to them.”

“That’s it?” Twilight asked incredulously. “Nothing more than that? Eat, sleep and that’s it? What’s the purpose of such a life?”

“There’s a purpose to life?” Chrysalis asked, faking incredulousness. “Those are the basics of any life, whether it’s pony, Changeling or any other animal. It always comes down to that.”

“What’s wrong with wanting more than that?” Twilight asked. “What’s wrong with wanting to do more in life than just live to see another day?"

“Because it’s not what we want, it’s what they want,” Chrysalis said. “This is what the Changelings want. They want simple lives, they like being controlled, they want to be free from such things.” Though Chrysalis had to admit that her children had some odd quirks that didn’t fit in with that image.

“It just feels so pointless,” Twilight stated her case again. “You’re a writer, surely you’d want them to be able to read and enjoy books, right?”

“Again, it’s not about what you want,” Chrysalis said playfully. Her daughter just didn’t seem to get it. “They can read but they only read instructions. They don’t like using their imagination, for anything other than to serve the hive, and they just don’t like books.” She shrugged. “I got over that a long time ago. It’s easier to accept that they don’t want anything to do with those kinds of things. Just go with the flow.”

“And drown in the current? No thank you.” Twilight stomped her hoof in frustration.

“And what would you do?” Chrysalis asked. “Force them to read? Maybe you’ll be able to tape a paintbrush to one of their hooves and make them draw. Face it Ama- I mean, Twilight. Face it, they don’t want to be creative. Ask any Changeling, they’ll all say the same.”

Chrysalis frowned. This conversation was turning very familiar, very fast. Only now the roles were reversed.

“I know it’s hard at first. Learning of your true heritage, discovering all of this.” Chrysalis moved a hoof around, indicating the entirety of the hive. “And discovering that you will become the ruler of a species so unlike ponies. You were raised as one but you will have to break away from your little pony ideals and little pony dreams.”

Twilight stayed quiet, which Chrysalis took as an invitation to continue. “Right now you’re probably thinking that when you return to Canterlot, that you’ll be able to pick your life up from where you left off.” She began to pace around her daughter in a slow circle.

“That nopony will be bothered by your heritage. That your friends will be understanding and will embrace you anyway,” Chrysalis continued, having just circled around her daughter. She stopped right in front of her and looked her in the eyes.

“But you will find that the ones you love will leave you, that your friends will forsake you and that the one you once trusted with your life will rip out your heart and incinerate it, leaving nothing but a twisted and blackened mess.” Chrysalis knew that she was overreacting but she wanted to make her point clear. She hoped that, unlike herself so long ago, Twilight would accept her mother’s words as truth and that she would not return to Canterlot at all.

But she knew better than that and Twilight was quick to confirm her suspicion.

“Even if that turns out to be the truth,” Twilight started, having found her voice again. “Even if my friends might forsake me, I have to know for sure. If I don’t go, then I’ll never know.”

She walked over to the queen with a soft, compassionate smile on her face. “I saw your memories, remember? I saw the pain that… Celestia caused you. I don’t want to believe that that was true but I need to find out for myself.”

Chrysalis nodded. “I did not mean to upset you my dear,” she said with an apologetic undertone. “But it’s best that you know what could happen when you go back there.” Chrysalis sighed before admitting something to both herself and her daughter. “And now I’m starting to sound like my mother. She gave me the same speech so many years ago.”

“Is that a bad thing?” Twilight asked, curious about her other grandmother. She had only known her grandma Twilight Twinkle for a few years, before the mare left to join grandpa in the Elysian fields. And she had never even seen her grandparents on her father’s side. “What was she like?

“Didn’t I tell you that she sealed me into a cocoon when I wanted to go back to Canterlot?” Chrysalis asked.

“You did,” Twilight said. Part of her wanted to laugh at the mental image of a filly Chrysalis inside one of those cocoons. But the rest of her knew the reality of what went on inside those contraptions.

And despite Twilight’s hardy appearance, the words of the queen had struck her deeply. She knew that the queen would ask her to stay once more. But now, having heard the queen’s thoughts on the matter, Twilight was even more determined to return home.

Because Twilight had to prove the queen wrong.

-

“I sent some drones ahead to pick up your brother,” Chrysalis said as they came to a large door. It was made of a crude looking metal and looked very heavy indeed. Twilight figured that it must have been taken from somewhere else and repurposed, as the hinges looked beat and the door didn’t entirely fit the doorway it was in.

Twilight could see light shining in through those cracks. Sweet, warm daylight just waiting out there for her. The ever-present blue shine of the gems just didn’t do it for her.

“Shining Armor?” Twilight called out. The white stallion was standing at the gate, flanked by two drones.

The stallion didn’t respond but he did react to Twilight’s voice. He turned to face her with a tired smile on his face.

“You might want to take him to a hospital,” Chrysalis said, trying to sound concerned. “Once you get back in Canterlot. Tell them to stuff some chocolate down his throat. It’ll help.”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “Chocolate?” she asked, her tone suddenly very enthusiastically.

Chrysalis brought her hoof to her face and let out a sigh. “Yes, chocolate. The stuff every Changeling goes gaga over. There’s something in there that’s nutritious to both Changelings and ponies in his position.”

Twilight didn’t seem to be paying attention though, as her mind wandered back to the incident with MMMM cake and that delicious looking Chocolate Mousse Moose. There was a reason that nopony had left Twilight alone in that cabin at any time.

Chrysalis stomped her hoof, snapping Twilight out of her fantasy. “I assume you still want to go back to Canterlot?”

Twilight nodded.

“I thought so. Very well, follow me. We’re stepping out into the Wastelands.”

The door opened without a word. Two Behemoths were struggling to pull it open. Twilight could hear them groan from the other side.

Inch by inch, the gate swung open. Twilight had to shield her eyes from the sun at first. Her eyes had adapted to the little light inside the hive and being exposed to the sun like that hurt a little.

It didn’t take long for Twilight’s eyes to adjust though. But actually, Twilight had wished that they hadn’t. Up close, the Wastelands were even worse. Up at the top of the hive, she could at least still see Canterlot a bit. Down here, everything reeked. The sulfur scent, that was devoid in the hive, was everywhere outside. Twilight felt a little nauseous from the pungent stench.

And even down here, Twilight could see nothing alive in their land. No trees, other than a few dead and twisted monstrosities here and there. No grass sticking out through the layer of ash, no shrubberies, no nothing.

“Depressing, isn’t it?” Chrysalis asked. “Though it grows on you after a while.”

“I don’t think anything will be growing here any time soon.” Twilight kicked a loose rock and send it plummeting into a pile of ash. The powder was thrown around by the impact, before settling down again.

“Well, it does make for a near-perfect defense,” Chrysalis said, pointing out the obvious. “Nopony can get in here without a breathing charm.”

Twilight looked around. “Why did we come out here?” she asked.

“We’re sending you home,” Chrysalis reminded her. “And the easiest way is through here.” She pointed at a seemingly inconspicuous boulder. “Move it,” Chrysalis ordered.

One of the Behemoths that had opened the gate rushed over to the boulder and slammed into it. The grey stone rolled a good distance away, revealing a perfectly round hole underneath.

“Can you fly down there on your own?” Chrysalis asked as she took to the air herself. “Just try and spread your wings. You just need to glide down.”

“I can try,” Twilight said, though she didn’t sound as confident as she wanted to.

Chrysalis nodded and dove into the hole in the ground. Twilight walked up to the hole and looked down. It wasn’t terribly deep but Twilight had absolutely no experience with flying. Nervously, she attempted to open her wings. Much to her surprise, her wings did as she wanted them to.

“Here I go…” Twilight closed her eyes and jumped. And of course Twilight only realized this after she jumped.

“Aah!” Twilight screamed as she floated down into the tunnel.

She was going to crash! She was going to crash! She- landed softly next to Chrysalis, who was rolling her eyes. “Drama queen,” the real queen said. “If floating down twenty feet makes you scream like a little nymph, I can’t wait to see how you’ll take to real flying.”

Twilight glared at her. “I didn’t even have wings until recently, you know. Can you blame me for being a bit apprehensive?”

“No, I suppose not,” Chrysalis admitted. Without a word she continued down the tunnel. Twilight waited a few minutes for the drones to lower Shining Armor down as well before following the queen.

Chrysalis was waiting for her a bit further down. “You’ll love this,” Chrysalis said.

Just up ahead was a large room. Glowing crystals littered the walls and in the center of it stood a chariot. “Fit for a princess,” Chrysalis said with a dramatic wave of her hoof.

The chariot looked rather frail, much like the Changelings themselves. It was black and didn’t seem very royal at all. “Okay, I’m sorry. I lied. But it gets the job done,” Chrysalis said. She pointed at the tunnel on the opposite side of the one they came in through. “We rarely, if ever, use this passage. It’s not suited for larger groups, since it ends up near Canterlot.” Chrysalis had preferred to use this passage to transport her daughter home at first but it would have drawn way too much attention.

Eight Changeling drones popped up and ran to the front of the carriage. They worked their ways into the harnesses and soon they were ready to pull the wagon.

“Help our dear guest in,” Chrysalis ordered the two drones that were escorting Shining Armor. They nodded and guided the white stallion towards the carriage. One of them opened the door while the other one tried to push Shining Armor in. Said stallion responded by sitting down and refusing to budge.

Chrysalis watched the scene with some amusement before turning to her daughter. “Before you go, I have some… things to give you,” she said with a smile on her face, sans fangs this time. “To make up for not being there all those birthdays and Hearth’s Warming Eves.”

A pair of Behemoths walked towards the royal pair, both bearing a large chest on their back. They gently lowered the valuable containers and placed them in front of Twilight.

“Open it,” Chrysalis egged her on.

Twilight looked at the two chests. Both were made of wood and iron and looked rather old. She randomly picked the left one and tried to open it with her magic. Unbeknownst to her, her horn glowed more green than purple as she fiddled with the lock. The two colors shifted and changed, bled into each other before separating once more. They seemed to be ever-changing but the green was slowly but surely taking over. Chrysalis noticed this but failed to comment on it, wishing for Twilight to discover that little change on her own.

The lock popped open with a rather dramatic ‘click’ and Twilight wasted no time in lifting the lid.

Twilight figured that the queen knew what her daughter liked, so she wasn’t surprised to see the chest stuffed with books.

“A few diaries from your ancestors and some Changeling spell books,” Chrysalis explained the contents of the chest. “I’m sure you’ll find something to your liking in there.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said with a smile on your face. “What’s in the other?”

“The scroll, Queen Flutterheart’s journal and some other books. And I slipped some chocolate in as well.” Chrysalis reacted instantly and batted Twilight’s magic away from the second lock. “Save it for later. You have a big day ahead of you and if my experience is anything to go by, you’ll need a lot of comfort food afterwards,” she advised her daughter.

Twilight scowled for a few seconds, before her expression softened. “Thank you,” she said. “I… I know we have our differences and that I barely know you… hay, I don’t even know your name…” Twilight said nervously. “You never told me.”

“It’s Chrysalis but you, my dear daughter, can call me ‘mom’,” Chrysalis said with a hopeful tone to her voice.

“I-I can’t do that,” Twilight looked down. “I’m sorry but you’re- you’re not my mom. Twilight Velvet is.”
Chrysalis looked rather hurt by that statement. Just for a split second though as she knew that was to be expected.

“But…” Twilight continued. “Just give me some time. I do want to get to know you better, you and my new fami- where did they just come from?!” She finished with an incredulous question.

Somehow the room had filled up with Changelings while she and Chrysalis were chatting. Behemoths of various sizes, various soldiers and a ton of drones. There were even some Praetorians without their camouflage on. Some of the drones had nymphs with them too, riding on their back. Twilight did a quick sweep of the room but unfortunately failed to find the little guy from the night before.

“They just wanted to come say goodbye,” Chrysalis said with a genuine smile. “They’ll probably be down about for a while. But they’ve waited for eighteen years to see you, a few weeks more won’t hurt them.”

“Right… weeks.” Twilight wasn’t sure if she’d be back so soon though. “Anyway, like I was saying: I do want to get to know you all properly. But first I need to sort this thing out, okay?”

Chrysalis nodded. “Of course, my dear daughter,” she said. “May you have more luck with that than I did.” The queen obviously had her doubts about that and was wondering how long it would take for her daughter to come running back to her and the hive.

Twilight was unaware of her mother’s true thoughts on the matter. She just nodded and walked up to the carriage. Somehow the two drones had managed to wrestle Shining Armor into his seat, where he now sat contently looking out the window. “We’re going home, B.B.B.F.F.,” Twilight said with a smile.

She waited patiently as the two Behemoths lifted the two presents from Chrysalis onto the roof of the carriage. One of the chests chirped angrily at being tossed around like that, thought that complaint fell on deaf ears.

The two drones that had been escorting Shining Armor leapt onto the roof and secured the chests, making sure that they could not move around or fall off.

Twilight noticed that they were done and opened the door to the carriage. Before she could get on, Chrysalis stopped her. “I forgot one last thing,” she said as she lowered her horn to Twilight’s.

A green glow surrounded Twilight, which quickly erupted in a flash of blinding light.

Twilight looked at her hooves. They were purple! And they didn’t have any freaky holes in them!

“Your disguise,” Chrysalis clarified. “We never did get to practice more.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said.

“Be warned though: it won’t last for long,” Chrysalis warned her. “Two days, maybe three if you’re lucky. After that, you’re on your own. Don’t get startled either. That will undo the disguise.”

“I’ll be careful,” Twilight assured her. “Goodbye, Chrysalis. I’ll see you soon, I think.”

“I hope so, my dear,” Chrysalis said sincerely. “Read those books I gave you. There’s a lot of spells that only Changelings can perform, as they’re fuelled by love instead of magic. So try to feed at times, to keep your energy up. Trust your instincts, there’s not much to it. Be careful and know that your mother and your family loves you very much.” Chrysalis found herself to be rattling, much like a mother sending their foals out on their own for the first time.

Chrysalis just wished that her daughter would stay just a bit longer. She still had so much to teach her. And even though they had spent a lot of their time together arguing, Chrysalis was glad to have a sensible pony to talk to.

Twilight nodded. “I know.” She wanted to say the same to her and the rest of her family but love just didn’t form overnight as far as she knew.

With that last bit of advice given, the once again purple mare jumped into the carriage and settled down next to her brother. “We’re going home, B.B.B.F.F.” she said with some enthusiasm, though she remained torn on the inside.

Chrysalis nodded and gave the Changelings pulling the cart the signal to run.

And run they did.

Chrysalis, along with the rest of the hive that managed to fit in the cave watched as their princess left them once more.

A Praetorian landed next to Chrysalis. “Are we really letting her go alone, my queen?” he asked her in a raspy voice.

Chrysalis glared at him, causing the guard to cower before her. “Of course not!” she yelled. “You best start running, you just missed your ride.”

It took the Praetorian a few seconds to get what she meant. His eyes widened and he ran off without a word.

“You, go with him.” Chrysalis pointed at another Praetorian. The silent guardian saluted her and ran after his comrade.

Chrysalis looked around her. All the Changelings there were staring at the tunnel, hoping that their princess would turn around and come back.

“All of you, return to your posts!” Chrysalis called out, tearing them from their daydream and sending the Changeling mass scrambling to get out of the cavern and back to the hive.

Chrysalis waited patiently for the Changelings to evacuate before turning to a drone standing next to her. “I have prepared instructions for the Harvesters in Ponyville,” she said. “You will go to my chambers and take the scrolls on my desk to them immediately. And don’t get caught this time,” she warned the drone.

The Changeling gulped and nodded furiously before scampering off.

Chrysalis groaned as she made her way back to the hive as well. That drone infuriated her at times. She was the reason that Canterlot had been under lock-down, having been caught by a group of guards. They had actually just stopped her, in the hopes that she’d buy a card for the royal guard’s charity ball but they quickly turned suspicious of her. Some of her drones just weren’t terribly good at acting naturally. Luckily she had gotten away, though not without losing her cargo.

The only reason Chrysalis didn’t keep her grounded was that she was the fastest convert she had ever had under her command.

Still, that didn’t take away the fact that she had made things overly difficult for Chrysalis in Canterlot. Luckily those nimrods that called themselves scientists had been unable to crack their language. Who knew that the Changeling’s ability to pick up on pheromones on a piece of paper would be the key to their code?

The drone remained on Chrysalis’s mind even as she flew out of the tunnel and into the Wastelands. She had been slightly dishonest with Twilight. Changelings did enjoy being creative. But like she had told her daughter: they only like it when they were disguised and when it was to serve the hive. They had to be, how else would they mimic a pony? After all, a pony that looked like a pony but didn’t act like one would be deemed suspicious.

And of course, there were the hats. Chrysalis never did understand why they were so fascinated by something as meaningless as headgear. But that was the least of her worries.

Right now she was more worried about the Harvesters that she sporadically send out into Equestria. She’d completely sever a drone or a soldier’s connection to the hive and send them to infiltrate small villages or towns. Being separated would cause them to become independent for a while, an individual. Chrysalis knew how much they disliked that but it helped them fit in with the ponies so much better.

And the amount of love they’d bring back was always a nice supplement to the love she’d get from the cocoons. Before she began utilizing Harvesters, she had taken to ‘saving’ more than a few dozen ponies per year.

Chrysalis always found it to be strange that nopony made a big deal out of the kidnappings. There had been years that her Changelings kidnapped well over a hundred ponies. Mostly travelling nomads or runaways but it still struck her as odd.

Though it was obvious that they didn’t need that much love. But as a young queen, Chrysalis had been terrified of running out of food for her children. And love didn’t spoil. But she couldn’t keep those ponies turned Changeling locked in their cocoons for very long either, so much of the gathered love was lost because of that.

But thanks to the Harvesters they didn’t need as many ponies as before, which in turn lowered their chances of getting caught even more.

Besides, the Harvester’s discomfort would only last for about two months before Chrysalis would call them back and reintegrated them into the hivemind. She had learned the hard way that she shouldn’t keep them away for too long. Her children would grow uncomfortable by being separated but in time that feeling would evolve into utter and total despair.

Her children would feel abandoned and their bodies would simply shut down, not knowing what to do anymore. Chrysalis had learned this the hard way, having arrived just too late to save that one Soldier’s life…

Chrysalis looked up at the sky. Her delivery drone was flying overhead at high speed, now disguised as a brown Pegasus with a black mane.

She made herself no illusions, the stunt she pulled off in Canterlot was sure to have some consequences for her kind. Her Harvesters would need to be careful as not to draw attention to themselves.

But ponies were quick to forget. They’d just need to lay lower than usual and in a few decades ponykind would have forgotten that they even existed.

Unless, of course, something else went phenomenally wrong. But Chrysalis was confident that such a thing wouldn’t happen.

…

Maybe she’d send a few more Praetorians with her daughter, just to be safe.

-

Twilight looked out the window of the speeding carriage. Not that there was much to see outside. Other than the occasional glowing gem there wasn’t much interesting to behold. Twilight did, however, notice that the tunnel they were in was obviously hoofmade. No natural underground passageway would be so straight.

“I’m so confused, Shiny,” she said to the passive stallion next to her. “What do you think I should do?”

Shining Armor looked at her and tilted his head, not quite understanding what she meant.

“I hope the doctors can fix you up,” Twilight said to herself. “because this is just-”

Twilight was interrupted by a sudden thud on the roof. Another one soon followed.

A Praetorian looked down the side of the carriage and in through the window. Twilight stared at him, until he suddenly blinked out of existence.

“Looks like we have guests,” Twilight Sparkle said, more to herself than to Shining Armor who had decided that now was the perfect time for a nap.

Twilight looked out the window again, wondering if that Praetorian was still hanging there or if he was sitting on the roof now.

The rest of the ride was rather uneventful. There wasn’t much to see either, just darkness and the occasional glowing gemstone to light the way that the Changelings followed.

Twilight was amazed at the stamina that the Changelings had. The journey had so far taken an hour and half, yet they showed no signs of fatigue.

Eventually they came to the end of a rather uneventful journey. Twilight preferred the train ride to Canterlot, at least then she had been able to look out the window. She had forgotten to grab a book out of the chests her mother had given her before leaving, thus leaving her bored to tears.

The Changelings came to a stop inside another room. It wasn’t as big as the one on the other side of the tunnel. Twilight figured that the carriage would have trouble turning here, it was that cramped. Somehow they managed it though.

One of the Praetorians on the roof leapt off and opened the door for her. “Thank you,” Twilight said as she got out. “Come on, Shiny.” She helped her big brother out.

“This way,” the Praetorian said, beckoning for Twilight to follow him. The other Changelings stayed behind as they worked to release themselves from the harnesses.

Twilight followed her guard, who led her and Shining Armor to the surface once more.

She blinked a few time to get used to the bright light again. And then she saw it.

“Canterlot!” she called out, before clasping her hoof over her mouth. That had come out in Rarity’s voice. “Oh no, you’ve got to be kidding me,” she said, still in the fashionista’s voice. She cleared her throat a few times and said some nonsensical words. Eventually her voice turned back to normal.

“I’m going to have to work on that,” she said to herself. “Could be fun at parties though.”

Twilight quickly returned to the situation at hoof. “Excuse me,” she said to her guard. “Could you do me a favor?”

The Praetorian’s look was one of confusion. The queen had never asked for a ‘favor’ before. She just gave orders, which he was more than happy to carry out. But he nodded anyway, not wishing to disappoint his princess.

“Great,” Twilight said. “Could you take my brother to the Canterlot hospital? Do you know where that is?”

The Changeling nodded. “Of course, my princess.” He bowed before her. “I will do as you ask.”

“Thank you.” Twilight still felt uncomfortable about the submissive gesture. Celestia didn’t like it either but she had learned to live with it. Twilight figured that she could do the same.

Twilight hated leaving her brother in the hooves of a Changeling but right now, she had bigger fish to fry. Figuratively speaking, of course. Twilight would hate to get scolded by Fluttershy for being so unkind to her fishy friends.

“All that’s left to do is-” Twilight stopped midsentence and facehoofed. Now she sounded like Fluttershy! “This is going to take some getting used to.” She sighed.

-

She eventually managed to get her own voice back. Shining Armor was now on his way to Canterlot as well, with the Praetorian disguised as a stallion that Twilight had never seen before. His coat was brown, as was his mane though that was a darker shade. His cutie mark was in the shape of an hourglass.

Twilight had given the Praetorian a short backstory to tell at the hospital, that he had found Shining Armor wandering around in the forest. It wasn’t much but he was to disappear as soon as he had dropped her brother off.

That left her with eight Changeling drones that were waiting for orders. “Just rest here until I come back,” she said to them.

The eight of them nodded in unison, before returning to the cave.

With all of that said and done, Twilight made her way to Canterlot. It wasn’t far from the cave they had ended up in which caused Twilight to wonder why nopony had ever noticed it. Or maybe-

Twilight stopped in her tracks as a big, brown grizzly bear stood before her. The bear looked at her curiously. She then looked left, right and behind her.

The bear burst into emerald flames, revealing that it was actually a Changeling. The Behemoth that stood there bowed before her princess. “I am sorry for startling you like that, my princess. Please forgive me,” the Changeling said with a low, yet feminine voice.

Twilight stammered, “That’s okay, no harm done.” Her disguise was still intact and that was all that mattered right now.

The Behemoth nodded and turned back into a bear and wandered into the cave, probably to do bear-related things, or at least pretend to do so.

Twilight was still a bit shocked though. She didn’t know that Changelings could turn into other creatures as well. Perhaps only the big ones could, she thought.

But she could worry about that later, because right now she had to head over to Canterlot, talk to the princess and try not to get banished in the process.

-

Twilight figured that it was around noon when she arrived in Canterlot. Studying under the sun’s mistress had taught her to read its movements. A nearby bell tower confirmed her thoughts. As she walked into Canterlot she did her best to seem inconspicuous. “Don’t mind me,” she whispered to herself. “Just a regular old Unicorn trying to make her way to the castle.”

She did notice a lot more guards in the streets, compared to the last time she visited. She didn’t know why just yet but she figured that it probably had something to do with the Changelings. The Changeling queen had been rather vague about what happened during the wedding and Twilight had other things to worry about at the time, so she didn’t press for answers, something very uncharacteristic of her.

Soon enough, Twilight arrived at the castle. It came to her as no surprise to find the castle entrance heavily guarded as well.

“Uh, hi?” Twilight said to the pair of guards in front of the closed gate. “I don’t suppose that you’ll let me in? I need to speak with the princess. It’s very important.”

“The princess will not see anypony today without an appointment,” the grey guard said. “Do you have one?”

“No,” Twilight said. “But I really, really need to see her, it’s important.”

“As important as it may be, you are not permitted to enter the castle.” He squinted his eyes. “You look familiar though.”

“Yes! I mean, yes. I am Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia’s personal student,” Twilight said, hoping that that would be enough to sway the guard.

“The princess said that you were kidnapped,” the other guard, a white Pegasus, said. “How can we be sure that you’re not a Changeling spy?” They both raised their spears, just in case.

“Kidnapped?” Twilight laughed nervously as she saw those weapons pointed at her. “Right. But I’m not a spy. If I was, would I be so stupid to just walk up to you?”

“She has a good point,” the Unicorn said. “Maybe she managed to escape.”

“I don’t know, you can’t trust anypony nowadays,” the Pegasus said. “I’m sorry but until you can prove your claims, I’m afraid I can’t let you in.”

“Fine,” Twilight said. A mild panic began to take its hold on her. She absolutely needed to see the princess first. She was more worried about her parents’ reaction that the princess’ but she needed to know if Celestia had her back.

And if that wasn’t the case and she were to face banishment, she’d prefer to have that out of the way first.

But she knew that she wouldn’t be able to convince the guards. It was rather difficult to prove her identity, especially since she barely knew these guards.

Twilight turned to walk away, a new plan already forming in her head. Unfortunately, that new plan escaped her when she accidentally ran into a blue Unicorn with a distinctive green mane. Papers were scattered everywhere as the two Unicorns tumbled to the ground.

Sheer panic coursed through her as Twilight looked herself over. Her hooves were still whole, her coat was still purple. She didn’t know how solid her disguise was but she’d hate to prove the guards right in their claims.

“I’m so sorry… Twilight? Is that you?” the Unicorn asked. “I haven’t seen you in ages, how have you been?”

“Brass Bit?” Twilight recognized the elderly stallion. “Oh right. Sorry about bumping into you.”

“Not your fault my dear, I should have looked where I was going.” Brass Bit bend down to pick up his papers, which had scattered all around the pair.

“Here, let me help you with that.” Twilight gathered the papers up and straightened them out with her magic. Luckily for her, nopony noticed the green that had overtaken her normally purple glow. If they had, Twilight would have found herself in the dungeons, along with the rest of the captured Changelings.

“Thank you, my dear,” Brass Bit said. “I’ve just been so bothered by these papers. I just can’t get them out of my head.”

“What’s wrong with them?” Twilight asked, taking a quick glance at them before handing them back. Matters concerning money had never been her forte.

“Nothing for you to worry about,” Brass Bit waved her off. “Just some numbers that don’t add up. Now, what seems to be the problem here?”

“Problem? What makes you think there’s a problem?” Twilight asked nervously.

“The fact that you’re out here and not talking with the princess,” Brass Bit said. “Are they keeping you out?” He pointed at the guards.

Twilight nodded. “Yeah, they think that I’m a Changeling.” That was the truth, of course. But Twilight didn’t want to share that little secret just yet.

“Well, we can’t have that,” Brass Bit scoffed. “Ahem, gentlemen? I can prove that this Unicorn is the real Twilight Sparkle.”

“How?” the Pegasus guard asked.

“Ahem, I’m sorry for bringing this back up, Twilight, but do you remember that incident? The one with the cookie jar?” he asked with a playful twinkle in his eyes.

“Oh, that…” Twilight lowered her head in shame. “That was so embarrassing.”

“Indeed it was. Could you tell the guards here what exactly happened that day?” Brass Bit didn’t take pleasure in this but regardless of that, he found the story to be rather hilarious.

Of course, he didn’t bring up that story for some laughs. He had been the one to find little Twilight, stuck in the cookie jar with no way to get out. Only he, Twilight herself, Princess Celestia and a hooffull of guards knew what really happened that day.

“I… I tried to take one of Princess Celestia’s special cookies, you know: those with the really good chocolate chips…

Twilight had a problem: she didn’t have cookies. Princess Celestia had cookies but she didn’t want to share them with Twilight after the little filly had managed to eat a month’s supply of said cookies in an hour. Twilight had been sick for a week but to her, it had been totally worth it.

But Princess Celestia had cookies. More specifically, she had cookies inside a jar and said jar was being kept at the top of the cupboard, far out of any filly’s reach. What was worse was the fact that the princess had enchanted the cookie jar in a way so that no telekinetic magic could be used on it, save her own.

But even at a young age, Twilight was a thinker! She saw a problem, all she needed was a solution.

That solution consisted of as many books as she could carry, a few boxes, a stepladder and Miss Smartypants.

Somehow, using the imagination that only a filly her age possessed, Twilight had constructed a rickety staircase, consisting of everything she had carried into the kitchen, except for Miss Smartypants of course. She had appointed the stuffed toy to construction supervisor, complete with protective hat and reflective vest.

Unfortunately, Miss Smartypants lied on her resume and was clearly not suited for the job. Else she would have recognized the danger of this situation and would never have allowed Twilight to ascend the makeshift staircase. The fact that Smartypants was a stuffed toy may have had something to with it too.

Regardless, Twilight had somehow managed to make her way up to the cookie jar. That beautiful blue and white striped jar! But Twilight wasn’t interested in the jar, no matter how pretty it was. No, the contents in the jar were much more desirable.

She lifted the lid off with her mouth and laid it aside. The scent of sugary sweet chocolate chip cookies assaulted her nose.

Tentatively she reached into the jar and pulled out a single cookie, which she promptly devoured. Not just ate, DEVOURED. Twilight loved these cookies so much.

One by one, the biscuits found their way into her stomach. Until only one remained.

“I’m going to get you,” Twilight said to the sole cookie that laid on the bottom of the jar. “It’s just a matter of time!” Her magic was still useless, so she had to get the treat on her own. But she couldn’t reach it with her hoof.

And then Twilight had an idea. In retrospect, it wasn’t the brightest idea but it was better than nothing.

She pulled herself up on the edge of the jar and stuck her head in. “Almost… got…cookie…” Twilight mumbled as she reached with her mouth towards the cookie. She still couldn’t reach far enough!

Her hindlegs broke free from the ground as Twilight leaned in further and further, until…

“I’m stuck,” Twilight said calmly. She wiggled her hindlegs helplessly as she was now stuck up to her stomach in the jar. “Now what?” It was rather dark inside the jar but Twilight quickly lit up her horn. At least that kind of magic was still working despite Princess Celestia’s spellwork.

Twilight could see the cookie again, now that the light from her horn illuminated the darkness. It was so close, yet so far. It was teasing her, staying just out of her reach.

So she tried shaking herself loose, in an attempt to sink just a bit deeper into the jar so she could get her prize.

But the rocking motion that Twilight made caused the jar to tilt over.

“Uh-oh,” Twilight let out before the jar started to roll towards the edge.

“And then I rolled down those steps, out the kitchen and into the hallway, before Brass Bit and Princess Celestia managed to stop me.” Twilight wished that she could sink into the ground right now.

The two guards said nothing but Twilight noticed that the ends of their lips were curled upwards.

“The poor thing was wailing like a banshee,” Brass laughed. “Of course, Celestia quickly released her from that jar. And besides, that cookie was the best of the bunch, right?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, the janitor broke that jar with a hammer to release me. My ears were ringing for days,” she said. “And the princess ate that cookie right in front of me while she was coming up with my punishment.” She frowned.

“That’s what I wanted to hear,” Brass Bit patted her on the back. “Gentlemen,” he turned to the two guards. “this is truly Twilight Sparkle, Princess Celestia’s protégé. I personally vouch for her.”

“Very well then,” the Unicorn guard said. He was no longer trying to hide his laughter and soon both of them started chuckling.

“In you go, Miss Sparkle,” the Pegasus guard said as he moved his spear away. “Sorry for doubting you. I assume that you can make your way to the princess on your own?”

Twilight nodded. “I can, thank you.” She turned to Brass Bit. “And thank you as well.”

“Think nothing of it,” Brass Bit chuckled. “Come, let’s not keep the princess waiting.”

The pair of Unicorns walked into the castle. Twilight noticed that, just like in Canterlot, there were a lot more guards around. She didn’t comment on it though, instead waiting until she got her answers from Celestia.

“I must leave you now, Twilight Sparkle,” Brass Bit said. “I’m needed at the treasury. It was nice seeing you again.”

“You too. Oh, and thanks again for helping me out,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Any time,” Brass Bit said with a courtly wave. “Goodbye Miss Sparkle.” With that said, he left towards the royal treasury.

Twilight watched as he walked away. “This is it,” she said to herself as she started walking again, this time towards the throne room. That was the place she was most likely to find the princess at this time of day.

She easily made her way there, having known the quickest way there (or away from there) since she was a filly. She lifted her hoof to knock on the door but stopped.

Twilight had fond memories of this castle. Despite what most ponies would think, she did get into trouble at times. Usually because Spike egged her on though.

But no matter what she did wrong, the princess never held it against her. Princess Celestia was like a second mother to Twilight. Well, a third mother if she counted the Changeling queen.

That was the reason Twilight was afraid to knock. That her third mother, her teacher, her mentor and hero would cast her out, just like Chrysalis all those years ago.

Twilight realized though, that if she didn’t knock, she’d never find out.

She raised her hoof and-

Something else drew her attention. Her troubles were suddenly forgotten as Twilight turned around. A feeling was invading her mind, just like before at the hive. This one wasn’t as strong though. Twilight felt but a fraction compared to the ones back in the Wastelands.

And the feeling they projected was different. Instead of happiness, it felt more like loneliness. Twilight still didn’t know exactly how she could tell those apart though.

Twilight set out to find the source of the loneliness. Celestia could wait a few minutes, she told herself.

The feeling got stronger and stronger the further away she walked from Celestia’s throne room.

Eventually Twilight came to a staircase, one that she had never been down because Celestia had forbidden her from doing so.

“The dungeons?” Twilight asked out loud. “What could be…” She took a first step down. She needed to know what was down there.

And as she had expected, there wasn’t much. The walls were bleak, the floor was grey and the bars were solid. Twilight just wondered who left the door wide open. Not that she’d be able to free any hardened criminals without the other keys but it seemed like a big security risk to her.

Most of the cells were empty anyway.

Except for two cells next to each other. Twilight gasped as she saw who was in there.

One contained about a dozen or so Changelings, while the other contained only two. The larger group bowed before her as she came into their view. “Don’t bow, please,” Twilight said. Instantly the group reared up again.

“Princess?” a raspy voice asked from the other cell. “Why are you here?” one of the Changelings said, the other one was sleeping at the moment.

“I heard you, all of you,” Twilight answered. “You were lonely, right?”

“We are,” the soldier said. “They especially,” he motioned to the cell besides them. “They need the queen to guide them. They are one with her,” he explained. “And they can be one with you too…”

“How did you guys end up here?” Twilight asked, ignoring the Changeling’s slightly creepy words for the time being.

“We were captured by the ponies,” he said. “But our plan worked, you were safe! Why did you come back?”

“I have my reasons,” Twilight said. “Are you okay? They haven’t hurt you, have they?” Twilight knew that Princess Celestia would never allow any guard to lay a hoof on a prisoner. But she couldn’t be around at all times either.

“No, they have not,” the Changeling said, much to Twilight’s relief. “But they tried. The pony princess tried to name us,” he spat. “We didn’t like it.”

“I’m sorry about that,” Twilight said. “Listen, the princess is a dear friend of mine. Maybe I can get her to release you all.”

“Thank you, princess.” The Changeling fell to his knees. “But we are not worthy of your kindness, we failed our mission. We got caught!”

“I’m sure that-” Twilight stopped herself as she remembered what Chrysalis did to Changelings that failed. “Never mind. But I’ll find a way to free you, don’t worry.”

“Who goes there?” a loud voice boomed through the cell block. A single Earth pony guard came rushing down towards the Changeling cells. “You! What are you doing here?” he demanded to know.

“I-I… isn’t it visiting hours yet?” Twilight asked nervously.

“You’re coming with me,” the guard said.

“You will not lay your filthy hooves on her!” The eleven Changelings that had been passive up until now were nearly foaming at the mouth as they stuck their hooves through the bars trying to claw at the guard.

“Stop that!” Twilight ordered. Instantly, the Changelings backed down and resumed their passive stances, like nothing had happened.

Both Twilight and the guards stared at them, before the guard snapped out of his stupor. “Come with me,” he ordered her.

-

Twilight was escorted to the throne room by the trembling guard. Apparently, those Changelings had been docile since they were imprisoned, not reacting to any outside stimulus besides chocolate.

“Why did they react to you?” the guard asked as they came to the throne room.

“I’d rather not say…” Twilight trailed off. “I need to speak to the princess first.”

“Indeed,” the guard said.

They soon arrived at the throne room. The Earth pony knocked on the door, which was quickly opened by another royal guards. “I caught this pony snooping around in the dungeons. She needs to speak to the princess, says it’s very important,” he said that with an unbelieving note to his words.

“Very well,” the other guard said as he pushed the door further open.

Twilight walked in slowly, only to receive a shove against her behind from the Earth pony. “Move it!” he laughed.

With that done and the door closed, he returned to his post. At least, that was what he tried to do.

Nopony saw him suddenly slumping down to the ground, the sound of hooves striking armor resounding through the hallway.

“Nopony touches my princess,” one of Twilight’s guard said as he became visible again. He dragged the unconscious pony into a closet and swiped his keys.

-

“Twi-twilight?” Princess Celestia uttered, her eyes wide in shock. “You came back!”

The proud Alicorn spread her beautiful wings and leapt from atop her throne, soaring down towards Twilight. The guards quickly stepped away from the purple Unicorn as Princess Celestia landed in front of her.

“Oh Twilight!” Celestia wrapped her wings around her faithful student as she pulled her into an equine hug. “I was so worried about you. How did you come back? Why were you in the dungeons?”

“It’s a long story princess,” Twilight said. She was so glad to see the princess again, even if it had only been a few days. And this reaction gave Twilight just a sliver of hope.

“Oh Twilight, when I discovered that you had been taken away…” Celestia sighed. “I just didn’t know what to do.”

“It’s okay, princess. I’m fine,” Twilight said with a cautious smile on her face. Would Celestia still be as ecstatic when she found out about Twilight’s true heritage?

“Fine? How can you be fine?” Celestia asked. “You were kidnapped from under our noses! Just how-” The princess of the sun fell quiet. She turned to her guards. “All of you, leave this room right now. I need to speak to my student in private."

The guards nodded silently and quickly left the room.

“Now what was I saying?” Celestia asked, trying to pick up from where they left.

“Just a minute, princess,” Twilight interrupted her. “You, get out too. I know you’re there.”

No response.

“Come on! Your princess is ordering you!” Twilight didn’t want to raise her voice like that, nor did she want to throw her weight around. But if Princess Celestia demanded privacy from her own guards, then so would Twilight.

“Twilight, who are you talking to?” Celestia asked. “There’s no one here besides us.”

An exaggerated thud was heard, followed by another. Twilight and Celestia could clearly hear an angry chittering, accompanied by hoofsteps heading towards the door, which swung open.

“Twilight?” Celestia asked as the door was slammed shut just as quickly. “What just happened?”

“You got rid of your guards, I got rid of mine.” Twilight smiled nervously. “Yes, I have guards too. I thought there was only one though.” Maybe the one she sent off with Shining Armor had returned already.

“So…” Celestia started. “It’s true? About the Changelings? And you?”

Twilight nodded. “Wait, how do you know about that?” She was baffled.

“Starlight and I had a little chat after she crashed the wedding,” Celestia said. “I assume that she also told you about what she did at the ceremony?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, she didn’t. And I didn’t ask either… I had a lot of things on my mind. Six thousand or so Changeling for example.”

“I see.” Celestia frowned. “I’ll bring you up to date…”

And so the solar princess told Twilight everything she knew about what happened at the wedding.

Twilight was in shock. “How’s Cadance?” she asked. “Is she okay? I can’t believe that she did such a thing!”

“Cadance is reacting well to the treatment,” Celestia said. “She may not be as powerful as I or Luna but she’s still an Alicorn. Though I fear that she may bear that limp for a long time, if not for the rest of her life.”

Twilight felt sick. Her birthmother had treated Cadance, one of the ponies most important to her, as dirt. “I’m so sorry…” Twilight said. “This is all my fault!”

“It is not!” Celestia said, raising her voice. “If anypony’s to blame, it’s her. I do not agree with her actions, Twilight. But I can understand why she did what she did.” Celestia knew how far a mother would go for her child, even resorting to such underhand actions was no exception.

“But Cadance…” Twilight whined. “She didn’t deserve that!”

“I know she didn’t,” Celestia comforted her student. “But what’s done is done. Cadance will recover from her ordeal and you are safe.”

Twilight nodded. “Right,” she sniffed and wiped a tear away. When had she started crying, Twilight wondered.

“Twilight? Can you tell me what happened? When Chrysalis took you with her?” Celestia knew that this could be a potentially sore subject for Twilight but her curiosity got the better of her.

Twilight nodded. She told Princess Celestia everything. About her new wings, about the kink in her horn. About how Chrysalis claimed to be her mother. About the hive and all of her new brothers and sisters. About what she saw there, though Twilight failed to mention the pod-ponies. She didn’t really want to share that bit with Celestia just yet.

“Don’t worry about Shining Armor,” she finished her story. “I sent one of my guards with him to the hospital.”

“That’s good to hear, Princess Twilight.” Celestia let out a girlish giggle, despite the severity of the situation. “I’m sorry. But who would have thought of that?”

“Not me, princess. Honestly, I don’t know what to think of my new title.” Twilight frowned. “It doesn’t mean anything to me. Not yet at least. Once I become queen…” She shuddered at the thought.

“Well, then you’ll outrank me,” Celestia said seriously.

Twilight’s eyes widened. “Oh no, princess! That’s not what I meant!”

Celestia giggled again. “Oh Twilight, you’re so easy to rile up.” She nuzzled her student again. “I’m just so glad that you’re home. I suppose that you’re off to visit your parents next?”

Twilight nodded. “And then Cadance and Shining Armor. I hope she doesn’t hate me.”

“Cadance couldn’t hate you if she tried,” Celestia brushed her worries aside.

“I hope so.” Twilight was still worried though. “Princess Celestia?” she asked.

“Yes Twilight?”

“I have something to show you. Something that may be of aid to the Changelings.” Twilight cursed herself for forgetting the scroll at the carriage. But she had been so eager to get to Canterlot that it completely slipped her mind. “Can I bring it by after I’ve visited my parents and Cadance?”

“Of course you can.” Celestia smiled. “We’ll have plenty of time to discuss those things then. But to be honest, I have something to ask of you too. Can I see your true form?” she leaned in closer.

“My true form? Oh no, princess… I won’t be able to disguise properly afterwards.” Twilight still hadn’t fully mastered the skill. She still needed more practice.

“Is it that bad?” Celestia asked.

Twilight nodded. “Yes. Parts of me stay Changeling when I transform. I can’t walk around Canterlot with holes in my hooves or a green abdomen!”

Celestia thought for a few seconds. “I think I have just the thing for you Twilight.” Her horn glowed as she reached behind her own throne. A large black cloak came out from behind it. “Here you go, try it on.”

She wrapped Twilight up in the cloak, almost entirely obscuring her from sight. “I look like a walking tent!” Twilight said from underneath the cloak.

“Well, it is a few sizes too large. Luna always leaves her cloaks lying around,” Celestia said, annoyance clear in her voice.

“Well that explains-” Twilight fell silent as she had a flashback to Nightmare Night. Luna’s cloak had exploded into a swarm of bats that night. Twilight did not like bats.

“This is a regular cloak, right?” her voice was trembling. The cloak was all around her and Twilight could now feel the magic running through it. And then she heard the beating of their hearts…

“I think so, why?” Celestia asked, blissfully unaware of Twilight’s chiroptophobia.

“B-B-Bats!” Twilight screamed as the cloak suddenly came alive around her. She didn’t know better than to start running around in blind panic. This in turn upset the bats, causing them to cling to Twilight, to make sure they couldn’t be thrown off.

The feel of their little fingers, digging into her skin, made things even worse for Twilight.

Princess Celestia watched everything unfold in front of her, unable to do anything but watch in horror as Twilight screamed to the high heavens.

Suddenly Twilight came to a stop, having run into the door. She stumbled and fell over onto her stomach. A flash of fire engulfed her, startling the bats even more. The flames did send them all flying though, leaving Twilight free of the mammals.

Celestia watched as the bats flew around in panic before they all scattered through the various windows, shrieking in pain and fear.

“I’m so sorry about that, Twilight,” Princess Celestia said. “I thought Luna took her bats with her to-” Celestia simply stopped talking mid-sentence. She saw Twilight laying on the ground, now a Changeling.

Something clicked in her mind and her pupils dilated.

“It’s okay, princess,” Twilight said as she attempted to get back to her hooves. “I’m fine.”

“Well, that’s good to hear,” Princess Celestia said coldly. “But I thought I ordered you to stay out of my sight, Starlight Twinkle!!”

-

-

-

Who saw that coming? Come on, be honest.

[E/N]: Oh snap! I don’t know about you guys but I for one definitely didn’t expect that. And will you look at that chapter?! By my calculations we went over the 12 K mark. So if you’re reading this right now, I admire your perseverance. ….In other news, it’s been about two weeks since Everfree NW and my wallet has yet to wake up from its self-induced coma. If you ask me, I think I just might have gone a little overboard with the autographs...but on the plus side, at least I’ve now got a pretty cool hat! Other than that, life has been spinning on. Eat, sleep, go to work, eat some more, feed my TF2 addiction even further, kick myself over procrastinating and not doing anything productive, play some more TF2 to make myself feel better, go to bed, wash, rinse, repeat.

Hey look, a moose.

Reeeeeeeturning to topic~, I am however breaking from the norm! Recently, I’ve been starting to get motivated enough to actually continue rewriting my itty-bitty story. Don’t worry, that’s only been about 4-5 months coming. Also, I’m working on a dramatic reading. Have y’all heard of Noakwolf’s The Human’s Guide to Life in Equestria? NO!? Well, you better go read it! NAO! http://www.fimfiction.net/story/9699/The-Humans-Guide-to-Life-in-Equestria.- I should be finished with the first chapter quite soon. So if you’re not watching me, favorited my story, watching Noakwolf, or any of his stories, you’ll miss out on the announcement. So from the warm depths of my kind and oh-so-generous heart, I’ll twist somepony’s arm until you folks at home get a hold of the link. But really, you should read THGLE too. It’s funny.

Ooh, look at that! They’re holding a cane out for me. They must think I need it as a prop or somet- NOPE! Definitely not a prop. Looks like they think I’ve been onstage long enough; so, sorry kiddies, it seems that due to technical difficulties (and impatient backstage techies) Absurdity’s Chaos Corner won’t be showing this week. So as a consolation prize, I offer up to you this little pirate-y gem: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=t38DPnkDjTM&feature=g-vrec

Farewell for now, mine friendlies! And always remember, keep it crazy! Peace!

Chapter 10

Chapter 10

This day had been just perfect for Celestia. She had just had a very relaxing bath and a very filling dinner, and now she was on her way to her chambers, to prepare for bed. The sun had already set and the moon was raised to its spot in the sky. It was still rather awkward for her to handle it. She was so used to the sun and its massive weight, that she had almost launched the much lighter moon into deep space the first time she brought it up above the horizon.

Her guards, ever vigilant, escorted her to her room. After the incident earlier that day, they were ready to draw their swords at the first sign of a threat. Fortunately that wretched creature had quickly learned its place and left with tears in its eyes, or so Celestia was told by the guards stationed at the gate.

Celestia made a mental note to give those two a bonus this month. If they hadn’t alerted her, that thing might’ve made it up to her palace.

The princess was no fool, nor was she blind. She recognized that creature, she would always recognize her former student, no matter what form she had.

It was just a convenient opportunity to get rid of her without raising too much suspicion. The guards had already been informed of this and were bound by honor and magic to never speak a word about what happened today.

“Good night, princess,” one of her guards said, his left front hoof raised to salute her.

“Thank you,” Celestia said as she walked into her room. She quickly closed the doors behind her, sealing them with a minor locking charm. She knew that, even if Starlight was foolish enough to come back, that she couldn’t break a lock to save her life.

“Poor Starlight,” she said to herself as she shed her golden boots and set them at her bed’s end. “All alone. Just like her.” Celestia walked up to the window. The moon was full tonight, making the shadow of Nightmare Moon clearly visible.

Where had it all gone wrong? Celestia wondered. Her ex-student was the Element of Magic, so why had she failed? Nightmare Moon wasn’t defeated, she was merely banished.

Celestia knew the Elements of Harmony like the back of her hoof. Over the many millennia of her life, she had seen their use quite often: Tirek, Scorpan, the Smooze, Discord. Each time, the Elements had chosen their bearers and, under Celestia’s and Luna’s guidance, they would save Equestria from certain destruction.

So why not this time? Celestia just didn’t understand what went wrong. Discord had been turned to stone, Scorpan had been turned back into the prince he once was and the Smooze had dried up. They would never prove a threat to Equestria again. Except Discord, perhaps. He was still alive inside the statue and could break free if she were to lose her own connection to the Elements. But the chances of that happening were minimal. Though Celestia was afraid of what the years of solitude might do to the already insane and violent Draconequus.

But Nightmare Moon hadn’t been destroyed. Luna hadn’t been freed. Instead, she was now sealed within the moon. She was still a threat to Equestria, one that was only stopped momentarily . The Mare in the Moon could break free at any moment.

“Ha, ‘Mare in the Moon,’ what a ridiculous title,” Celestia said, though no one was around to hear her complaints.

Her magic latched onto the book on her desk. A ‘gift’ from her former student, telling of how Princess Celestia defeated Nightmare Moon.

“How funny that you forgot to mention your own part in this,” Celestia said as she opened the book. The drawings were nice though. One of Starlight’s friends had made them for her, to illustrate what happened when Luna snapped. Starlight had given her a copy of the book, hoping for the princess’s approval before having it printed.

“The ponies still think of me as a tyrant,” Celestia grumbled. “Isn’t it bad enough that you failed to save her?” she shouted as she tossed the book against a wall. It cracked along the spine and fell to the floor broken in half. “Must you shift the blame to me for her banishment?!” she shouted.

Nopony answered her, but then, she didn’t expect them to. Her guards had probably heard her but Celestia didn’t care. And neither would they, if they knew what was good for them.

Venting her anger on the book caused her to calm down again. And it caused her to think.

Perhaps she had been too harsh... to just banish her beloved student like that.

She had loved the filly like her own daughter. Celestia had pulled her from the smoldering ruins of her parental house, huddled underneath her dead mother who had tried to shield her filly as the house collapsed. Poor Starlight had experienced a massive magical surge, resulting in her father’s death and the implosion of their house.

Celestia knew that the filly would become a danger to herself and to eveypony around her, if left unchecked. She had used her royal status as a means to bypass the adoption process and simply took the filly home with her.

Ever since then, Celestia had enjoyed the filly’s company. Starlight didn’t take her magic lessons all too serious though, preferring to write her own little stories about princes and dragons and grand adventures.

As she grew older, Starlight more than once proved herself to be quite the author. No wonder she ended up with a quill and ink jar as a cutie mark.

They had their good times. Celestia could recall several occasions where she and Starlight would just sneak out the castle, disguised as common ponies, to have some fun away from their duties.

But they had their bad times as well. Luna’s banishment had made Celestia angry. Angry at herself, angry at Luna but most of all, angry at her student. She had been this way for a few months now, ever since Nightmare Moon, the wicked and twisted version of her sister, had been sealed away in the moon. That anger festered and turned into hatred, hatred that she held for Starlight.

...And now all that hate had been used up in one day, on one pony. A tired sigh passed Celestia's lips; she felt empty, her pent up rage now gone. But as soon as she was relieved of one overruling emotion, another began to take it's place. Stirring up pleasant the memories of their time together caused regret to form inside her. It quickly took over, filling up the void in her heart left by the now-gone hate. She had reacted in a foolish and petty way and now she had lost both Luna and Starlight. The high she had gotten from punishing her student for failing was wearing off quickly. There was no more anger, no more hate, all she felt now was self-loathing.

Her magic picked up her boots once more and placed them back at her hooves. She got up from bed and walked towards the window.

“I’m so sorry, Starlight,” Celestia whispered. “I-I’ll find you and bring you back home.” She had to fix this, she just had to. “I’ll make things right, somehow.”

“No. You won’t.” Celestia heard a voice that she didn’t recognize. “You trampled her little heart, you have no right to come for her.”

“Who are you, to dare and forbid the solar princess from anything?” Celestia turned around to look at her bedroom intruder. Her eyes widened and she took an involuntary step backwards, bumping into the window behind her.

A black pony-like creature stood next to her bed. It was unlike anything Celestia had ever seen. It had holes in its legs, insect-like wings and a horn that rivaled her own in length. It seemed like an taller and older version of her beloved student, which instantly put Celestia on guard.

“Who am I?” the creature asked. “I am Amethyst, queen of the Changelings; but tonight, I am your worst nightmare!”

“My worst nightmares are losing my sister and my beloved student,” Celestia said as she approached the queen, her mind already preparing to fling several spells at this creature. “I’ve already lost one but I might be able to save the other,” she said with a shred of hope in her voice.

“But she’s already gone,” Queen Amethyst said. “You rejected her, told her to stay out of your sight, am I correct?” The queen would be lying if she said that she didn’t take some pleasure from this confrontation.

“I can still fix things!” Celestia cried out. “I was angry! I wasn’t thinking straight!”

“You weren’t thinking at all,” Amethyst said with a sneer as she took a step closer to the princess. “You rejected my daughter, even though she loves you with all her heart. Do you know how jealous I am of you? Even now, she’s crying her eyes out because of you!”

“She’s you daughter? And you know where she is?” Celestia asked. “Where is she? I need to speak to her immediately!”

“Do you think that you can fix this?” Amethyst laughed. “Oh my, you actually do think that,” she stated as she looked Celestia in the eyes.

“I can try,” Celestia said, her voice but a whisper. “I was a fool to dismiss her at the first opportunity I got. I shouldn’t have done so.”

“Indeed,” Amethyst said. “But even now, you still hate her. Don’t even try to lie to me, I can feel the hate rolling off of you. It’s sickening.”

Celestia opened her mouth to respond but quickly closed it again. Was there part of her that still wanted to hate Starlight? There probably was, Celestia figured. No matter how deep she buried it, a part of her still remained the tyrant from before. The tyrant that would punish those that failed her.

The solar princess suddenly didn’t feel as confident anymore.

“You don’t deserve her,” Amethyst said. “All you ponies are the same, from the lowest peasant to the highest diarch, oops, I mean monarch,” the queen said with a toothy smile. Celestia could see fangs sticking out, probably laced with a venom of sorts.

“My sister’s banishment…” Celestia said.

“What about it?” the queen asked. “Were you not brave enough to face her alone?”

“The Elements don’t work that way,” Celestia said, her teeth clenched together. “She had to be the one! She was the only one suitable!”

“Now we’re getting to the heart of the problem,” Amethyst said, her smirk having disappeared and her expression serious again. “Luna was my best friend. You and I were in the same position, having to watch as she turned into that monster.”

“You’re a friend of Luna’s?” Celestia asked. “I wasn’t aware she befriended… non-ponies.” She had to think for a few second to come up with an inoffensive word to describe the queen.

“Indeed she did,” Amethyst said. “You didn’t know that, did you? Did you know anything about your sister?”

“Of course I do!” Celestia stomped her hoof in rising anger. “She’s my sister! I love her more than anything else in this world!”

“Yet you stood by and reveled in your little ponies’ affection while she became that beast, hungering for attention and love.” Amethyst glared at Celestia. “If only she had accepted my offer, she might still be with me. But because of you, she’s gone.”

“She’s not gone, at least not permanently,” Celestia said, her voice trembling. “Starlight failed to properly use the elements.”

“Did it ever occur to you that it wasn’t her fault?” Amethyst asked, her voice filling with anger. “You were the one that shoved the Element of Magic into her hooves, knowing that she may not be the one to wield it.”

The princess shook her head. “The Element of Magic appeared before her, it chose her!” Celestia yelled. “She should have been able to use it!”

“Yet you simply discarded her when she failed,” Amethyst muttered. “Normally I would be pleased with such a clean severing of family ties. But you hurt her badly.”

“And I’m sorry!” Celestia said. “I still love her.”

Amethyst shook her head. “Whether you loved or hated her, it won’t matter anymore. You can stop lying to yourself now...” She changed her stance, her eyes turning as cold as a winter’s night, “because you won’t be able to remember it.”

The Changeling queen charged at Celestia, catching her off guard. Her fangs flashed as she drove them into Celestia’s neck.

Celestia cried out in pain and kicked at the Changeling queen as best she could. One of her kicks hit her assailant in the gut, forcing her to release her grip on Celestia’s neck.

But the queen wasn’t that easily deterred. She dodged the next kick and jabbed her horn into the princess’s chest. Green lightning ran over it and Amethyst looked up to see Celestia look down at her with fearful eyes..

Celestia screamed as the magic coursed through her system like lightning, paralyzing her entirely. She slumped over onto the ground with the queen looming over her like some vast predatory beast.

“Seems like my venom doesn’t work on you. But that’s where magic comes in to help,” Amethyst said as she noticed that Celestia was still awake. A drop of Celestia’s blood ran down the side of her mouth, which she wiped away. Doing so left a thin red streak on her cheek that the queen didn’t notice.

“I had to stock up on a few dozen ponies worth of love. One doesn’t take fighting the princess of the sun lightly, after all. Of course, I don’t think you’ll be going anywhere tonight.”

Celestia’s eyes were still moving, fear clearly showing in them. “You will forget this ever happened,” Amethyst whispered into the princess’ ear before moving her horn to Celestia’s. Green light engulfed both their horns and Celestia began to whimper as Amethyst invaded her mind.

“You will forget banishing her, you will forget hating her,” she whispered to the princess-turned-prey. “Instead, you will think of her as missing. You will want to find her but you never will. This is your punishment, Celestia, for crossing my daughter. You will worry about her for the rest of your natural life, never knowing what happened to her, never getting to hold her in your hooves again.”

One by one she sealed the memories that Celestia had of the day, taking care to seal them all individually. It was a long and painstakingly tedious process but it had to be done. If she didn’t, a single trigger could undo all of the seals and Celestia would remember everything instantly.

Now, Celestia would just remember bits and pieces if the seals broke, not enough for her mind to work with and unseal the rest of the memories. Or so she hoped. Amethyst had never worked her mind magic on an immortal before and she was quickly running out of love to power her spellwork.

But it should work, though Amethyst had to dedicate the last of her energy to sealing away the memory of the sealing itself. She just hoped that it was enough.

Celestia’s eyes were white and unseeing. Only when the Changeling queen removed her horn did they return to normal. The princess instantly fell asleep, her mind needing rest after the intrusive process.

“You will never know what happened to her,” Amethyst snarled. “Never.”

-

Celestia’s eyes shot open. Her back was aching and she didn’t feel rested at all. “When did I end up on the floor?” she asked herself as she pushed herself up onto her hooves. “Strange…” she said to herself as she moved to her window.

The moon was just now finishing its set path across the sky. Celestia closed her eyes and magically lowered the moon. She then moved on to the sun. The magnificent celestial body started to peek over the horizon as Celestia pulled on it.

“That’s done,” she said to herself, before moving back to the bed to fetch her boots. “Huh? Now where did I put those?”

She looked down and noticed that she was still wearing them. “I must have been more tired than I thought,” Celestia said, her face a bit red with embarrassment.

A knock on the door drew her attention. “Come in,” she said. Her staff never knocked, Celestia asked them not to.

“I can’t, princess,” the servant said through the door. “The door is sealed.”

“Really?” Celestia moved to the door and undid the rather simple locking spell. “My apologies,” she said to the servant, a white Pegasus pony with a yellow mane.

The Pegasus bowed. “Not your fault, princess. I’m sorry for intruding while you clearly desire your privacy.” Celestia noticed she was shaking in fright.

“Do not fear, my little pony,” Celestia comforted her. “I merely forgot to remove it, I think.” She couldn’t exactly remember casting the spell though.

The Pegasus pony nodded and went to work. “Princess? What is this?” She held out a torn book.

“That… that’s a gift from my beloved student,” Celestia said, a frown forming as she saw the condition the book was in. “It must have fallen off the desk. Put it back there, please. I’ll fix it up later.”

The Pegasus nodded and went to work as the door closed, the princess having left the room. She noticed how the princess’s bed was still mostly made. The sheets were very slightly wrinkled, as if the princess had only rested on it for a few minutes.

But Surprise knew better than to question why the princess hadn’t slept in her bed that night. It wasn’t of her concern and it just made her job that much easier.

-

Celestia didn’t know why but she felt the need to visit her student. She had been rather angry with her the past few months, since Luna’s banishment. But she had some time to calm down and put things in perspective.

And besides, she hadn’t seen or heard from her beloved student in two weeks. Not all that strange, since Starlight had moved out the castle some time ago. But Celestia was still worried.

She quickly made her way to Starlight’s little house in Canterlot and knocked on the door. No answer came. Celestia knocked louder.

Still no answer.

“How odd,” Celestia said. She then noticed that the mailbox was currently overflowing, almost as if it hadn’t been emptied in weeks.

This caused some alarm in the princess. “I hope you won’t mind,” Celestia said as she lowered her horn to the door and placed her magic on the lock, forcing the tumblers into place and unlocking it. She pushed the door open and walked in.

Everything seemed nice and tidy, though there was a very thin layer of dust on everything. This drew Celestia’s attention, as her beloved student had a minor allergy to dust. She would never allow dust to build up like this.

“Starlight?” Celestia called out but she only got silence as her answer. She made her way up the stairs, calling out her student’s name as she went. Eventually she arrived at Starlight’s bedroom. It looked the same like the rest of the house, untouched in weeks.

Celestia was beginning to worry now. She quickly made her way back to the castle and ordered a regiment of soldiers to come to her throne room.

“My beloved student, Starlight Twinkle, appears to be missing,” she told the guards. “I want you all to look for her. Start with her friends, they might know something. Return here tonight with your findings."

The guards all nodded and saluted her, though two of them seemed rather apprehensive about the task. They wanted to voice their complaints, only to be silenced by the spells they had willingly undergone. So instead, they just followed the rest of their squad.

Celestia sighed as they left the throne room. “Where are you, Starlight?”

The book her student had left for her sat next to her throne. Celestia had fixed up her own copy and she had send word to the distributors to print and send out copies of Starlight’s latest book. She just hoped that it wouldn’t be her last.

-

Present day

“Princess?” Twilight scrambled to her hooves and took a step backwards, only to bump into the door again.

“Starlight, Starlight, Starlight, my beloved student,” the princess said disapprovingly as she walked towards Twilight. “You, of all ponies, should know that my orders are to be obeyed. You disobeyed me, and for that you will be punished severely!”

Twilight’s eyes widened as the princess’s horn began to glow. Using agility that Twilight didn’t even know she had, she managed to narrowly dodge the bolt of lightning that the princess summoned.

“Y-you nearly blasted me with that!” Twilight cried in disbelief. Her princess, the mare she loved almost as much as her own mother had just tried to kill her!

“It seems my aim is a bit off,” Celestia said casually, though her eyes remained as cold as the void of space. Twilight had never seen her eyes like that. She was used to the kind, warm eyes of the princess but those seemed to have completely vanished.

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight pleaded. “Please, I am not Starlight!”

“Then why do you look just like her?” Celestia asked, preparing another bolt as she spoke.

“I inherited her good looks?” Twilight offered.

“You must take me for a fool!” Celestia launched the bolt at Twilight, who teleported away.

Celestia stared blankly at the spot where Twilight had been. “Where did you go?” she demanded, her head moving from left to right as she scanned the room for her stray student.

“Princess,” the voice came from behind her.

“Attempting to sneak up on me, are you?” Celestia turned and unleashed a torrent of flames from her horn as she went.

Again, Twilight teleported away, only to pop back up behind the princess.

“Such an interesting trick you’ve picked up,” Celestia said, not even bothering to turn around and face Twilight. “You haven’t been away that long, have you?”

“Princess Celestia, you taught me how to teleport,” Twilight said calmly. There was obviously something wrong with the princess. Something must have happened when Chrysalis was banished, Twilight figured. But right now, she needed to try to get Celestia to come to her senses.

“I did no such thing,” Celestia sneered. “You never managed to do it. You only had eyes for those damn novels you insisted on writing!”

“I teleported into the wall between your bedroom and the broom closet,” Twilight reminded her. “That was the first time I tried and it took you an hour to free me. I was screaming and crying all the while.”

Celestia fell silent. She slowly turned around to look at Twilight.

“I didn’t want to try again after that. I was so afraid that I’d disappoint you again,” Twilight said, approaching the princess slowly. “Do you remember what you said to me back then?”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Celestia said, though she did not seem so certain of her words anymore.

“Twilight Sparkle, there’s no reason to waste your tears just because you made a mistake.” Twilight closed her eyes as she recalled the fond memory. “Don’t look back at it for too long. Learn from them and try again. Because the greatest mistake in life is…”

“ENOUGH!!!” Celestia screamed, using the traditional Canterlot voice. Twilight choked on her words and only managed to produce a weak whimper in response. Something intangible was emanating from Celestia. Twilight didn’t know what it was. All she knew was that it made her sick to her stomach, worse, it was causing her physical pain.

“You are making my head hurt, Starlight,” Celestia sneered. “And I tire of playing around.”

Twilight could only stare at Celestia as she stepped closer towards her. While Celestia’s eyes had been cold up to now, they were now a slate gray.

“You know how I punish disobedient ponies,” Celestia stated. “Well, I’m not sure if you still count as a pony, but it doesn’t matter.”

Twilight wanted to turn and run but her hooves wouldn’t budge. “Look down,” Celestia said, traces of twisted amusement in her voice.

Twilight did so... and screamed. Her hooves were petrified! Twilight had read about this spell before. As long as Celestia’s eyes were fixed on her, the stone would continue to creep upwards. It would turn every bone, every cell of her body into stone and there was nothing she could do about it.

“Please, stop!” Twilight pleaded, hoping to reach the kind and warmhearted princess inside of the monster...

“No,” Celestia said, shattering Twilight’s last hope. “If anything, I might just speed up the process. Your whining is annoying me!”

Celestia’s horn glowed grey and Twilight closed her eyes. She didn’t want the last thing she ever saw to be the face of her beloved teacher and friend, twisted in anger.

It all happened so fast

A loud noise echoed through the throne room as the door was slammed open. Hissing sounds filled the air, along with a single ‘crack’ like that of a stone hitting and breaking the marble floor-tiles.

Twilight cautiously opened one eye. The fact that she could still do that meant that she wasn’t made of stone. Not entirely, at least. Her hooves were still too heavy for her to lift.

Something gray laid on the ground in front of her. One of her guards had put itself in between her and Celestia, taking the brunt of the petrification spell that Celestia was casting.

“No…” Twilight muttered, pulling at her own stone hooves in an futile attempt to get to him. He might still be conscious, Twilight hoped.

That was the last thing Twilight had wanted though, to have somepony lay down their life for her.

A grunt caught her attention. Only now did she notice that Celestia was still standing there. Changeling soldiers surrounded her, five of them had their fangs stuck deep in her flesh. Twilight didn’t know if their venom would be very effective though, as Celestia was supposedly immortal.

Eventually though, the princess succumbed to the venom and collapsed.

Twilight’s legs returned to normal and she rushed over to Celestia. “Get away from her,” she ordered the Changelings. They quickly moved away but not too far, so they could intervene at any time.

“Princess Celestia? Are you okay?” Twilight asked, hoping that the princess had been returned to normal.

“Twilight?” the princess muttered. “I don’t know if I am… what happened just now?” Celestia struggled to get back to her hooves. Apparently the venom wasn’t potent enough to bring her down entirely.

The Changelings hissed, before running towards Twilight, pushing her away from Celestia and forming a living shield in front of her.

Celestia blinked a few times. “Where did they all come from?”

“Good question,” Twilight said, a tad annoyed by the Changelings that had pushed her away. “Princess, what do you remember from just now?”

“Everything,” Celestia said. “It was strange… you were running around, you fell and then you were like this… you’re still beautiful, by the way,” Celestia added, causing Twilight to blush.

“And then… I remember being outside the Canterlot walls. Two of my best guards were there… and you were there. I said horrible things and this hate… this awful hate filled my heart, Twilight.”

“Hate?” Twilight asked. “So that was what I just felt…” The sensation she felt when Celestia yelled at her. It felt awful and Twilight never wanted to feel that again.

“I think so. That hate filled my heart. Or maybe it already was there.” Celestia shook her head. “I don’t know anymore. All I know is that just now, I was riding in the backseat of my mind. I saw everything that was happening but I couldn’t do anything. Forgive me Twilight but part of me didn’t want to do anything.”

“It’s okay, princess,” Twilight said, though she was still a bit apprehensive of the princess. “But could you…” She motioned towards the stone Changeling. “… can you fix him up? Please?”

Celestia nodded. “Of course.” She walked around Twilight and her living wall of Changelings and towards the stone Changeling.

The other Changelings hissed even louder as Celestia settled before their fallen brother. “Quiet,” Twilight ordered. They quickly fell silent but they didn’t take their eyes off of Celestia.

Celestia was not deterred by this. She had often done magic before judgmental eyes and this was no different. But she had to admit, the insect-like hissing was very intimidating even for somepony as old as her.

It seemed as though Celestia had caught the guardian just as he landed in front of Twilight: his wings were spread and his legs were braced for impact. Gravity had worked its own kind of magic though, causing him to topple over.

The princess bent down and touched her horn to his upturned one, sending a wave of curative magic through his body.

The Praetorian regained his color as his limbs became flexible again. He gasped for air and scrambled to his hooves, before collapsing to the ground.

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked.

“I am fine, princess,” the Praetorian hissed as he stood up again and dropped into a defensive stance. The threat was still there and he had to protect his charge!

“Stand down,” Twilight said. She knew that her guard would instantly target Celestia again.

“Of course, princess,” the guard said reluctantly, though he remained ready to lunge at Celestia if she so much as looked at Twilight wrongly.

“Well, this is my new family,” Twilight said with a nervous laugh. “We’re still working things out.”

“I can see that,” Celestia said. “Are you the Changelings from the dungeons?”

“We owe you no answer,” one of them said.

“I’ll take that as a ‘yes’ then,” Celestia said. “How come you’re active now?” she addressed the eleven Changelings that had been passive up until just now but got no answer besides another angry hiss.

“I hope you don’t mind that they escaped,” Twilight said. “I didn’t order them to, if that’s what you think…”

“I know you didn’t and frankly, I’m glad they did,” Celestia said. “If they hadn’t… I don’t know what I might have done to you, Twilight.”

“Place me in the statue garden?” Twilight offered.

“There’s a spot open between Discord and Feather Fiend the Terrible,” Celestia joked, despite the severity of the situation. “If you’re interested.”

“No thanks, I’ve been a statue before and I don’t recommend the experience.” Twilight shuddered as she thought back to her experience with the cockatrice.

“All jokes aside, I think I need help,” Celestia said seriously. “What happened just now, shouldn’t have. I’ve never lost control like that. It was like watching a movie, and no matter how hard I tried to change it, nothing happened.” She shuddered at the thought of the experience. “I do not want to go through that again.”

“I wouldn’t either,” Twilight said. “Uh, princess? Would you be angry if I send these Changelings back home?” The group chittered and hissed nervously as they stared at Celestia, daring her to make a move.

“I’ll allow it, only if you forgive me for what I did just now,” Celestia said, using her serious voice. The one that Twilight knew she only used when she was fooling around a bit. “Of course, you can. Think of it as a sign of good will towards the Changelings.”

“Then I forgive you,” Twilight said. “Come on everypony, assume a disguise,” she ordered the Changelings.

The thirteen soldiers nodded, before assuming disguises. Celestia vaguely recognized some of them as guests at the wedding. “I want you all to return to the hive. Don’t talk to anypony on the way there and don’t stand out, okay?” Twilight said and the Changelings nodded.

“You’re taking quite well to giving orders,” Celestia commented.

“It’s weird,” Twilight said with a shrug. “You know me, I’m not one to boss ponies around but…”

“It comes to you as a second nature, doesn’t it?” Celestia asked. “You’ve always been a natural leader, Twilight. I think you’ll do well in your new position.”

Twilight blushed and thanked the princess for her praise.

“Guard,” Celestia called out, summoning one of her royal guards to the throne room.

A single guard came running in through the open door. “You called, princess?” he asked as he bowed before her. His eyes widened as he saw Twilight, his hoof reached for his spear but a glare from Celestia stopped him.

“Escort these ponies to the entrance of Canterlot, please,” Celestia ordered.

“Yes, your majesty,” the guard saluted her. “Come along then,” he addressed the disguised Changelings.

The thirteen ‘ponies’ bowed before Twilight and followed the guard.

“Why didn’t he come in?” Twilight wondered.

“What do you mean?” Celestia asked.

“When we were fighting, why didn’t he come in? Your guards were stationed outside, right?” Twilight didn’t know how anypony could have missed the ruckus or the more than a dozen Changelings charging into the throne room.

“Knowing them, they were either patrolling or playing cards.” Celestia sighed. “I’m leaning towards the later. Worst of all, they were the ones so adamant about increasing the security in the throne room.”

Twilight laughed at that.

“Twilight, I need to get something off my chest. But not here,” Celestia said once Twilight was done laughing. “Let’s take a stroll through the sculpture garden.” She moved towards the door, expecting Twilight to follow her.

“Wait a minute, I need to reapply my disguise,” Twilight said but Celestia shook her head.

“No, you will not. Twilight, I am not ashamed of you,” Celestia said. “I don’t want you to pretend that you’re somepony you’re not.”

“But… I’m Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight frowned.

“That’s not what I meant, my faithful student,” Celestia walked over to Twilight and pulled her into a hug. “What I meant is that you should not be ashamed to walk around in your true form.”

“Thank you, princess,” Twilight said as Celestia pulled away again.

“Call me Celestia from now on,” Celestia said. “We’re of equal title, aren’t we? Princess Twilight?”

Twilight blushed and nodded.

“Come Twilight, let’s walk.” Celestia led the way.

“This is too familiar…” Twilight muttered, her thoughts turning to hallways and tunnels without beginnings or endings.

-

“Everypony’s staring at me,” Twilight whispered to Celestia as they walked through the castle. All the servants stopped what they were doing to point and gawk at her, as if she was some circus animal.

“Then let them stare,” Celestia said at her normal volume. They had reached the entrance to the castle, passing a wide-eyed Brass Bit on the way there. Twilight gave him a little awkward smile, which he hesitantly returned.

Even the guards were sneaking peeks at Twilight. A few of them even pointed their spears at her, though a quick glare and a silent promise of suspension from Celestia caused them to back down.

Twilight wasn’t used to this kind of attention and she didn’t like it. Having Celestia near her made her feel a bit more confident though. Having her three Praetorians out in the open helped too, though Twilight didn’t know why. Perhaps the fact that they’d willingly lay down their lives for her had something to do with it.

Celestia had ordered three of her own guards to come along on their walk. And they too kept glancing at Twilight. But they were even more interested in the Praetorians. The royal guards wondered whether or not they were friendly. Hard to tell when somepony kept a neutral face at all times. The irony wasn’t lost to them…

Eventually, the royal pair and their respective guards arrived at the sculpture garden. Every tourist there simply scampered off as the two princesses came in, leaving Twilight to wonder whether they left because of her or Celestia.

“Twilight, there’s a reason I brought you here,” Celestia said as they passed Discord’s statue.

“You needed to get something off your chest?” Twilight remembered.

“Indeed. Twilight, that spell I tried to use on you… I used it often. Thousands of years ago, I used it whenever somepony crossed me. Traitors, badmouths, Neighova’s witnesses, criminals, anypony that I thought should be silenced or could be considered a threat.”

“I…” Twilight didn’t know what to say at first. “So Discord wasn’t lying? When he said that…” she eventually managed to say.

“I know what he said.” Celestia lowered her head in defeat. “I, Princess Celestia of Equestria turned ponies to stone on a whim. I’ve done terrible things in my life, Twilight. Most of them to make life better and safer for my subjects. Others were to satisfy my own petty desires. It may sound strange, coming from the mouth of an immortal, but I feel as though I have matured since Luna’s banishment.”

“We all make mistakes, Celestia.” Twilight still found it weird to call her mentor like that. “But you realize that what you did was wrong. That means you can work to make things better,” she tried to comfort her teacher.

“Yet, it’s never enough,” Celestia said. “And now, there are things I’ve done wrong which I don’t even remember properly.”

“I wish I could help you, Celestia,” Twilight said. “But my mind magic isn’t that strong. I can barely keep up my own blocking spell.”

“What are you blocking?” Celestia asked, curious as to why her student would use that kind of magic. Celestia herself had warned her that the pony mind was not something to be toyed with, especially not their own.

“Let’s not talk about that,” Twilight said quickly. “Trust me on this.”

“YOU!!” somepony screamed from the other side of the garden. “Get away from her!”

Twilight and Celestia turned to see Prince Blueblood come running. His eyes were fixated on Twilight and for a moment she wondered why.

That was until she got knocked off her hooves by the prince and onto the ground. “How dare you approach Princess Celestia? After what you’ve done to her and my sister?” Blueblood had a front hoof on Twilight’s chest and pressed down, causing her to wheeze in pain. Blueblood seemed to be near hysterical now, something that Celestia had never seen before with her nephew.

“Stand down, Blueblood,” Celestia said coldly. “You are crushing my guest, Princess Amaryllis. She had nothing to do with the attack on Cadance and she is here to discuss a peaceful resolution to this situation.” If Celestia ever grew tired of being a princess, she could join the theatre business, as her acting skills were superb. As was her ability to come up with stuff on the spot. One can’t deal with politicians every day and not pick up a few tricks...

Blueblood stared at her, his mouth open in shock but quickly did as he was told to. “You are actually considering talking with these creatures? Right here, in the open?”

“You were rather supportive of your other aunt, when she left to the Wastelands,” Celestia commented as Twilight got back onto her hooves. “Why not now, when the Changelings do the same for us? Princess Amaryllis here wishes for no conflict between our nations.”

“Because that means that they have to set hoof on our land,” Blueblood looked at Twilight with a scrutinizing look. “If you can call ‘those’ hooves at all.” He indicated her rather strange and hole-riddled hooves.

“Blueblood, my patience is running thin,” Celestia said. “Please, refrain from insulting our guest. You might just spark an international conflict.”

Blueblood glared at her. “And what do you call assaulting and impersonating Cadance? How about attacking Canterlot? And kidnapping Twilight, huh? Are those not enough reasons to limit our contact with these… things?”

“Our nation apologizes for those incidents,” Twilight said in Mayor Mare’s voice. The politician came to mind for some reason and thus Twilight decided to just roll with it. “Be assured that those were isolated incidents and our Changelings bear no ill will towards your ponies.” If only Applejack were here, Twilight thought. The farm pony would be ashamed of her for lying through her fangs. Either that or she’d be proud because she didn’t slip up, as Twilight was a bad liar.

“We’ll see about that once Aunt Luna comes back,” Blueblood said. Twilight could feel the hate rolling off of him. To be honest, Twilight couldn’t really blame him. She too had some choice words to share with the queen when they meet up again.

Still, it didn’t bother her as much as when it came from Celestia. Perhaps the significance of the pony had something to do with it as well, something that required further research.

“Very well then,” Celestia said. “Now if you’ll excuse us, I have much to show to our guest.”

Blueblood grumbled something and took off, but not before shooting Twilight a glare that made her shiver.

“He took it rather hard,” Celestia whispered as Blueblood walked away. “He and Cadance are very close, you know.”

“I know,” Twilight said, her normal voice restored. “We played together sometimes when we were foals, when Cadance would foalsit me. How come he didn’t recognize me?”

“Well, it’s been a few years since that incident between your and his parents. I don’t think you’ve seen each other directly since,” Celestia mused.

“Let’s not talk about that either,” Twilight muttered.

“That could be the reason,” Celestia continued. “And there’s the obvious, of course.” She touched Twilight’s wings, amazed at how fragile they felt.

“Yeah but my cutie mark should’ve…” Twilight turned white. Literally. Her coat turned snow-white for a few seconds. “M-M-My cutie mark! It’s gone! No...No. No. No! No!”

“Twilight, calm down,” Celestia said soothingly. “It doesn’t matter.”

“To you it doesn’t! But it’s my mark and now it’s gone!” Twilight cried. “I worked so hard to earn it and now it’s gone! She said it would happen but I didn’t know it would happen so fast!” Tears were running down her cheeks now.

“I… didn’t even get to say goodbye.” She sniffed. Twilight knew it was foalish but that mark had been her guiding light in her early life. It was like losing an old friend…

“Dry your tears, Twilight Sparkle.” Celestia embraced her and Twilight eagerly leaned into the touch. “Your cutie mark may be gone but it’s just a symbol. The real you is still there, right?”

“Right,” Twilight sniffed. “I’m just… I had it for so long and now it’s just gone. It’s not fair!”

“I know, I know.” Celestia patted her back, hoping that the comforting gesture would be appreciated.

“Thank you, Celestia.” Twilight sniffed one last time, before moving a hoof to dry her eyes.

-

Meanwhile, outside the garden.

“Damned Changelings…” Blueblood muttered. “How dare they set hoof in Canterlot, after what they did. I should have crushed that insect when I had the chance and-”

Blueblood was halted mid-tirade by somepony tapping on his shoulder. “WHAT?” he screamed, rivaling Luna and her Royal Canterlot Voice, as he turned around.

A Changeling stood there. Blueblood was just about to say something offensive when the Changeling slugged him in the jaw.

“Well, I say…” the prince muttered before falling over, clearly unconscious.

The Changeling disappeared again without saying a word, leaving the prince passed out by the side of the road.

-

Back with the princesses.

“Did you hear something?” Celestia asked.

“No, what did you hear?” Twilight asked. She noticed one of her guards to be missing. She sincerely hoped that he hadn’t done anything stupid…

“A click, I think. Never mind,” Celestia said. “Anyway, I’m sorry about your cutie mark. But know that, no matter what form you have, I will always be able to recognize my…”

Celestia’s eyes dilated, just like before.

“…my beloved student,” Celestia finished her sentence.

Twilight took a few steps back, in case Celestia turned on her again. Luckily, the princess’s eyes quickly returned to normal.

“It happened again,” Celestia said. “Just not as violent or intense as before. Twilight, if you’ll excuse me… I need to go to the hospital, before this escalates beyond my control.” She frowned. “If it hasn’t already…”

“Of course, Celestia.” Twilight nodded.

“You might be able to come and see me later, when you visit Cadance. We’ll talk about that ‘something’ of yours then.” Celestia smiled. “In the meantime, I believe there’s a certain pair of ponies that want to see you again.”

“Mom and dad,” Twilight said. “I need a cloak. Or something, I can’t go and face them like this…”

“Twilight, go as you are,” Celestia said. “Have some faith in them.” Of course, Celestia already knew how Night Light and Twilight Velvet would react. But Twilight had to discover that on her own.

“No, I can’t walk around Canterlot like this.” A flash of fire surrounded Twilight, returning her to her old Unicorn form. “This is much better,” she said.

Celestia smiled. “I’m glad to see you like this again but you shouldn’t have to worry about your appearance. I could just send some guards along with you, so nopony would bother you.”

“Won’t stop them from staring…” Twilight muttered. “Anything off about me? Wings? Extra holes? Unusual and bendy horn?” She tried looking at her forehead but failed to do so.

“Your abdomen,” Celestia pointed out. Twilight turned her head to see that she still had that distinct green part. But she had her cutie mark back, which made her smile.

“Here,” Celestia said, holding out a cloak to Twilight. “I had one of the guards fetch it before we left. I’m pretty sure it’ll fit and that it’s bat-free.”

“Thank you, Celestia,” Twilight said as she put the cloak on. “It still feels weird to call you that.”

“Twilight, can you promise me something?” Celestia asked.

“Anything,” Twilight said.

“Drop the disguise when you get to your parent’s house,” Celestia said. “Do not hide from them.”

“I-I will,” Twilight said, not sounding very confident at all.

-

Twilight walked through Canterlot again. Her parent’s house wasn’t far and she broke into a gallop to get there even faster. Nopony said anything about her strange features, so she knew that the cloak was doing its job.

Her three guards were obscured from sight as well, though Twilight knew where they were at the moment. One of them was galloping beside her, another was following her by running over the rooftops and the last one was flying above her.

The connection she had to the hive was growing stronger and Twilight was both intrigued and scared by this. She briefly wondered if those Changelings that had been sprung free got back to the hive already. Probably not, she thought, as the Wastelands were still a long way out of Canterlot.

Twilight also hoped that the Changelings’ guard wasn’t too angry when he woke up… It seemed like her guards had a tendency to beat ponies up when they least expect it. But that guard had shoved her… perhaps they took revenge, if they couldn’t intervene directly. Come to think of it, Twilight hadn’t seen miss Shimmer Shine, her old Magic Kindergarten teacher, since she graduated, despite her living in the same street as she and her parents did…

She wondered-

“Oh,” Twilight said. They had already arrived at her parents’ house. “You guys, stay out here. None of you go in the house, do you understand me?”

“Yes, our princess,” the three of them said in unison, not bothering to become visible.

Twilight knocked on the door. As she waited, she undid the disguise like Celestia had asked her too. She kept the cloak on though.

The door swung open and a blue Unicorn stood in the doorway. “Yes, can I…” he started to ask but failed to finish his sentence.

“Daddy?”

-

Damn, this chapter was hard. I wrote the Celestia VS Twilight part fifteen times! I do hope that I managed to properly portray what was going on with Celestia. Basically, she has repressed/sealed memories and seeing Twilight on the ground in the previous chapter triggered one of them, causing her to have a violent flashback. All the hate she had back then returned in an instant.

[E/N]: Bingle-bongle Dingle-dangle Yickity-do Yickity-dah Ping-pong Lippy Tappy Too-tah...

Er, yeah, I ain’t got much in the way of things to say/type/insert into this blasted note. Well, um, college starts back up on Monday...[sarcasm]that’ll be fun.[/sarcasm] I’m also going to be involved in a D&D campaign during the year, that will be fun cause I’ll get to flex my ad lib muscles. But yeah, how ‘bout dat chapter huh?

Chapter 11

Chapter 11

The sound of wood scraping on tiles was all that broke the silence in Night Light’s hobby room as he moved his chair back and forth to find a comfortable position to work in. Night Light squinted his eyes and bit his lip in concentration as he held the last piece in his magic grasp. It took him nearly two years but finally, his scale model of the R.A.S. Harmony was nearly complete.

It was a beautiful piece of engineering on a small scale and would become the centerpiece of his collection. If he managed to finish it, that is.

Night Light had always enjoyed building models airships but today his heart just wasn’t in it. Something was missing. Something purple that would sit by him at times and comment on whether or not the bow was painted in the correct color or if the mast was slightly off-center. Something white that just wouldn’t shut up about that new filly he was dating.

With a sigh he levitated the last piece, the rudder, back into the box and closed it.

Night Light missed his little filly and colt. Life just wasn’t the same without those two.

Both Twilight and Shining Armor had left the house, so Night Light didn’t see them as often as he liked to but at least he knew that they were safe. And according to her letters, Twilight was even happier than she had ever been in Canterlot, which made Night Light happy in turn.

Shining Armor was always a subject of worry for Night Light. Becoming captain at such a young age… Night Light was awfully proud of his son but also terribly worried about his son’s safety.

Not that Twilight was any better: Nightmare Moon, Discord, hydras, cockatrices, parasprites; Twilight Sparkle seemed to be a filly-shaped monster-magnet.

The muffled sound of something breaking drew his attention. Night Light slid out of his chair and walked out the room. “Maybe tomorrow,” he said as he closed the door.

He quickly made his way to where he thought the sound came from. In the living room, Twilight Velvet was crouched over a few shards of clay. “I broke it.” She looked up at Night Light with tears in her eyes. “My magic waned and it slipped and…”

Velvet began sobbing loudly. Night Light wasted no time and rushed over to his distraught wife. Treading carefully to avoid the remnants he helped Velvet back to her hooves and hugged her.

“I broke it,” Velvet said again as Night Light rubbed her back in a comforting gesture. His eyes wandered to the shards on the ground. The largest shard had some chicken scratchings on it. ‘Twilight Sparkle – 4’ it said.

“Her hoofprint,” Velvet said, absently pointing at the shards. “I accidentally dropped it.”

Night Light reluctantly let go off his wife and gathered the shards together with his magic. Luckily the clay hoofprint had shattered into large pieces which could easily be put back together. “Don’t worry dear,” he said. “Let me just get some glue and we’ll fix this.”

The blue stallion all but ran back to his hobby room and grabbed the tube of glue he had left on his desk.

“Here we go,” he said as he returned to the living room, triumphantly floating the tube in front of him.

“My hero,” Velvet said as she dried her tears.

Night Light quickly lifted the pieces up again and glued them together. It wasn’t perfect but it was whole again and that was what mattered.

He traced his big hoof over the imprint of the little hoof. It was so tiny compared to his and for a moment, Night Light thought back to the day Twilight was born. How she had grabbed his hoof and refused to let go.

Night Light lowered the cast onto the coffee table, to allow the glue to set.

“Nighty, I’m scared,” Twilight Velvet said as she sat down on the couch. “I want my foals back.”

“As do I.” Night Light frowned. “But we have to have faith in Princess Luna and Twilight’s friends.”

“I know, but I’m just so scared,” Velvet said with a whimper.

“Don’t worry,” Night Light said as he settled next to his wife. “If Applejack and Rainbow are half as stubborn as Twilight always says, then I don’t think we’ll have anything to worry about.”

“But what if she doesn’t want to come back?” Velvet said, her voice betraying her rising fear. “What if she likes her real mother more? What if-”

Night Light laid a hoof on her lips, gently silencing her. “You are her real mother, don’t you ever forget that,” he said as he moved his hoof away. “We raised her from a little foal to a beautiful young mare and no pony, or Changeling, can take that from us, you hear me?”

Velvet nodded and kissed her husband. “Thank you, Nighty.”

“Any time, my love,” Night Light said. “What were you doing here anyway?” he asked.

“Oh nothing,” she lied. “Just going through some old junk…”

Night Light hadn’t noticed until now but the floor was strewn with various bits and knickknacks that he vaguely recognized.

“Look, I found Shining Armor’s old drawings,” Velvet said with a smile on her face. She picked up a stack of papers and floated them towards Night Light. “Remember this?”

She held out the first drawing which had two big blobs and one little blob sitting in front of a house. “I’m pretty sure I wasn’t that fat,” Night Light laughed as he looked at the portrait Shining Armor had drawn so many years ago.

He took the stack of papers from Twilight Velvet and began to leaf through them. Their house, grandma, their house again, a royal guard, Twilight, some weird monster with holes in it…

“Shining Armor was quite the little artist when he was young,” Night Light said as he pulled out that particular drawing. “Do you think he…” He frowned and showed Twilight Velvet that picture.

Velvet’s eyes widened in shock. “I-I think so,” she stammered. “Do you remember that night? When he came in, screaming that there was some monster in Twilight’s room?” she asked.

“I think I do,” Night Light tried to recall the memory. He took another look at the drawing. The monster his son had drawn was towering over a crib with a little purple blob in it.

“Do you think that was her? The Changeling queen?” Velvet asked.

“I don’t know. I didn’t think much of it at the time but now…” He ran his hoof over the drawing. “It can’t be a coincidence.”

“To think that she’s been in our house,” Velvet shivered. “In Twilight’s room. She could have taken her at any time.”

“Don’t think like that,” Night Light said as he put the drawings down again. “Come on, let’s clean this place up. Wouldn’t want those two to come home to a messy house, right?”

“Right,” Velvet said, a small smile finding its way onto her face. It was the first time since the wedding fiasco that Night Light had seen her smile.

That smile faded quickly though as Velvet looked at him. “Do you ever think about her?”

“Every day,” Night Light said, his eyes growing a bit moist. “I always wonder if she would have been like her. Would she have been the princess’s student as well? Would she have made such wonderful friends? Would she have saved the world?”

Velvet didn’t say anything. A few tears ran down her cheek. She quickly wiped them off and turned back to her husband. “I just… I don’t know, Night Light. I just don’t know,” she eventually said.

“Neither do I,” Night Light admitted.

An awkward silence hung in the air as neither of them knew what to say. Words were not enough to express their feelings and could be considered wasted.

“I’m kind of expecting them to just walk back in,” Night Light said after a few minutes. “You know how Twilight would rush home, eager to show off her report card. Or how Shiny would knock on the door in the middle of the night when he forgot his keys, again.”

Twilight Velvet nodded and leaned into Night Light, who slung a fore leg around her and pulled her close to him.

*Knock-knock*

Night Light and Velvet looked at each other and shared a small laugh at the well-timed interruption. “I’ll get it,” Night Light said. “It’s probably my boss, wondering why the hay I haven’t come to work.”

“He gave you two weeks off,” Twilight Velvet reminded him.

Again, Night Light reluctantly let go of his better half and stood up. “Let’s find out then,” he said.

He quickly made his way to the door, hesitating for just a second, before turning the knob and pulling the door open. “Yes? Can I…” he started to ask but the words quickly got stuck in his throat.

His eyes widened as he saw exactly who was at the door. Panic started to form as he took in her image: green eyes, dark coat, aqua blue mane, holes everywhere. The spitting image of the mare that had been haunting his nightmares since the wedding.

Night Light was usually a level-headed stallion but seeing this Changeling at his front door made his blood boil. He was just about to demand her to leave, when she opened her mouth and said something that made his heart skip a beat.

“Daddy?”

Night Light stared at the cloaked mare, a bewildered look on his face. That voice…

The Changeling returned his stare, a hopeful look in her eyes.

Night Light remained quiet, unable to form the words he wanted to say.

Neither of them said anything for a while, which made Twilight very nervous. “I-I’ll just go,” she eventually stammered, tears forming in the corners of her eyes.

“No!” Night Light cried out, having found his voice again. “Don’t leave! Don’t you dare leave!” He rushed at her, his hooves quickly wrapping around her in an attempt to keep her there.

For Twilight, those strong hooves were familiar. They made her feel safe and they made her forget her worries momentarily.

“Is it really you?” Night Light whispered.

“Yes, daddy,” Twilight whispered back. “I know I don’t look like me anymore but… I’m so sorry for worrying you,” she said, relishing in his hold.

“That wasn’t your fault,” Night Light said, breaking the hug and turning back to the door. “Come,” he said. “Your mother is going to be so happy.”

Twilight hesitated. Her father was happy enough to see her. But he didn’t know the truth about the real Twilight Sparkle yet…

-

“Who is it?” Twilight Velvet called out, not looking up from her work. She was sorting through Shining Armor’s drawings, in the hope of finding any more sketches of the Changeling queen, though all she found were more pictures of random things that colts draw. Airships, dragons, wagons, Twilight Sparkle. One of those didn’t really belong, Twilight Velvet mused.

“You’re not going to believe this,” Night Light said as he walked back into the living room.

“Believe what?” Velvet asked, looking towards the door.

“Hi,” Twilight said nervously as she walked in after her father.

Twilight Velvet stared at the Changeling. The Changeling stared back. For a while, silence reigned. One could even hear the pitter-patter of that annoying mouse that lived under the floorboards.

“Twilight?” Velvet eventually broke the silence. “Twilight Sparkle? Is that you?”

“Y-yes, mom,” Twilight stuttered. “It’s me, sort of…”

Twilight’s eyes widened as she was all but thrown to the ground by her mother in a desperate attempt to get to her. “My baby!” Velvet cried out. “You came home! You came home? Where’s Shining Armor? Is he okay?”

“Calm down, dear. You’re overwhelming her,” Night Light said calmly.

“Hehe, sorry…” Velvet said as she helped Twilight back to her hooves. “Your coat feels so strange,” she noted.

Twilight’s face reflected her confusion. “Why are you taking this so lightly?” she asked. “I mean, I’m not a pony. I’m not your daughter and-”

Both Velvet and Night Light laid a hoof on Twilight’s lips. “Don’t you ever, ever dare say that again,” Velvet said.

“You are our little filly, whether you like it or not,” Night Light said jokingly as he and Velvet removed their hooves.

“But-” Twilight tried to say.

“No buts,” Night Light cut her off.

Her mother gently tugged on the loose cloak, pulling it off of Twilight. The Changeling instinctively flexed her wings, much to her parent’s surprise.

Velvet and Night Light took a moment to observe their daughter.

“Twilight, I think we need to explain some things to you,” Velvet said eventually. She sat down on the couch and patted the cushion next to her in an inviting way.

Twilight Sparkle took up the invitation and sat down next to Velvet, while her father settled in next to her, sandwiching the young mare between her parents. The Changeling was feeling a bit uncomfortable like this. “I could change into my old form, if you want me to.”

“No, don’t,” Velvet said.

“Don’t be ashamed,” Night Light added. “We love you the way you are.”

It was safe to say that Twilight was a bit shocked. She had gone over a dozen possible scenarios in her head, from angry parents to sad parents to even downright furious parents. In all her planning, she had never expected them to react quite like this. She had come in, expecting screaming and crying and disowning… She had even prepared a mental checklist for this situation.

“Twilight, there is no easy way of saying this,” Velvet started. She wrapped a fore leg around Twilight and pulled her close. “So we’re just going to say this bluntly.” She looked at her husband, who nodded, encouraging her to go on.

“We’ve always know you weren’t our daughter by blood,” Velvet said. “But we raised you, we loved you and still do so. For all intents and purposes, you ARE our daughter.”

“You knew?” Twilight uttered. “How could you know? Why didn’t you tell me?”

“We noticed… things. Things that normal fillies don’t do when they grow up,” Night Light said with a frown on his face.

“And we just didn’t know how,” Velvet said. “How could we tell you that you weren’t a pony? Would you have believed us?” She frowned. “Even I still find it hard to believe and I have you sitting here next to me.”

Twilight remained quiet, thinking about this situation. Her parents knew. They knew that she was an imposter. But they didn’t care. They loved her anyway…

“She,” Twilight uttered. “She took your real foal and…” she couldn’t finish that sentence. “I’m sorry.”

Velvet shook her head. “You were just a foal at the time, you couldn’t have known,” she said. “But I am angry with her, for taking away my little filly.” Velvet shuddered, as the last memory she had of the other Twilight Sparkle was holding her cold and lifeless body while she was desperately pleading to whatever deity was listening to have her daughter open her eyes.

“If I ever meet her face to face, I don’t know what I’d do,” Night Light mused. “A small part of me wants to scream at her. Hit her, maybe even kill her.” He cleared his throat as he said that. “But another, stronger part of me wants to thank her for giving us a little filly to love.”

Twilight was at a loss for words. Her parents genuinely didn’t care that she was a Changeling! They truly loved her regardless of what she was. Twilight was actually feeling bad right now for ever doubting them.

All three Unicorns converged in a group hug; she was their filly and nopony else’s Twilight could feel their love and basked in it, now realizing for the first time just how much they loved her.

They sat like that for a few minutes, before Night Light broke the hug. “Twilight, can you tell us what happened to Shining Armor?” he asked. He didn’t really want to disrupt the moment they were sharing but Shining Armor was more important that exchanging hugs right now.

Twilight nodded. “He’s in the hospital right now,” she said. “I sent one of my guards with him. The… the queen did something to him.”

“We know,” Velvet said, clearing her throat. “We need to go and see him right away.”

“Indeed,” Night Light said, feeling slightly giddy. An hour ago they were afraid of losing their foals forever. Now, they had one back and the other was within walking distance .

“Let me fix my disguise first,” Twilight said as a flash of fire engulfed her. The flames died down to reveal a purple Unicorn. “How do I look?” she asked.

“Like you,” Twilight Velvet said, slightly shocked at the display.

“Only these are a bit different,” Night Light noted, his hoof running over two wafer-thin wings on Twilight’s back. “They feel so fragile,” he said as he rubbed them.

“And they’re a bit ticklish, so please stop that,” Twilight laughed nervously, wondering if she had just given her father further means of annoying her. Of course, that was his sacred duty as a father.

“Sorry,” Night Light said but not before tickling the base of her left wing a bit more. Twilight’s annoyed face meant that he had succeeded in bothering her, which in turn mean that things were back to normal. Or at least as normal as things would be from now on.

“Here, try this,” Velvet said as she slung Twilight’s cloak back onto her back and clasped it shut around her neck. “What do you think, Nighty?”

“Can’t see a thing,” Night Light said honestly.

“Good, let’s get going then,” Velvet said.

-

Twilight walked with a spring in her step towards the hospital alongside her parents. So far, her birth mother had been wrong about her family and friends. Her parents still loved her, Princess Celestia still loved her, despite the minor incident earlier.

But Twilight still had eight ponies and one dragon to cross off of her checklist. Cadance had a good reason to hate her, as Chrysalis had imprisoned and mistreated her for a month because of Twilight.

Shining Armor had the same reason to hate her. Twilight had no idea of what the queen’s mind magic had done to him. And then there was the fact that Shining Armor had been a single spell away from Changelinghood.

Spike... Twilight didn’t know what to expect from him.

And then there were her friends… Thinking of them caused the spring in Twilight’s step to fade as she resumed her normal pace.

Twilight wasn’t sure about them accepting her. As much as she hated herself for feeling that way, she had to accept them hating her as a viable outcome.

Rarity would never want to be seen with her in public, Rainbow Dash would be furious about missing out on impressing the Wonderbolts, Fluttershy would probably be just plain scared of her, Applejack would be angry for what happened to her own brother and Pinkie Pie… she would probably be very Pinkie about the situation.

On the other hoof, maybe Rarity would see her new shape as a challenge to make more and more beautiful dresses. Perhaps Rainbow Dash could teach her how to fly. Fluttershy could possibly find a use for Twilight’s emotion-sensing ability when it comes to taking care of animals. And Applejack could always use some extra farmhands that needed only to be paid love.

And Pinkie Pie… was just Pinkie Pie. She’d find a reason to throw Twilight a party, whether or not her friends accepted her.

“Twilight?” Velvet’s voice broke Twilight’s chain of thought. “We’re here.”

“Oh?” Twilight looked around, only to see the entrance to the hospital in front of her. “I must have been daydreaming,” she said.

Three simultaneous thuds were heard besides her. Night Light and Twilight Velvet noticed three sets of hoof prints around Twilight. “Twiley? What are those?”

“These are the guards I mentioned,” Twilight said nervously. “I may have forgotten to tell you this but I’m apparently the Changeling princess and heir to the throne.”

Night Light and Velvet nodded. “We figured as much at the wedding, when Chrysalis shouted that at us,” Velvet said.

“You three, stay outside,” Twilight said to her three invisible stalkers.

The Changelings blinked into existence for a few seconds to bow before her and turned back invisible.

Twilight turned around and walked towards the entrance of the hospital, her parents trailing after her as they tried to process what had just happened.

-

“I’m looking for Shining Armor,” Twilight said as she rushed up to the receptionist. “He was brought in a while ago.”

“Shining Armor?” the receptionist, a pale grey Pegasus, asked. “Let’s see… ah yes, Shining Armor.” She leaved through the papers on her desk. “Are you family?” she asked.

“I’m his L.S.B.F.F.” Twilight said, earning her a confused look from the Pegasus.

“She’s his little sister,” Night Light said. “And we’re Shining Armor’s parents.”

“I see,” the receptionists said. “You may visit him in room… room 302,” she said, reading the number off the paper.

“Thank you,” Velvet said.

-

“Come on,” the doctor said. “Eat the chocolate.” The blue Pegasus waved the half-eaten bar of chocolate in front of Shining Armor.

Shining Armor refused to do so and turned his head away, much like a stubborn foal would if presented with mashed alfalfa.

“Listen, if you don’t eat this, your recovery will take a lot longer. Surely you want to get out of here as quickly as possible, right?”

The white stallion cocked his head in confusion.

“I give up,” the blue Pegasus said, tossing the bar of chocolate back onto the tray. “Are you sure this is the only way to fix this?”

“Positive,” the brown earth pony said. “Trust me, I’m a doctor.”

“In what?” the Pegasus asked furiously, having run out off patience. “Why am I even listening to you?” he asked himself.

“Shining Armor?” a feminine voice called from outside the room. Two mares and a stallion came in.

“Shiny!” Twilight Velvet rushed to her son’s sickbed.

“Are you his parents?” the doctor asked. “I am doctor Quick Fix. I’m in charge of all patients that have come in contact with the Changelings.”

“How is he doing, doc?” Night Light asked.

“Better than when he came in,” Quick Fix said. “The ‘doctor’ here told us to feed him chocolate. Imagine my surprise when that actually worked. Of course, I have no idea if this is a long-term solution but for now it’s worth a shot, at least until we find something better.”

“What ‘doctor’ are you talking about?” Velvet asked.

“Him.” Quick Fix pointed to the Earth pony behind him. Or more specifically, to the spot were said Earth pony had been.

“Where did he go?” Twilight Velvet asked, faking innocence. She knew all too well that the stallion had been another Changeling.

“I… uh… never mind,” Quick Fix said. “What’s important right now is that Shining Armor makes a full recovery. I don’t suppose you can help feed him his medicine?”

“Shiny was a fussy eater when he was a foal,” Velvet said. “Just let me try.”

“Mother knows best, I suppose,” Quick Fix said with a chuckle. “Now where did I put that bar?”

Quick Fix had placed said chocolate bar on a tray. That tray was now empty, save for the scraps of foil and paper that had been wrapped around the bar.

The bar itself was now lodged in Twilight’s mouth, who was chewing on it like it was made of the finest Ambrosia.

Quick Fix, Night Light and Twilight Velvet stared at Twilight, two of them already used to Twilight’s shenanigans when it came to chocolate.

Eventually, Twilight managed to swallow the bar and spoke up. “I regret nothing,” she said, licking her lips.

The real doctor rubbed his temples. “I’m going to take my break now,” he said. He walked outside, muttering something about crazy ponies.

“You can show yourself again,” Twilight said once she was certain Quick Fix was out of hearing range.

The Praetorian shimmered back into view, still in his Earth pony disguise. “My princess,” he said with a bow.

“Stop that,” Twilight said. “And why didn’t you leave once you dropped Shining Armor off?”

“I couldn’t find an opening,” the Praetorian said. “Those ponies refused to let me slip away. They bombarded me with questions.”

Twilight noticed that her guard was lowering his head and shoulders, assuming a submissive position.

“I’m not going to punish you,” Twilight said as she noticed the Changeling’s behavior. “Just go outside now and join the others.”

The disguised pony’s eyes widened. He nodded furiously. “Yes, my princess,” he said with a deep bow, before turning invisible and running off.

Twilight Velvet and Night Light were staring at the spot where the guard had been. “You’ll get used to it,” Twilight Sparkle said, noticing their looks.

“I’m not sure if I want to,” Night Light said with a frown on his face.

“Whether we like it or not, we have to accept that they are a part of Twilight’s life now,” Velvet said, as much as she hated to admit it.

Night Light nodded. “Of course, dear,” he said, though he obviously had his doubts about everything.

“Hey mom, dad? Would you mind if I go visit Cadance?” Twilight asked.

“Of course not,” Velvet said. “I think she’s in room… 404?” She looked at Night Light who nodded.

“Great,” Twilight said. “I’ll see you later, okay?”

“Don’t you dare disappear again, hear me?” Night Light said playfully. Twilight just rolled her eyes in response.

-

“Room 402, room 403, room 404,” Twilight listed as she walked through the hallway.

Twilight had always hated hospitals. They always smelled like chemicals and bad food. And the first memory she had off a hospital was when she last hugged and kissed her granny Twinkle. The poor mare had passed away later that evening. Heart failure, the colts in white suits had said.

So Twilight wasn’t feeling particularly comfortable at the moment.

But Twilight had to do this. Cadance had suffered the most of all ponies involved. Compared to what happened to her and Shining Armor, Twilight’s problems seemed minimal at best.

She noticed that there were no guards at the door. Cadance probably sent them home, Twilight thought. That was one thing she always like about Cadance: that even though she was a princess, she didn’t ask to be treated like one.

‘Knock-knock’

Twilight rapped her hoof on the door a few times. “Come in,” a familiar, weak voice said. Twilight hesitantly pushed the door open, steeling her nerves and preparing for Cadance’s reaction.

The room was the same as any other hospital room, though you could see that the staff had did their best to make it a bit more worthy of a princess. Softer sheets, cleaner floors, possibly better food.

Cadance stared at her visitor. “Hi,” Twilight said nervously. Cadance was sitting up in her soft bed. Twilight flinched as she saw her former foalsitter. Cadance’s face was pale and she looked emaciated. Her left front hoof had a cast on it and several IVs were inserted into her front leg. All in all, Cadance looked worse for wear.

“Twilight Sparkle?” Cadance asked weakly. “Is that really you?” Her face cleared up as she realized who came to visit her.

Twilight nodded. “It’s me, Cadance. It’s good to see you.”

“Good to see me?” Cadance let out an amused laugh. “Twilight, you have no idea how glad I am to see you!” The pink Alicorn struggled to get out of bed but Twilight stopped her.

“Don’t get up,” Twilight said as she gently laid a hoof on Cadance’s chest. “I’m right here.”

“I can see that,” Cadance said with a smile on her face. “Oh Twilight, I’m so glad that you’re okay. When the Changeling queen told me that she was after you… I was so worried but I couldn’t do anything…”

“It’s not your fault,” Twilight said as she shook her head. “Trust me, I have some choice words for her the next time I see her.”

“See her? Twilight? You’re not telling me you’re going back to her, are you?” Cadance asked, worry clear on her face. “What did she do to you? Did she hurt you? I swear to Celestia, if I ever find her I’ll… I’ll…”

“Calm down please,” Twilight said anxiously. “You’re still weak, so don’t overexert yourself.”

“Thank you, Nurse Twilight,” Cadance said with a roll of her eyes. “I’m not made of glass, you know,” she huffed.

“Sorry,” Twilight said, looking down at her hooves. “I’m just so sorry about what Chrysalis did to you.”

“Twilight Sparkle, don’t you dare be sorry about that,” Cadance said, perhaps a bit more forcefully that she had intended.

“But-” Twilight opened her mouth to protest but one look from Cadance cause her to hold her tongue.

“What the Changeling queen did wasn’t your fault,” Cadance said, her eyes softening again. “You’re just as much a victim as I am.”

“But I didn’t spend a month in a cave,” Twilight muttered. “And Chrysalis did what she did for me.”

“I know,” Cadance said. “She reminded me every time she came to visit me. At first I thought she was pregnant or something. I should have realized sooner that she was talking about you…”

“So you already know about my little secret?” Twilight asked nervously.

Cadance nodded. “Chrysalis told everypony at the wedding. Well, every pony that was still there after she revealed her true form.”

“So my friends really know?” Twilight asked. “How did they react?”

Cadance nodded. “They do. And from what I’ve heard, they’re fine with it. Three of them are on a rescue mission as we speak, along with Aunty Lulu.”

-

“Shouldn’t she be waking up by now?” Rainbow Dash asked as she pointed at the snoring princess. “Don’t get me wrong, I’m all for sleeping past noon but this is a life or death situation we’ve got on our hooves here.”

“You know we’ve been trying since dawn but she’s sleeping tight. Dash, could you rustle up a cloud or something?” Applejack asked. “A big raincloud, if possible.”

“Sure thing,” Rainbow Dash said with a salute, before flying off.

Meanwhile, Luna snored on, blissfully unaware of what laid ahead of her. “Why yes… *snore* I would like another moon pie…”

-

“Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash,” Cadance said. “They went along with Aunty Lulu to save you.”

“Shouldn’t we send them a note? I really, really don’t want them anywhere near the hive,” Twilight said. Her mind was a bit more at ease, knowing that three of her friends were risking life and limb to save her. That was the main reason that Twilight didn’t want them near the hive, as they risked potentially losing both.

“Lulu’s also trying to settle things peacefully with the Changelings,” Cadance explained. “She and Celly wish to work things out before they escalate.”

“That’s good,” Twilight said. “But I doubt the queen will accept. She really, really hates Princess Celestia.”

“We’ll see, Twilight Sparkle. We’ll see,” Cadance said.

Both of them fell quiet, though the silence wasn’t terribly awkward this time around. Twilight took these moments to let everything she had learned so far sink in.

She also had a few minutes to prepare for the inevitable question that Cadance was sure to ask next.

“What do you look like now?” That one. That was the question Twilight had been waiting for.

“You sure you want to know?” Twilight asked nervously. “I’m told that I take after my birth mother.”

“I don’t care,” Cadance said, trying to sound confident. But on the inside, she was trembling. “Just show me, please?” she asked, despite knowing that this was an awful idea.

Twilight nodded. Using her magic, she closed the door and sealed it shut.

And then she took her cloak off. A small gasp escaped Cadance’s mouth. “They’re pretty,” she said as Twilight tossed her cloak onto a nearby chair.

“You really think so?” Twilight asked as she spread them. “I can’t fly with them yet, I can only float and fall at the moment.”

“In that order?” Cadance teased. “But is this what you look like? Just a regular Unicorn with insect-like wings?” Cadance could only hope that this was the case, but she was fairly certain that it wasn’t so.

Twilight shook her head. “I’m just not terribly good at transforming yet,” she said sheepishly. “Some parts remain Changeling for some reason. And then there’s the voice-acting…”

“Voice-acting?” Cadance asked curiously.

“My voice sometimes changes when I think of a specific pony,” Twilight said. “Could be fun at parties!” she said, using Pinkie Pie’s voice. “Oops, see what I mean?”

Cadance allowed a small laugh to escape her, though she quickly turned serious again. “Go ahead, Twilight.”

Twilight Sparkle nodded. “Here goes,” she said as she undid her disguise.

Cadance watched with baited breath as the flames licked over Twilight’s form. Panic began to build up as the little filly she used to foalsit disappeared in the flames and was replaced by the creature that haunted her nightmares.

“What do you think?” Twilight asked nervously. She flashed Cadance an awkward smile

“I-I don’t… please, change back,” Cadance whispered unintelligibly as she closed her eyes. Those fangs, they were just like the queen’s!

“Didn’t quite catch that,” Twilight said nervously. Whatever it was that Cadance said, it didn’t sound good.

“Change back!” Cadance cried out. “Please, I don’t want to, I didn’t think you would look so much-” The Alicorn began to sob into her hooves.

Twilight backed away as she reapplied her disguise, all the while stammering apologies. “I’m sorry,” she said as she bumped into the wall. As her magic lock on the door broke Twilight turned and ran out the room, leaving her cloak behind.

“Wait!” Cadance lifted her head and yelled after her but Twilight didn’t seem to hear her plea. “Don’t go,” Cadance said, even though she knew it was futile.

Cadance began to sob into her hooves again. She though that she’d be able to handle seeing her favorite little filly like that but Twilight had been right, she did look an awful lot like Chrysalis.

She didn’t understand. Cadance had been able to stand up against the real deal at the wedding, so why couldn’t she bear to see Twilight like that?

Her favorite little filly was now a Changeling. And not just any Changeling but a Changeling princess, someday to be queen…

“Will you become like her?” Cadance asked out loud, though nopony was there to answer her. “Turning to force to get what you want?”

Some part of Cadance could understand why the queen did that to her. From what she understood, Chrysalis needed Shining Armor’s love in order to provide Twilight with enough love and energy.

“I’ve already lost two of my daughters, I won’t lose a third,” Chrysalis’s voice echoed through her head.

As much as Cadance wanted to deny it, she too would act as the queen had if she were to find herself in that position.

Cadance tried to get out of bed but didn’t find the strength to reach for the wheelchair beside her bed. Instead, she just leaned back into her pillow, hoping that Twilight would come back soon. She silently cursed her weakened body as she started to feel sleepy. The nurse had given her painkillers some time ago, before Twilight came to visit and they were kicking in.

“Please, Twilight…” she whispered. “Come back,” Cadance managed to say before drifting into a dreamless sleep.

-

“That went well,” Twilight said to herself as she paced through the hallways off the hospital. She didn’t have any clear direction in mind and was simply wandering around. Sometimes she’d take the stairs and go up or down a level.

And that had gotten her lost. Twilight frowned. She had only been meaning to wander around a bit so she could calm down. Her heart was still pounding too fast for a healthy mare. Of course, Twilight had no idea how that translated to Changelings but that was the least of her concerns at the moment.

She shivered involuntarily as she thought back to Cadance’s reaction. The poor mare had been terrified of her, Twilight realized.

Twilight should have realized that Cadance fearing her was a viable possibility. The pink Alicorn had suffered under the queen’s imprisonment for a month, having been denied food and medical care.

“Let’s see,” Twilight said absentmindedly. “I think I’m on the sixth floor? How the hay did I get up here?”

Twilight shrugged as she noticed the arrows pointing that would lead her back to the stairs. “First thing I’m doing when I become queen: add signs,” Twilight said as she thought back to the halls of the hive.

A door behind her burst open and a disheveled grey Unicorn came running out. “You’ve got to help me!” he shouted when he saw Twilight.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked.

“The princess! She’s-”

Twilight gasped as the stallion turned to stone before her eyes. She took an involuntary step back to get away from the statue, whose face was twisted into an eternal scream.

“That will teach you to mess around with my mind,” Twilight heard a familiar voice coming from behind the still stallion.

Princess Celestia strode over to them, a malicious look in her eyes. “Move along, mare. This stallion dared to take a peak in my mind and was punished accordingly.”

Twilight stepped back in fear. The princess was acting up again! Whatever that stallion did, it had caused the princess to act like she had before.

“Unless, of course you are an associate of his,” Celestia said as she turned her cold eyes towards Twilight, glaring intently at her. “Are you?”

“No,” Twilight quickly said, hoping not to become the next target of Princess Celestia’s vengeance.

“Good,” Celestia said. “Keep it that way. Run along now and-” Celestia sank to her knees, her front hooves grabbing at her head. She let out a loud scream and collapsed.

“Celestia!” Twilight cried out, rushing back to the fallen princess. She used her magic to lift the princess up. “Talk to me, princess.”

“I thought I told you to call me ‘Celestia’ or did you forget that already, princess Twilight?” Celestia said weakly. “It happened again,” she stated.

“Indeed,” Twilight said with a frown on her face. “I only saw the aftermath though.”

Celestia forced herself back onto her hooves, with a little help from Twilight. She quickly lowered her horn to the stone Unicorn and turned him back to his normal squishy self.

“That… was an interesting experience,” the stallion said.

“I’m dreadfully sorry,” Princess Celestia said. “Can you ever forgive me?”

“You wouldn’t be the first patient that attacked me,” the stallion said. “And you probably won’t be the last.”

Princess Celestia nodded.

“But where are my manners?” the stallion asked as he noticed Twilight again. “My name is Deep Thought.” He offered a hoof to Twilight, who politely shook it.

“Doctor Thought, I fear that we might have to post-pone our sessions for now,” Princess Celestia said. “At least until Luna comes back.”

“Yes, that would be advisable,” Deep Thought said. “Just prodding the memory seal caused a major reaction and I’d hate to see what a full unsealing can do to you.”

“You found what’s wrong with her?” Twilight asked, genuinely amazed.

“I don’t have all the answers yet,” Deep Thought said. He looked at Celestia, who nodded her approval. “But it would appear that Princess Celestia has a few dozen memory seals, all of them very intricate and complex. I foolishly reached out to one and was treated to an angry princess.”

Celestia nodded. “It was like before, with you Twilight. Once again I couldn’t control myself. I was thrust back into my old mindset and turned on the good doctor here.”

“Well, I trust that I will hear from you again soon, princess?” Deep Thought asked. “Would you like to schedule a new appointment, perhaps?”

Celestia shook her head. “Not yet, I don’t know when Princess Luna will return.”

“Very well,” Deep Thought said. “I’m sure I will see you again soon. Good day, princess. And good day to you too, miss…”

“Twilight Sparkle,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Miss Sparkle,” Deep Thought said. “I know I shouldn’t comment on this but are you aware that you have wolf teeth?”

Twilight ran her tongue over her teeth, only to find two fangs protruding. “Oh, yes. I’m here to have them removed, you see.” She quickly made up a reason. Despite not being as experienced as Celestia, the stallion seemed to believe it.

“Indeed,” Deep Thought said. “But dental surgery is on the second floor, not the sixth.”

With that said Deep Thought trotted back into his office. Twilight noticed that he was still shivering a bit from the experience. She could relate, having spent nearly six hours as a statue before Fluttershy saved her.

“How did your meeting with your parents go?” Celestia asked.

“Very good actually,” Twilight said with a smile on her face. “They still love me, they don’t care that I’m a Changeling and it turns out that they already knew!” she said excitingly.

“That’s good to hear,” the princess said. “See? I told you not to worry so much.”

Twilight nodded. “Cadance was a little less enthusiastic though…” she said. “I-I scared her.”

“What did you do?” Celestia asked.

“Nothing,” Twilight muttered. “She asked me to show myself and she started to cry. I hightailed out of there and walked around a bit to calm down. That’s when I ran into you, well into Deep Thought.”

“I think Cadance is afraid of Chrysalis,” Celestia mused. “And you look an awful lot like her when you’re in your Changeling form. Perhaps you should avoid it when dealing with Cadance.”

“I think that’s for the best,” Twilight said. “Has she told anypony about what the queen did to her?”

Celestia shook her head. “She said that she was locked in the caves under Canterlot but that’s it. She hasn’t said a single word about it.”

“Do you think she’ll be okay?” Twilight asked.

“I think so,” Celestia said. “You know Cadance, underneath that delicate Alicorn lies a strong and independent mare. And she has all of us to back her up, remember?”

Twilight just smiled. Perhaps things would turn out for the best anyway, she thought.

“Come, let’s go and visit her together,” Celestia said, leading the way.

“Hey, Celestia? Can I ask you something?” Twilight knew that she would probably get a joke answer in return though.

“Of course you can,” Celestia said, not taking the obvious opportunity much to Twilight’s surprise. “What do you want to know?”

“That spell, the one you used on that doctor, that wasn’t the same as you used on me, right?”

Celestia shook her head. “No, it wasn’t. I’ve lived for a long time, my faithful student. And one needs a hobby to pass the time. Some collect stamps, I create spells. Well, I used to.”

“Really? Why did you quit?” Twilight asked curiously.

“There’s only so many spells one can create before the art of it grows… stale. So I found a new hobby,” Celestia said. “Sure, it’s not as exciting but train spotting helps me relax.”

Twilight stared as Celestia walked past her, wondering what an all-powerful solar goddess found relaxing about watching trains.

-

Cadance’s eyes opened again. Her medicine-induced sleep had been rather short, lasting only for half an hour or so. At least, that’s how long she thought it lasted.

“Good morning,” Celestia said. “How are you feeling?”

“Awful,” Cadance whispered. “I think I’ve upset Twilight.”

“I’m fine," Twilight said from in the doorway. “I was more worried about you.”

“Twilight, I’m so sorry,” Cadance said as Twilight walked up to her. “It’s just, when I saw you like that… those teeth…”

Twilight smiled, her mouth suddenly filled with razor-sharp fangs.

Cadance screamed as Twilight lunged at her.

-

“Aah!” Cadance woke up with a start, nearly rolling out of the bed. She was breathing heavily and her heart was going a mile a minute.

A knock on the door made her jump. “C-Come in!” she almost yelled. She was still shivering from that nightmare and had wrapped her hooves around herself to calm her nerves.

The door opened, revealing her aunt. “Are you alright?” she asked. “I thought I heard you scream.”

“No, I’m fine,” Cadance said. “Just a nightmare, nothing to worry about.” She wasn’t really sure whether she was reassuring herself or Princess Celestia.

“That’s good to hear,” Celestia said. “I heard from Twilight that she gave you quite a scare. Can she come back in?”

“What? Of course!” Cadance said.

The purple mare walked into the room, though she stayed near Celestia’s side and a fair distance away from Cadance. “Hi,” Twilight said.

“Twilight, I’m so sorry for yelling at you,” Cadance said quickly. “You just looked so much like her that I-”

“It’s okay,” Twilight interrupted her before she could rant some more. “I’m fine and I think I understand why you reacted like you did.” She frowned.

Cadance sighed in relief.

“Hey, Cadance? Are you allowed to leave the bed?” Twilight asked.

“To go to the bathroom,” Cadance answered. “And to visit the gardens,” she added. “Why?”

“Because I have a surprise for you,” Twilight said gleefully.

-

After some help from Twilight and Celestia, Cadance had gotten into her wheelchair. Twilight was happily pushing her forward, even though it was a rather awkward position for her to stand up on two legs.

“Where are we going?” Cadance asked.

“To room 302,” Twilight said.

“What’s in there?” the princess of love asked.

“You’ll see,” Twilight said with a knowing, yet mischievous look on her face. Cadance knew that look all too well and it usually meant that Twilight was up to no good.

It didn’t take them long to get to room 302. Cadance could hear the voices of Twilight’s parents coming from within. They were talking to somepony.

Cadance’s heart fluttered. Could it be?

Celestia pushed the door open and Cadance saw him. “Shining Armor!” she cried out in joy.

Twilight pushed the wheelchair up to his bed. With newfound energy and a blatant disrespect for her wounded leg and bodily state, Cadance leaned out of the wheelchair and embraced Shining Armor. “Shining?” Cadance looked at her fiancé, who wasn’t returning her gesture. “What’s wrong with you?”

Shining Armor just tilted his head in confusion, staring at her with those green glowing eyes of his.

“The queen did something to him,” Twilight explained.

“She was draining him of his love,” Cadance said. “She told me so herself.”

Twilight nodded, looking down in shame.

“Maybe I can…” Cadance’s horn sparked and fizzled.

“Cadance, no!” Celestia said harshly. “You’re not well enough to be performing magic!”

“I don’t care!” Cadance said, determination clear in her voice. “I have to try.”

Twilight watched in awe as Cadance performed her preferred magic spell. The weakened Alicorn persisted, despite her body crying out for her to stop.

A small, pink heart popped into existence. For some reason, Twilight found herself thinking that it looked rather delicious. She watched intently as it floated over to Shining Armor.

The little, almost cartoonish heart hung in front of the stallion’s face for a few seconds, before exploding into a shower of pink energy.

Shining Armor blinked a few times, the green glow disappearing slowly but surely from his eyes as they gradually turned back to their natural blue.

“Ugh, Cadance?” Shining Armor groaned. “Is that you?” Confusion was clear on the stallion’s face. Why was everypony he loved standing around him?

“Yes!” Cadance cried out, embracing him once more. This time she got a definite reaction, though it was still rather weak. But that was no surprise, considering what he had been through up until now.

The other ponies watched from a distance as the two lovers enjoyed each other’s company, having been separated from each other for such a long time.

“What… what happened?” Shining Armor asked eventually. “Are we married? How was the wedding? I can’t remember,” he said rapidly as he only managed to get a blurry memory of the wedding. He remembered Twilight getting sick and then…

“Both you and Twilight were taken from under our noses after the rehearsal,” Celestia told him. “You were replaced by two copies, while the Cadance you were to marry initially was an imposter as well.”

“What?” Shining Armor’s eyes almost bulged out of his eye sockets. “How could- how couldn’t I have noticed?”

“It’s not your fault,” Cadance said. “I told her everything she needed to know. She was threatening you, Shiny.” Cadance lowered her head in shame.

“Can anypony please explain to me what happened?” Shining Armor asked. “I mean, all of it. What happened at the wedding?”

And so, Celestia, Cadance and Shining Armor’s parents recounted their view of the wedding and what had happened afterwards. Twilight on the other hoof told him about what happened afterwards, at the hive.

“B.B.B.F.F. I’m so sorry,” Twilight said once Shining Armor had been brought up to speed. “I-I’m not your real L.S.B.F.F.”

“Show me,” Shining Armor said, his face suddenly as emotionless and indifferent as the rest of the Royal Guards.

“Okay,” Twilight agreed. “Cadance, do you want to leave the room?”

Cadance shook her head. “I’ll be fine,” she lied.

Twilight nodded and undid her disguise. She did her best to keep the flames down, so she wouldn’t needlessly startle Cadance again.

Shining Armor stared at her. Twilight could feel his eyes wandering all over her, taking in her new features.

“You look just like the monster,” Shining Armor blurted out. “The one I saw looming over your crib.” He turned to his parents. “I told you I wasn’t lying.”

“We know now,” Night Light said.

Cadance glared at Shining Armor. “What?” he asked as he noticed her giving him a nasty look.

“Apologize,” Cadance said, pointing to Twilight. “You called her a monster.”

Shining Armor looked at Twilight, who was nervously shuffling her front left hoof, and then back at Cadance. “I did no such thing,” he said smugly. “I said she looked like one, not that she was one.”

Another glare from Cadance quickly shut him up and wiped that smirk from his face.

“Okay, fine…” Shining Armor lifted his front hooves up in an inviting gesture. “I’m sorry, my L.S.B.F.F. I didn’t mean to compare you to that thing. Hug?”

“You big oaf,” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes. She quickly approached her brother and gave him an awkward hug.

“Her wings are ticklish,” Night Light said, causing a smile to form on Shining Armor’s face.

“Are they now?” Shining Armor teased as he grabbed his sister just a bit tighter and began to tickle her.

“Shiny! Stop!” Twilight laughed. Maybe things would work out for the best, she thought as she suffered through Shining Armor’s tickle torture.

“You are my little sister,” Shining Armor said, halting his torture for a bit. “Don’t you ever say otherwise, you hear me? Else I’ll have to tickle you some more!”

Twilight didn’t know what tomorrow would bring. But today, she had her brother back. And that was all that mattered.

-

-

-

And now we know what Celestia actually uses that big telescope for. Also, wolf teeth is a dental problem that some IRL mares have.

E/N: Well, that happened. Um...yeah...and stuff. Oh! I’d like to be the first to congratulate EP on a successful meme reference. It’s too vague, you dope. Some people might not get it. Well fine! We’ll just have to help them out in that case. Here ya go kiddies! Have fun and don’t spend it all in one place. http://i.imgur.com/LX4to.jpg

Chapter 12

Chapter 12

Rainbow Dash returned with the biggest, baddest, darkest raincloud that she could find. She was pretty sure that she needed a license to operate it. Thank Celestia that her superior wasn’t here right now, she’d probably blow a gasket.

“Ah know Ah asked ya to bring a big one but that’s one heck of a raincloud,” Applejack said, eyeing the massive nimbus cloud suspiciously. “You sure it’s safe?”

Rainbow Dash looked at the swirling mass of water particles. It looked ominous, perhaps even evil. As if everything bad and worse was packed inside its fluffiness. This thing wasn’t just a cloud anymore, it was a monster. The kind of thing that ponies would build temples for, to stave off its eternal vengeance. “Sure, why not?” the Pegasus said confidently. “Trust me, I’m an expert.”

“Of course you are,” Applejack said. “If you’ll excuse me, Ah’m gonna stand over there.”

Applejack hurried towards a safer spot as Rainbow Dash lowered the cloud over Luna’s head. “Hey Applejack, you think she’ll be mad about this?” the cyan Pegasus asked.

Applejack shrugged. “Probably,” she answered.

Rainbow Dash landed on the cloud and jumped. All hell broke loose the second her hooves touched the fluffy surface again. Lightning flashed, thunder rumbled and Rainbow Dash was blown off of the cloud and was thrown into a nearby tree.

Applejack watched in horror as the cloud erupted in a torrent of rain, washing over the slumbering princess. Large bolts of thunder struck the area around her, blackening the ground and setting fire to the dry grass.

Fortunately those flames quickly succumbed to the veritable flood of rainwater that washed over the ground. Luna’s sleeping bag, along with its occupant, was lifted up by the raging water and carried away.

“That was awesome!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Did you see that?”

“Ah saw it,” Applejack said. “Not sure Ah believe it though.” She frowned. “Shouldn’t we go after the princess now?"

“Right,” Rainbow Dash said. “She can’t have gotten far.”

-

“I’m sorry but visiting hours are over,” a nurse said to the group visiting Shining Armor. “Despite his miraculous recovery, our patient needs his rest.”

“Can’t we stay for a bit longer?” Twilight asked hopefully.

“Rules are rules,” the nurse said as she pushed the door open entirely. “Even for princesses,” she said as she noticed Princess Celestia and Princess Cadance in the room as well.

“Of course,” Princess Celestia said with a soft smile. “Come Cadance, I’ll take you back to your room.”

Cadance opened her mouth to protest but Shining Armor cut her off. “You need your rest just as much as I do,” he said. “I’m sure they can arrange something by tomorrow?” He looked expectantly at the Earth pony nurse, who nodded.

“Of course we can,” she said with a smile before turning back to the visitors. “Now scoot, all of you.”

“See you tomorrow, B.B.B.F.F.” Twilight said before leaving the room. “Sleep tight!”

Twilight’s parents said their goodbyes too, as did Princess Celestia and Cadance. The pink Alicorn took a bit longer than the other, taking the opportunity to whisper some sweet nothings to her beloved.

“Excuse me,” the nurse said, noticing Night Light and Twilight Velvet. “But I think I remember you two.”

“I sure remember you,” Night Light said. “You’re that mare that tossed me out of the delivery room.”

“Yes, sorry about that,” the nurse said. “Can I assume that this is our miracle foal?” She pointed at Twilight, who smiled hesitantly.

“That’s me,” she said.

The nurse nodded. “I remember that night very well,” she said. “I’m glad to see that you’ve become such a beautiful young mare.”

With that said, the nurse left to check the other rooms for any stragglers.

“Right…” Twilight muttered.

“Come on everypony, let’s go home,” Velvet said. “I think today’s been a very exciting day for us all.”

“That’s one way to describe it,” Celestia said as she pushed Cadance’s wheelchair out of the room. Unlike Twilight, she was using her magic to do so.

“Bye Cadance,” Twilight said as the small group split up. “I’ll come and visit tomorrow.”

“Don’t forget that ‘thing’ of yours, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia reminded her.

“I won’t!” Twilight said as she followed after her parents.

-

“There she is!” Rainbow Dash all but yelled.

Princess Luna and her sleeping bag had run aground against a gnarly old oak tree near the border to the Wastelands. The forest grew thinner and thinner the closer they got to that dreaded place and Applejack was starting to feel uncomfortable.

“And she’s still sleeping,” Rainbow Dash uttered unbelievingly. “Come on! Not even I can sleep through that!”

“Well, she is the princess of the night,” Applejack mused. “Sleeping’s part of her job, Ah suppose.”

“Where’s Pinkie when you need her?” Rainbow Dash asked, throwing her hoofs up in defeat.

“Right here!” As usual, Pinkie popped up out of nowhere.

“Pinkie Pie, where have you been?” Applejack asked. “We were getting worried.”

“About me? Why would you be worried?” Pinkie asked with a sugary sweet smile on her face. “I just went and picked up something to wake up the princess.”

“What did you get?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Moon pies!” Pinkie said cheerfully as she pulled a big plastic bag out of her saddlebag. She quickly pulled a wrapped treat out of it, pulled the wrapper off and dangled it above Luna’s nose.

“Pinkie, that’s not going to work-” Rainbow Dash said with a roll of her eyes.

Luna’s eyes shot open and she lifted her head, biting into the marshmallowy treat.

“-Though I could be wrong,” Rainbow Dash admitted.

Luna sat up as she chewed on the moon pie. “What’s going on?” she asked once she was done. “Why is my sleeping bag wet? I swear, I will banish you to the scorching depths of the sun if you dared to pull one of those camping pranks on me!” she threatened.

“That’s just rainwater. We were trying to wake you,” Applejack said. “We were supposed to leave around dawn but we couldn’t wake you up.”

“Right,” Luna said, having calmed down again rather quickly. “I may have forgotten to mention that I am a heavy sleeper.”

“No princess, I am a heavy sleeper,” Rainbow Dash said, pointing at herself and then at Luna. “You, on the other hoof, are like the heavyweight champion of sleeping. Reigning champion, thousand years in a row or something like that.”

“Alright Rainbow, you made your point,” Applejack waved her off. “Princess, can we leave now? Twilight and Big Mac are waiting for us.” She lifted Luna’s saddlebag off of her back and stepped back, giving the princess some space.

“Of course,” Luna said as she crawled out of her soaked sleeping bag. With a flick of her horn and a flash of light the water in it was vaporized, leaving it dry once more. She quickly folded it up and stuffed it in her enchanted saddlebag.

Another spell washed over Luna herself, leaving her coat and illusive mane dry as well. “We must make haste, to make up for lost time.”

Rainbow Dash and Applejack nodded. “Let’s go,” the Pegasus said.

“Awww, can’t we have snacktime first?” Pinkie asked, holding out the bag of lunar treats.

“Pinkie, Twilight and Big Mac are more important than candy!” Applejack said, stomping a hoof in frustration.

“Now, now,” Luna said. “There’s always time for moon pies,” she said as she levitated a few of them out of the bag and unwrapped them.

“Relax Applejack,” Rainbow Dash said as she grabbed a few of the delicacies as well.

“Ah can’t relax,” Applejack said, trying to remain calm. “Mah big brother’s getting his brains scrambled by some strange bug thing and Twilight’s probably scared out of her mind! Ah can’t relax, not now!”

“Everypony, quiet!” Pinkie suddenly yelled.

All eyes turned to the pink party pony. “What is it, Pinkie?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Tail twitch.” Pinkie’s frizzy tail shuddered. “Ear flop.” Her ears flopped around comically. “Achy hoof!” She lifted her hoof up in pain.

“What’s that supposed to be?” Applejack asked, suddenly on her guard. She had some basic knowledge of the Pinkie sense but this combo was new to her.

“It means we need to get out of the way!” Pinkie hopped away and into a nearby shrubbery. Applejack and Rainbow Dash didn’t hesitate and leapt in after her.

“What?” Luna asked. “Am I supposed to belie-” she was cut off as Pinkie and Rainbow Dash pulled her into the large shrubbery as well.

“What is the meaning of this?” Luna asked as she struggled to get away from Rainbow Dash and Pinkie.

“Princess, ya might not believe in Pinkie’s ability but we’ve had experience with it before. Ask Twilight when you see her again, the Pinkie sense is always right.” Applejack winced as she recalled the numerous wounds Twilight had gotten while trying to study the Pinkie Sense.

“That’s preposterous,” Luna exclaimed. “An Earth pony cannot possess precognitive abilities, it goes against the Earth pony nature. It’s simply not natural!”

“This is Pinkie we’re talking about,” Rainbow Dash reminded her.

That shut Luna up.

And just in time, as a loud thundering noise filled the air.

“It’s a stampede,” Applejack whispered.

“Of what?” Rainbow Dash asked. She cautiously stuck her head out to see. The rumbling grew louder and louder. “Changelings!” she hissed as she saw them heading towards them.

A dozen or so Changelings were zigzagging between the trees, heading towards the Wastelands. They ran around the bush that the four ponies were hiding in, not noticing them at all.

“We have to follow them,” Luna said. “They can lead us straight to the hive!”

The four ponies quickly left their hiding spot and gave chase.

“Don’t get too close,” Luna whispered. “Changelings have excellent hearing and sense of smell. We’re lucky to have the wind in our favor, else they would have noticed us already and- HALT!”

Luna stopped, causing the three ponies following her to bump into her. “Hey! What gives?” Rainbow Dash complained as she struggled to get out of the pony-pile.

“Hush!” Luna shushed her. “We’ve reached the border between Equestria and the Wastelands. We need to move with extreme caution.” As she spoke, her horn began to glow.

A bubble appeared around everypony’s head. “These will allow you to breathe in the toxic environment of the Wasteland. Without them, you’d lose consciousness in half an hour and you would be dead in an hour.”

“Right, not gonna pop this bubble then,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Shouldn’t we be chasing after the Changelings again?” Applejack asked. “They already have a head-start.”

“Yes, let’s do that,” Rainbow Dash said, taking to the air. Luna was quick to react and yanked on Rainbow Dash’s tail.

“No flying,” she said with a stern look in her eyes. “There’s nothing that can fly in the Wastelands, except the Changelings. And they fly very different from Pegasi, you’ll be spotted and then we’ll have the entire hive chasing after us.”

“Then how the hay are we gonna get in there?” Applejack asked.

“On hoof,” Luna said, leading the way. “Get used to the stench, my little ponies,” she said. “Because it’s only going to get worse!”

-

“This place sucks,” Rainbow Dash said as she kicked a rock out in front of her. “And it smells funny too.”

“Kind of smells like those eggs Misses Cake told me to throw away,” Pinkie said as she jumped over the rock Rainbow kicked. “But I didn’t want to waste good eggs so I used them anyway.”

“Didn’t Sugar Cube Corner stink to high heavens after that?” Applejack asked.

“Yup,” Pinkie said. “Mister Cake made me promise to never, ever to do such a thing again.”

“I told you it would get worse. That which you smell is sulfur,” Luna said. “I assume you all know what happened here, ten thousand years ago?”

“I don’t even know what I did last week,” Pinkie said cheerfully.

Luna resisted the urge to facehoof at that statement. “I should have expected that,” she said.

She looked up at the sky, to see the sun nearing the horizon. “We should rest here and wait for the night,” Luna said. “I’m stronger whilst bathing in the cold light of my moon.”

“But we’re not even close to the hive,” Rainbow Dash said. “At least, I think we’re not.” Nopony had a clue of where said hive was even located.

“It’s right over there,” Luna pointed at a towering mountain. “While you were playing around with that dumb rock, the Changelings ran in through that cave.”

“Oh,” Rainbow Dash awkwardly rubbed the back of her head. “Oops.”

“We have some time to rest and eat. Do you wish to learn the history of the Wastelands?” Luna asked.

“Sure,” Applejack said. She opened up her own saddlebag and pulled out a picnic blanket which she spread out on the ground. Pinkie Pie quickly laid down some dishes and pulled a box of sweets out.

“I’ll pass,” Rainbow Dash said before pulling her sleeping bag out of her saddlebag. She rolled it out and laid down, closing her eyes as if she were asleep.

Luna cleared her throat before beginning her story. “Many, many years ago, this place was a beautiful place,” she told them. “Full of life and happiness. It was called Flutter Valley and it was ruled by Flutterheart, the kind queen of the Flutterponies.”

“What’s a Flutterpony?” Pinkie asked, genuinely curious. “I’ve never met one of those before and I know everypony and every pony there is!”

“I don’t remember them all that well,” Luna said with a frown. “I was but a filly when Celestia and I first met them. They were like ponies but they had beautiful butterfly wings,” Luna described them as best she could. “I do remember Queen Flutterheart very well. She was so kind to us and she offered us shelter while we were on the run from the Smooze.”

“Ah know that one,” Applejack said before biting into a blueberry muffin. “Granny Smith used to tell me about it. Big ole blob of goo, running about making ponies grumpy and covering the land, right?”

“It pains me to hear that,” Luna said. “That that thing is now a mere fairytale figure. The Smooze I knew had consumed nearly all of Equestria. It sung the most horrible melodies as it devoured our land and its inhabitants.” She shuddered. “Sometimes, when I close my eyes I can still hear it…”

Nopony was surprised to find that Rainbow Dash had one eye open as she listened intently to the story Luna was telling.

“I’d never been so afraid in all my life,” Luna said. “I was used to my big sister taking care of everything while I played. Celestia could level mountains with a flick of her horn, she could dry oceans with a mere gesture. But the Smooze was unimpressed with her attempts to stop it. We had to flee to the east, into unknown territory along with every pony we could save. There we stumbled upon the Flutterponies.

“In a stroke of good luck, the queen of the Flutterponies knew how to stop the Smooze. They had fought with it a long time ago and sealed it away, inside a volcano. We didn’t know at the time but Discord had been the one who released it.”

“Discord was around back then?” Applejack asked.

Luna nodded. “Discord is quite literally the embodiment of chaos. As long as there’s a speck of chaos in the world, he will exist.

“With the help of the Flutterponies, we pushed the Smooze back to the hole from where it crawled. Using the Element of Harmony we dried it up and sealed its remains back inside the volcano where they rest to this day.”

“That’s like the coolest story ever!” Pinkie exclaimed. “We should make it into a movie!”

“Let’s not,” Luna said. “And the story’s not done yet.” She paused for a few moments to snack on the cupcakes that Pinkie had placed on her plate, along with some of the moon pies that she had saved from earlier.

It wasn’t a nutritional meal but Luna knew that they’d need the boost of energy soon.

Luna cleared her throat once she had finished her meal, drawing everypony’s attention once more. Even Rainbow Dash was listening intently now.

“So Equestria was safe once more thanks to the Flutterponies. We returned the favor some years later, when Queen Bee attacked them and tried to cause the end of Flutter Valley,” Luna said with a wry smile. “That wretched nag told us of Discord who had released the Smooze.

“I know of how you triumphed over him, a feat for which I salute you,” Luna said. “But the Discord you met was but a shadow of the monster he used to be. Over nine thousand years of solitude drove him even more mad than he had been before.”

“Wait, so you’re saying that we just fought a watered down version of Discord?” Rainbow Dash’s face briefly showed panic as she thought back on what the demon had done to her and her friends.

“No, he still had all of his powers,” Luna said darkly. “But back in the day, Discord called upon clouds raining hellfire and hail instead of chocolate milk. His idea of a joke was to have ponies cause their own doom .”

“That doesn’t sound pleasant at all,” Applejack said, her eyes wide with shock. The Discord they had met was more of a naughty trickster with a vicious mean streak. Chocolate milk raining from cotton candy clouds was more of an inconvenience than a disaster. Fire and hail seemed more like the work of a monster.

“It wasn’t,” Luna said. “Discord was responsible for this destruction. Discord plunged this beautiful land into chaos and it remains in that state to this day. Celestia lost her best friend because of him… and because of me.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I thought you were just a little filly back then?”

“I was,” Luna said. “But Celestia was away at the time. Discord had been spotted in the land of the Diamond Dogs, so she gave chase and left me in control of the castle. Of course, she had appointed a regent to help me but that two-faced mule wasn’t concerned with the country. He was more concerned with how many bits he could steal from the royal vault while Celestia was away.

“So when the Flutterponies’ plea for help arrived, he just gave the scroll to me and told me that I could draw on the back,” she spat. “Imagine my surprise when I tried to show Celestia my drawing when she came back. She had noticed the seal of Queen Flutterheart and she immediately left for the Valley, fearing that Queen Bee had returned.

“But she was too late,” Luna said with a sigh. “Flutter Valley had turned into an inferno, which kept burning for twenty weeks, day in, day out. We could do nothing but watch.

“And then, all of a sudden it stopped. The fires died down, the ground closed and mended and Flutter Valley became this.” She waved a hoof around to illustrate her point. “A barren wasteland that nopony can inhabit, save for the Changelings.”

“So where did they come from?” Applejack asked.

“Amethyst was always a bit vague about the details,” Luna said. “She didn’t really like talking about her species.”

“I really don’t see how you consider this,” Rainbow Dash said, waving a hoof around much like Luna had before. “to be your fault. That regent was a crook, you couldn’t have known.”

“Perhaps,” Luna said, feeling slightly uplifted by Rainbow Dash’s kind words. “But I still think I should have done something, anything.”

“Whatever happened to that cranky pony?” Pinkie asked.

“You know that really, really big crater on my moon?” Luna asked with a smirk gracing her face.

-

“Yes, that one,” Luna pointed at the horizon as her moon began to peek over it. “On the left lower side. I’ve never seen my sister quite that angry. But enough chit-chat. My little ponies, I do believe it’s time for action.”

“Time to save Sparkle!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

“And Big Mac!” Applejack added.

“And Shining Armor!” Pinkie yelled. “What? Did everypony forget about him again?”

“Only a little bit,” Applejack said sheepishly.

-

“Be very, very quiet,” Luna said as they snuck towards the hive, moving from cover to cover. The closer they got to the hive, the more Changelings became apparent. They were patrolling the immediate vicinity of the hive.

“Okey-do-” Pinkie tried to yell but Luna’s hoof quickly found its way to her mouth, shutting her up.

“The last thing we need is to have the Changelings give chase before we even get inside the hive, so keep your voice down,” Luna scolded Pinkie. “I’m going to remove my hoof now, can I trust you to remain quiet?” Pinkie nodded and Luna removed her hoof.

“How are we going to get in?” Rainbow Dash asked as she peeked over the large rock behind which they were hiding. “There’s a bunch of them running about. And that cave’s probably guarded by like a dozen big guards and traps!” She imagined the many traps which she had read about in the Daring Doo books. None of them were very pleasant.

“Simple, we go in through a secret passage,” Luna said. “It’s been a while and my memory’s a bit vague but… yes, I think it’s still there.” She pointed to a spot, away from what seemed to be the main entrance. “My little ponies, I am going to cast a spell to turn us invisible. It won’t keep them from smelling us, so we will have to hurry. Are you all ready to run?”

“Are you kidding? I was born ready!” Rainbow Dash boasted.

“I was born naked and screaming!” Pinkie Pie pitched in.

Luna resisted the urge to facehoof. She had only herself to blame for this. After all, she was the one that insisted that the pink pony would travel with her.

“Princess?” Applejack asked. “Ah hope you don’t mind me asking, but how do you know that there’s a secret entrance?”

“Uh, I’ve been here before,” Luna said sheepishly. “I told my sister that I hadn’t but Amethyst took me here once.”

“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“To offer me a spot in the hive,” Luna answered. “I was feeling lonely and unloved. My subjects feared me or ignored me and Celestia was fawning over her protégé and didn’t have time for me either.” Luna felt like a foal, admitting that those were the reasons that she became Nightmare Moon. Now, a thousand years later, they seemed so petty and childish.

“Amethyst offered to let me join the hive and be loved by her and the other Changelings,” Luna continued. “I refused, of course. I think she was a bit disappointed though.

“Please refrain from telling Celestia of this,” Luna pleaded. “She doesn’t need to know.”

“Our lips are sealed,” Applejack said. “Ain’t that right, Rainbow?”

“Sure,” Rainbow Dash said and nodded. “How ‘bout you Pinkie? Pinkie?”

“Where did she go?” Luna asked. She looked around to look for where Pinkie had gone. Surely a pink and bouncy earth pony wouldn’t be hard to find, right?

“Over there!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “Pinkie, come back here right now!”

Pinkie Pie was oblivious to her words as she hoped towards the hive, like a filly without a care in the world.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack chased after her, hoping to catch her before she drew the attention of the Changelings.

“Halt!” Too late…

A single Changeling ran towards Pinkie Pie, having noticed her from afar.

Appplejack and Rainbow Dash ran up to her, hoping against hope that Pinkie knew what she was doing.

“What are you doing here?” the Changeling hissed. “This is our land! No ponies can survive here!”

“We were sent here,” Pinkie Pie said. “For the thing.”

“The thing?” the Changeling asked, her expression reflecting her confusion. “This Changeling is sorry but she is new. What is this ‘thing’ you are talking about?”

“You know, the thing,” Pinkie Pie said with a smile.

“Do you mean the rebirth?” the Changeling asked. “Who told you about that?”

“You just did, silly!” Pinkie said, bouncing up and down and kicking up dust, causing the Changeling to cough.

“This Changeling will not be mocked!” the Changeling hissed. “Who send you here?”

“You know,” Pinkie Pie said. “She did.”

“This Changeling is new, she does not know who lives outside the hive at the moment.” The Changeling looked the three of them over. “Are you all here for the rebirth?” she eventually asked.

“Sure as sugar,” Applejack said, hoping that was what the Changeling wanted to hear. She was also hoping that Pinkie Pie had a plan…

Rainbow Dash just nodded.

“Wonderful!” the Changeling exclaimed, acting a lot more cheerful all of a sudden. “You will all feel so much better afterwards, when you’re rid of those pesky dreams and emotions. This Great and Powerful Changeling will take you to the hive, where you too will be free!”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash shot each other an uneasy look before following after the Changeling.

“Where’s the princess?” Rainbow Dash whispered as they were led towards the grand door of the hive.

A wisp of blue fog passed Rainbow Dash. Stars twinkled in it, like a vast galaxy on the move. It curled around her front left leg in a comforting gesture. “I am here,” the cloud whispered just loud enough for them to hear it. “I would never leave you.”

Hearing the princess’s voice caused them to relax a bit.

“Uhm, princess?” Rainbow Dash asked nervously as more Changelings approached them while they were walking towards the hive. “You can teleport us out if things get hairy, right?”

“Of course,” Luna whispered back. “But for now, let us see where they’ll take us.”

Luna remained quiet for a few minutes as they were ushered in through the door.

“Though I’m still wondering whether your friend Pinkie Pie is a genius or a madmare,” Luna eventually said.

“Little bit of column A, little bit of column B,” Pinkie whispered, flashing her seemingly everlasting smile.

-

“And done,” Night Light said, having glued the last piece of the model HMS Harmony into place.

“Looks great dad,” Twilight said with a broad smile on her face.

“Indeed, such a beautiful ship. Too bad they decommissioned the real thing last year. Last I’ve heard she’s gathering dust in the royal hangar.” Night Light turned to face his daughter. “I know there was just one measly piece left,” Night Light said. “But it’s just not the same without you or Shining Armor.”

“Yeah…” Twilight said, before yawning loudly. Her father flinched as he saw her teeth: long, sharp and dripping with venom.

Luckily, Twilight didn’t notice and Night Light recovered before she could, his own smile returning like nothing was wrong.

“Shouldn’t you be off to bed?” Night Light asked.

Twilight shrugged. “I’m used to pulling all-nighters.”

“That may be so,” Night Light said. “But you’ve had a long, troublesome day. Hit the hay, Twilight.”

“Yes dad,” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes. She gave him a peck on the cheek.

“And here I was, thinking that you were too old for that mushy stuff,” Night Light teased.

“I love you, dad,” Twilight said, ignoring her father’s teasing. “I just don’t tell you as often as I should.”

“A father knows these things, Twilight,” Night Light said as he got up from his seat and hugged his little filly. “And I hope you know that your father loves you even if you’re a strange bug thingy.”

Twilight laughed at that and smiled. “Thanks dad,” she said.

“Before you got to bed, go say something to your mom,” Night Light said. “Before she accuses me of hogging all of your time.”

Twilight nodded and left the room, leaving Night Light alone with his model ships. “Now, where to put you…” he said to the model that he and Twilight had just finished.

The Changeling princess made her way to the living room. “Mom?” she called out as she entered through the doorway.

“Right here,” Twilight Velvet said from her seat. “Dad finally done yakking about his model ships?”

“Mom, you know he loves those things,” Twilight said disapprovingly. “Even if he does go on and on about them.”

Velvet and Twilight Sparkle shared a laugh at that, both of them having sat through hours and hours of Night Light talking about his favorite airships. They both found it a tad boring but it made Night Light happy, so they put up with it.

Twilight Sparkle flopped down onto the couch, next to her mother. “You’re not tired, are you?” Velvet asked, noticing just how tired her daughter was looking.

“A little bit,” Twilight said, stifling a yawn. “A lot has happened over the past few days.”

“Indeed,” Velvet said with a frown. “Things will never be the same again, will they?”

Twilight held her hooves up and stared at them. “No, I don’t think they will.”

Velvet ran a hoof through Twilight’s mane. “You need a haircut,” she said. “All those holes in your mane…”

“It grows on you,” Twilight said, looking over her Changeling form. “I’m feeling more and more comfortable like this. Weird huh?”

“Well, this is your ‘true’ form after all,” Velvet said. “So it’s only natural that it feels, well, natural I suppose.”

Twilight nodded.

“Twilight, how do you feel about the Changeling queen?” Velvet asked. That question had been on her mind ever since Chrysalis took her daughter away. That her relationship with her daughter would be changed because of the dark truth of what happened that faithful night.

“Honestly? I don’t know,” Twilight admitted. “Part of me is terrified of her. Another part of me knows that she does love me but… I’ve only known her for a few days.”

“Love doesn’t appear overnight,” Velvet said as she pulled her daughter closer to her. “I might regret saying this later but I think you should give her a chance.” It pained Velvet slightly to say those words. “She is your ‘real’ mother after all.”

“She’s my birthmother,” Twilight said. “You are my real mother.”

Velvet nuzzled her daughter. Hearing those words made her feel content. They confirmed what she already knew deep in her heart.

“I’m off to bed,” Twilight said after a few minutes had passed. “You guys can sleep on the couch.”

Four Praetorians shimmered into existence and bowed. They then resumed their camouflaged state, waiting for their princess and her adoptive mother to leave the couch to them. Of course, how they’d all fit on there was another problem.

“I think we’ll need a bigger couch,” Velvet said. “How did you know that they were there?”

Twilight tapped her forehead. “I don’t understand it but somehow, I am linked to every Changeling in the hive just like Chrysalis. My connection isn’t as strong yet but I can sense when they’re near me.”

Velvet nodded. “Do you want blankets?” she asked her invisible houseguests.

She got no response. A mischievous smirk appeared on Velvet’s face. “How about some hot chocolate before bed?” she asked, winking at Twilight as she stood up.

That did spark a reaction as the silent guardians turned visible again. The usually stoic Changelings all had eager looks on their faces and were looking at Twilight, waiting for her permission.

“Go ahead,” Twilight said. “Celestia knows you’ve earned it.”

The four Changelings eagerly followed after Twilight Velvet, acting in a way that Twilight had not seen them do before.

She followed after her four guards as there was no way that she’d pass up on a chance to get some homemade chocolaty goodness for herself.

Twilight walked into the kitchen to find her mom standing at the stove, waiting patiently as the pot of water she had put there began to heat up. Twilight ignored her for the time being and moved to the pantry. Knowing her mother, she had probably hidden the chocolate somewhere, where she couldn’t find it.

That didn’t stop Twilight from trying to find it though.

Twilight hadn’t really noticed up until now but her sense of smell was a lot better than it had been before, allowing her to easily detect where Velvet kept her stash of chocolate.

“Oh, that’s just unfair,” she said once she found the stash. Surrounding the box of chocolate was a small raspberry flavored force field. Twilight could probably break through it, if she tried hard enough but it would take her some time.

“Where did you think you and your brother got their skills?” Velvet asked, not even bothering to look away from the stove. If she had, Twilight would have seen her mother’s cheeky grin.

-

Half an hour later, the five Changelings were sated. Twilight Velvet’s hot chocolate may not be well known but Twilight Sparkle thought of it as the best in Equestria, possibly even the world. Especially on cold winter evenings or when she had a rough day.

For a moment, Twilight felt like everything was normal again. That she was just a regular pony sitting at home, enjoying some good old home-made chocolate with her mother.

And then Twilight looked beside her to see her four brothers desperately fighting over the whisk that Velvet had used to stir the chocolate with.

“I can see that you’re related,” Velvet said with a wry smile. “They’re your brothers, right?”

Twilight nodded. “Apparently. We’re still working things out.”

With that said, Twilight cleared her throat to draw the Changelings’ attention. “Go and rest,” she ordered. “We’ve all had a long day and we’ll have an even longer one tomorrow.”

Her royal guards reluctantly abandoned the whisk and bowed before Twilight before heading back to the living room, walking in an orderly row.

“Wait,” Twilight said to the last Praetorian. “You were the one that took that blow for me, right?” She shivered as she thought back to Celestia’s petrification spell.

The Changeling nodded.

“Thank you,” Twilight said and gave him a hug. The Praetorian was a bit surprised by her sudden act of affection but leaned into the hug anyway. Twilight could feel a very tiny bit of love slipping from her grasp and being greedily absorbed by the Changeling guard.

He was the one to break off the hug, giving her a last salute before heading after his brothers. Twilight noticed a spring in his step that hadn’t been there before.

“They’re an odd bunch,” Velvet said.

“We all are,” Twilight said with a small smile. “I’m going to hit the hay as well, good night mom.” She gave her mother a peck on the cheek as well .

“Good night,” Twilight Velvet said, watching as her daughter left the kitchen and headed to her old room.

Velvet let out a weary sigh. Today had been rather strenuous for her as well. She considered the dirty pots and cups to be future Velvet’s problem and left them at the sink. She then retired to her and Night Light’s room.

But before preparing for bed, Twilight Velvet grabbed a few spare blankets and pillows she had laying in the closet.

With the warm blankets and soft pillows floating in front of her, she walked back to the living room where the Changelings were trying to make themselves comfortable. Or at least that was what Velvet assumed they were doing, since they had turned invisible again. She could hear soft snoring, indicating that some of them must have fallen asleep while she was away.

“I brought you those blankets,” she called out to the seemingly empty living room. It took a few seconds but one of them turned visible again. He took the blankets and pillows off her hooves and spread them around. Velvet could see the blankets rise and fall as the invisible Changelings breathed.

“Thank you,” the Changeling said as he covered the last of his brothers with a soft blanket. Velvet figured that he was the oldest of the bunch, taking care of his brothers like that and watching over them while they slept.

She smiled at him. “Don’t mention it.”

With that said, she turned around and walked back to her room. In the meantime, Night Light had managed to drag himself away from his hobby room and was now lying in bed, waiting for his wife to join him.

“They’re an odd bunch,” Twilight Velvet said as she crawled under the soft sheets. With a flick of her horn she switched off the lights.

“They care for our daughter,” Night Light said. “And that’s good enough for me. We’ll just have to get used to it.”

“Stranger things have happened,” Twilight Velvet said. “Okay, maybe not this strange but you know what I mean.”

All she got in response was a soft snore. Velvet rolled her eyes, before closing them and attempting to fall asleep as well.

-

“Ha! This day has been just perfect for this great and powerful Changeling!” the Great and Powerful Changeling said. “First she gets to welcome her lost brothers and sisters and now she gets to help ponies be free from their miserable lives!”

“I can take her on,” Rainbow Dash whispered. “A quick kick and BAM! No more rambling.”

“Every Changeling is linked to the queen, she’d know instantly if one of her subjects is under attack,” Luna warned her. “Let’s just see where she takes us and work from there, okay?”

Rainbow Dash grumbled a response and just continued walking.

Eventually the three ponies and one formless cloud of magic arrived at a door. The Great and Powerful Changeling pushed the door open and beckoned for them to come in.

The room was rather… nice, if that was the right word to use. There were some comfortable looking chairs, a table and, surprisingly, another pony! He was almost entirely obscured by a blanket covering him as he laid there, curled up on a couch near the door. “Is it time?” he asked hopefully.

“Not yet,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said. “Others came but don’t worry, the queen will see you soon.”

The pony nodded and lowered his head again.

The Changeling turned to the three other ponies. “You three will have to wait here, until we come and take you to see the queen.”

The three of them nodded and walked into the room. “This Great and Powerful Changeling has to return to her task but she will come see you once you are reborn.” She closed the door closed behind them and locked it with a loud click.

“Hi!” Pinkie Pie hopped towards the covered pony. “My name’s Pinkie Pie! What’s yours?”

“Not important,” the pony said. Pinkie noticed that he was shivering, despite the warm blanket. “Leave me alone, please…”

“But-”

“Pinkie, leave him be,” Applejack said, laying a hoof on Pinkie’s shoulder. “For now,” she whispered.

“Now what?” Rainbow Dash asked. “We’re in the belly of the beast, where do we go from here?”

Luna returned to her corporal form. “We wait for them to come and get us. They’ll take us to the queen and we can speak to her then.”

The trembling pony lifted his blanket, to see just who it was that spoke. He let out a small cry of shock before covering himself again.

“What do we do about him?” Applejack whispered, so the colt wouldn’t hear.

“Nothing,” Luna said. “He made his own choice to come here. Didn’t you?” she asked loud enough for the pony to hear her.

“Yes,” the pony whispered. “Please, leave me be.”

“But-” Pinkie wanted to protest but she fell quiet as Luna laid a hoof on her shoulder. Pinkie turned to the princess, who was shaking her head.

-

Some time later the door unlocked once more. An absolutely huge Changeling came in and addressed the cowering pony. “It’s time,” she said.

The pony got up and wrapped his blanket around him like a cloak. Applejack could now see that he had almost no mane left. His coat was a very pale shade of brown and she could see his ribs poking out. The poor thing looked like he had been crying for quite some time, judging by the marks surrounding his eyes. She didn’t recognize the pony though.

Rainbow Dash on the other hoof did, causing her to freeze up for a few seconds as she realised who it was.

“You three will have to wait till dawn,” the Behemoth said, her voice oddly gentle when compared to the other Changelings. “The queen is tired and she will only see him tonight.” She motioned to the pony standing beside her.

“Come along now,” the Behemoth said. “The queen’s waiting for you.” She closed the door behind her and locked it once more.

Pinkie Pie stared at the door. “That pony wasn’t smiling,” she eventually said.

“Few of the ponies that come here do,” Luna said, shifting from cloud to mare in the blink of an eye. “Some ponies find their way here on their own, others are convinced to come by the Changelings. Some hurts do not heal, my little ponies,” Luna said with a sigh as she fiddled with her cloak, to adjust her broche.

Pinkie Pie sat down on the ground, thinking about Luna’s words.

“Are we really going to wait here all night?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I don’t know about you but I really don’t want to spend the night locked up like this.”

“I think it’s in our best interest to just wait and-”

A loud crash interrupted Luna. The princess of the night sighed. “She busted the door open, didn’t she?”

“She did,” Rainbow Dash said.

“We gotta go after her,” Applejack said, moving towards the door. “Before she gets into real trouble.”

-

The thing that Pinkie Pie hated the most in life was seeing a pony being sad and not being able to do anything about it. Going to the dentist was a close second.

Pinkie knew that leaving her friends behind wasn’t the brightest idea she had all day but she had to hurry. She pulled her magnifying glass and deerstalker hat out of her bag and began the search for the sad pony.

“Hmm, it seems that there are tracks here,” Pinkie concluded after a thorough investigation. She followed the tracks, hoping that they belonged to the big Changeling and the sad pony. Who knows, maybe she’d even run into Twilight!

With that thought Pinkie set out on her search with renewed vigor. Maybe that regiment of guards could help her.

-

“I should have left that pony back at the castle,” Luna said to herself as she attempted to track down the pink pony. “But no, I needed somepony licensed to use artillery.”

“Pinkie’s just being Pinkie,” Applejack said. “She can’t stand seeing ponies cry or be sad.”

“While that is an admirable feat, she may have just compromised this entire rescue and diplomacy mission,” Luna scoffed, though she couldn’t fault Pinkie Pie for being true to her element.

“Be honest, princess,” Rainbow Dash said. “This whole mission’s been rather vague from the get-go. I say we just find Pinkie Pie, find the queen , speak our case, possibly get Sparkle back and get back home before breakfast.”

“Things must be real bad if Rainbow’s making sense,” Applejack joked, though she agreed with everything Rainbow Dash said..

“Very well,” Luna said. “Let’s find that pink menace before she gets into trouble.”

“I got into trouble!” Pinkie Pie screamed as she ran past Luna and the others.

Luna’s hoof and her face had never met this many times in such a short time before this journey.

Moments later a large group of Changelings came running down the tunnel.

“I HAVE HAD ENOUGH!!!” Luna screamed, rattling the entire hive. Her horn glowed and her magic engulfed Pinkie and pulled her back. It then warped into a shield, surrounding the four ponies. “You, soldier,” she addressed the closest Changeling. “You will take us to your queen, now!”

“Never!” the Changeling hissed.

Luna’s eye twitched. “Take me to your queen or else…”

“Else what?” the Changeling challenged.

“Pinkie Pie, this Changeling desires to be your friend,” Luna said with a smile.

“Really?” Pinkie pressed her face against the shield. “Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie! I’ve never had a Changeling as a friend! Well, except Twilight Sparkle of course but I haven’t seen her as a Changeling yet so I’m not sure if that counts. Do Changelings like parties? Of course you do, who doesn’t? Even bug thingies like parties! Are you really bug thingies? Because you’ve got bug wings and bug eyes and bug bodies but you look like ponies too so does that mean you’re bug-ponies? Twilight would know but then again, she’s a bug-pony now too so she might be biased. This reminds me of that one time...

The entire Changeling brigade twitched as the pink mare rambled on and on.

-

“Who would have thought that your incessant yakking would come in handy?” Luna said triumphantly. She had to admit, those Changelings did hold out for a while, lasting half an hour before cracking.

The Changelings reluctantly led them to what could be considered a throne room. It was really just a medium sized room with a rather disheveled looking chair that could pass for a throne, if one ignored the burn marks on it.

One of the Changelings knocked on the door. “We are busy!” Chrysalis called out. “Go away!”

“Yes, our queen!” the Changeling yelled through the door and turned around, only to be met with Luna who was brandishing Pinkie Pie like a sword or club, holding her at point blank range.

“Go ahead,” Luna said to the shivering Changeling. “Make my day.”

“But it’s night!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Shouldn’t you say ‘make my night?’ You should, since you’re also princess of the night and becau-” Luna covered her mouth.

“My queen! Please, you have guests!” the Changeling whined and pounded on the door.

“Guests?”

“Yes!” the Changeling yelled. “The pink one’s very annoying but they want to speak with you!”

“Very well, send them in,” Chrysalis yelled through the door.

The Changeling pushed the door open and ran through it. One reason was to protect his queen in case they wanted to do more than just talk. The other reason being that he wanted to get away as far as possible from the pink one.

The other Changelings followed suit and rushed towards their queen, setting up a defensive perimeter.

“Who dares to enter the Changeling hive unannounced?” Chrysalis asked. “Oh… Princess Luna?” The queen got up from her throne and stepped towards the princess, though she kept a respectable distance away. “Let me guess, you’ve come for your revenge?”

“No,” Luna said.

“No?” Chrysalis echoed. “Then why?”

“Because we do not wish to be at war with the Changelings,” Luna said. “Equestria has known peace for a long time and we do not wish to change that because of a single… incident.” Luna despised calling the kidnapping and neglect of her niece just an incident. But it would do her little good to invoke the queen’s anger on their home ground.

“Really?” Chrysalis purred. “I kidnapped your precious Mi Amore Cadenza, I impersonated her and made fools out of all of you. I threatened to invade Canterlot and I almost took control of Princess Celestia. Not only that but I also kidnapped Captain Shining Armor, the youngest and most successful captain of the guard in centuries. And you expect me to believe that you don’t want revenge?” Chrysalis let out a dry laugh. “And then I haven’t even started on our petty conflicts,” she said, looking straight at Luna.

“It’s true!” Applejack yelled. “We’re just here to talk, nothing more.”

“Applejack, wasn’t it?” Chrysalis knew about Twilight’s friends before she met them at the wedding but had never really taken an interest in them before then. “Tell me Applejack, why should I believe that? Princess Luna has a vicious streak a mile wide. Did she tell you about the griffons?”

“Yes,” Rainbow Dash said. “But that was like a million years ago. Ponies change, you know.”

“I know that better than most,” Chysalis said with a smirk. As if on command, the Behemoth from before stood up and made herself visible to the ponies.

Pinkie Pie let out a small whimper as the massive Changeling walked past them. A green cocoon was strapped to her back, with the sad pony floating inside it.

“But the more ponies change, the more they stay the same,” Chrysalis said as the Behemoth casually lumbered towards the door.

“Again, we do not wish to allow this to escalate into a conflict beyond our control,” Luna pleaded.

“There’s a simple solution to that,” Chrysalis said. “Leave. Forget that we exist. In a few years we Changelings will have faded into obscurity again, just the way we like it.”

“What about Twilight?” Pinkie called out. “Where is she? She must have something smart to say about this.”

“My beautiful daughter Amaryllis has left the hive,” Chrysalis admitted begrudgingly. “She wanted to see her old family and friends.” She frowned. “But you three being here… does that mean that you still care for her? Even now?”

“Of course!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “Sparkle’s our friend! We’d never leave her!”

“We stick together, sure as sugar,” Applejack said with a smile.

“Twilight is my bestest friend!” Pinkie Pie clapped her hooves. “I even wrote a song about her! Do you want to hear it?!”

“No!” the Changelings present in the room shouted. Some of them cowered behind the queen, others covered their ears with their hooves.

“How rude,” Pinkie huffed.

“I… wasn’t expecting that,” Chrysalis admitted. Her own friends had been a lot less forgiving of her new form, though she suspected that Celestia may have had something to do with that.

“So Twilight Sparkle isn’t here?” Luna asked.

Chrysalis shook her head. “No. And neither is Shining Armor.”

“Wait, so we trotted all this way for nothing?” Rainbow Dash uttered.

“It would seem so,” Chrysalis said. “I’ll show you the way out.”

“Not so fast,” Luna said. “I still wish to speak with you, concerning relationships with Equestria.”

“What relationship?” Chrysalis chuckled. “Equestria and the Wastelands have lived separately for ten thousand years. We have no desire to change that.”

“Surely there would be some mutual gain for both our lands,” Luna tried again.

“And I’m sure there is,” Chrysalis said. “But I’m not interested in allying myself with Celestia, so the answer remains no.”

“Then how about allying yourself with me?” Luna offered. “I am the princess of the night and I watch over all that happens under the cloak of darkness, including your unorthodox ways of gathering food. Perhaps Equestria can help you with that.”

Chrysalis laughed. “Sure it can,” she said, exposing her fangs , much to the discomfort of the three ponies with Luna. They felt like prey and in some ways, they were.

“My little ponies.” Luna turned and faced her three companions. “Please, leave me and the queen for the time being.”

“But-”

“No buts,” Luna said firmly. “This is between me and her.”

“We do have an awful lot of catching up to do,” Chrysalis said with a sly grin. “Take our guests to the guest room,” Chrysalis said. “They are the princess’s friends, so treat them as such.”

A pair of Changelings walked toward the three ponies and bowed. “Friends of the princess, please follow us.” Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie reluctantly allowed themselves to be lead away.

“Promise me that you will not harm them in any way,” Luna demanded.

“I owe you no favors,” Chrysalis said. “If this is about what happened a thousand years ago, then go complain to Celestia.

“But don’t worry about your little pony friends,” she said. “Amaryllis wouldn’t be very pleased with me if I were to convert her friends. Such a pity, mine were much more enjoyable afterwards.”

The door closed with a loud thud.

“Now then, Princess Luna,” Chrysalis purred. “Talk.”

“Starlight,” Luna started, earning her a snarl from Chrysalis.

“Do not call me by that name, Starlight is dead,” Chrysalis said. “Don’t forget that you’re in my territory now, Princess Luna. I rule here and you’d do best to show me some respect.”

“A mere slip of the tongue,” Luna said coolly. “No more, no less. I bear little to no resentment to you, Queen Chrysalis.”

“I find that hard to believe,” Chrysalis said. “But let’s get down to business...”

-

“Ah don’t like this,” Applejack said as she sat down on the surprisingly comfortable bed. The Changelings had proven themselves to be very hospitable, offering them the most comfortable room that didn’t belong to royalty. They also provided the ponies with untainted water and, unsurprisingly, chocolate treats.

“Me neither,” Pinkie Pie said, popping a chunk of chocolate into her mouth. “Wow, this is good stuff!” she said, licking her lips approvingly.

“They don’t expect us to sleep here, right?” Rainbow Dash said. “Because that’s what they want, to have us defenseless and then BAM! Cocoons for everypony!”

“Ah don’t think we can do much besides wait,” Applejack said. “Wait and hope that Princess Luna knows what she’s doing...”

“Chill out, Applejack,” Rainbow Dash said, patting her friend on the back. “I’m sure that if you ask the queen she’ll make Big Mac normal again.”

“Ah wish Ah was certain about that as you, Rainbow Dash,” Applejack said. “But right now, Ah just wanna get some shut-eye.” Today had been rather stressful for Applejack, as Big Macintosh’s condition was the only thing on her mind. She laid down on the suspiciously comfortable bed, dead-set on getting some sleep before trying to meet with the queen and discuss her issues.

“You do that,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’ll keep an eye out just in case they try to pull a fast one on us.”

“Yeah! Don’t worry Applejack, I’ll wake you up in time for the party,” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully, all signs of worry from before having vanished.

“You do that Pinkie,” Applejack said as she tipped her hat forward to cover her eyes. “Wait, what?”

-

Somewhere else, near the edge of the Everfree forest sat a small cottage. It was home to many animals and their Pegasus caretaker. But at the moment, there was one newcomer.

Spike the dragon had taken up residence there as well, as Fluttershy had offered to look after him until Twilight came back home. If she came back at all...

At the moment, Spike was sitting by the window. He never understood what Twilight found so fascinating about watching balls of gas that were lightyears away from them. But now Spike couldn’t take his eyes off of them.

He thought back to Twilight’s friendship report about the Sonic Rainboom that Rainbow Dash had pulled off so many years ago. She had said something incredibly cheesy about it: that maybe you and your future best friends could be watching the same beautiful rainbow.

Spike wondered if the same applied to stars, that both he and Twilight were looking at the same stars right now.

“Spike?” a soft voice came from behind him, causing him to turn away from the night-time spectacle.

“Oh, hi Fluttershy,” Spike said. “Didn’t see you there.”

“Spike, shouldn’t you be in bed by now?” Fluttershy asked. “It’s getting awfully late and you need your sleep.”

“I don’t know,” Spike said. “I don’t feel tired at all.”

An awkward silence formed as neither of them knew what to say. Eventually Spike turned back around and gazed upon the stars once more.

“There is something wrong,” Fluttershy said. “I know there is. Do you want to talk about it?”

“Not really,” Spike said, not bothering to turn around and face Fluttershy. “It’s just... I feel like I failed her, you know. Like I could have done more.”

“Oh Spike,” Fluttershy said. “You’re not blaming yourself now, are you?”

“Maybe a little bit,” Spike said. “I should have noticed something was up with Twilight. I’ve known her for all my life, so why didn’t I see it?”

“Nopony noticed that she was an impostor,” Fluttershy said. She walked up to the window and sat down next to him. “Everypony was so worked up about the wedding and from what I’ve heard, that other Twilight didn’t act very different either.”

“Yeah but...” Spike trailed off as Fluttershy gave him a hug.

“It’s okay Spike, nopony could have known about this. Don’t you dare beat yourself up about this,” Fluttershy assured him and hugged the baby dragon even closer.

“Thanks Fluttershy,” Spike said once she allowed him to breathe again.

“You’re welcome,” Fluttershy said with a smile. “Now off to bed with you, baby dragons need their sleep too!”

Spike managed a weak chuckle at that. “Sure thing, Fluttershy. Good night.”

“Good night to you too, Spike,” Fluttershy said as she headed up the stairs and towards her own room.

Spike turned one last time towards the window, before heading up the stairs as well and into Fluttershy’s spare bedroom.

Little did they know that in Canterlot there was a Changeling princess, who gazed out her window to look at the stars before going to bed.

-

-

Oh Spike, you crazy dragon. Expect to see more Luna/Chrysalis shenanigans next chapter, as this one was lacking in it.

And I wish to thank everyone for reading. Mirror's Image has hit over one thousand likes! You guys and gals have no idea how much I appreciate that!

[E/N]: Grrrrrreetings everypony. Michael, Editor in Chief and CEO of uT.TerAbsurdity Inc. here with the latest instalment of Mirror’s Image. We here at good ol’ uA I. strongly believe in getting the content out to our readers as fast as possible, however due to recent events, the release of the chapter you hold in your hot, little, sweaty digital hands was delayed by an inexcusable length of time. As Editor in Chief, I would like to personally apologize for the delay and relay my condolences to any and all readers who suffered catastrophic disaster on account of our tardiness. I would though, like to speak a word in defense of our highly capable writers and editors. According to our company calendar, next week is Dead Week for the majority of our employees and the week after is Finals. As much as I am loathe to say this, sometimes Ponies has to take a backseat to other things in life. Once again, I wish to apologize on behalf of the whole 1-man band. Thank you.

Now that that’s out of the way, ER MER GERD! HERPPY THERNKSGERVERN! Have some Thanksgiving ponies!
http://i.imgur.com/85e66.jpg
http://i.imgur.com/oKmLe.jpg

Chapter 13

Chapter 13

“One-two-three-four, one-two-three-four, one-two-three-four, one-two-three-four,” Shining Armor recited as he marched in front of his little sister’s room. The young colt was ready for anything, with his cardboard armor on and wooden training sword by his side.

“Shining Armor,” Night Light said. “It’s time for bed, tomorrow’s a school day.”

“But dad, I have to protect Twiley!” Shining Armor protested. “What if a monster shows up? Or a foalnapper? Or a monster that specializes in foalnapping?”

Night Light sighed and lowered himself to his son’s eyelevel. “You need to stop worrying so much,” he said. “Twilight is safe inside her crib and she has Miss Smarty Pants with her, she will protect Twilight.”

“She’s just a doll,” Shining Armor argued.

“One that you made,” Night Light reminded him. “If anything she’ll keep Twilight from having bad dreams. Now off to bed with you.”

Shining Armor muttered something under his breath as he went through the door next to the one he had been guarding. This was his room and he was grateful that it was right next to his little sister’s.

The colt couldn’t understand why Twilight had already been given her own room. He considered her way too young to be without her parents at night. Though he might be a bit biased, having lost her once already. Shining Armor didn’t know what he’d do if he ever lost her again…

Using what magic he had he unclasped the straps of his play-armor and pulled it off of himself with his hooves. He then gingerly placed it on a worn-out mannequin so it would retain its shape. The training sword followed suit and was placed on a standard he had made out of two pieces of wood.

The sword was the last thing his grandfather had given him and he treasured it above all else, except his parents, grandma and little sister, of course.

Disarmed, he left his room again to find Night Light waiting outside the door. “Have you brushed your teeth?” he asked.

“Yes,” Shining Armor lied.

Night light leaned in and looked his son in the eyes. “Liar, go wash up,” he said.

Shining Armor grumbled as he went to the bathroom. Once there, he opened the cabinet, pulled out his toothbrush and went to work.

“Two minutes minimum!” Night Light called out from the hallway.

“Yesh dahd!” Shining Armor said loudly and obnoxiously as he continued to brush his teeth, as awkwardly as it was to do so without the use of magic. Shining Armor could levitate small things but a controlled motion like brushing his teeth was still out of his league.

Despite that, he managed. Two minutes later, his pearly whites were, well, pearly white and Shining Armor was cleaning up the bathroom, lest he receive a lecture about that as well.

With his dental duties done, he returned to Twilight’s room. His mother and father were there, watching as Twilight slept in her crib. Her Smarty Pants doll was clenched in her little hooves as she dreamt of something pleasant, judging by the tiny smile on her face.

“Come to say goodnight?” Velvet asked as she noticed Shining Armor creeping into the room, the colt taking care not to make a sound.

“Just like every night,” Shining Armor whispered as he looked through the bars at the little filly. “Good night, Twiley,” he said.

“Now off to bed with you,” Night Light said. “You have school tomorrow, remember?”

“Yes dad,” Shining Armor said, moving back towards the door.

He took one last look at the crib. His mother was casting the Foal monitoring spell, which would alarm her if the filly cried. Shining Armor didn’t see the point of that spell, as he was within earshot and ready to come to her aid like any good big brother would.

Except for diaper duty, that was dad’s work. Both he and mom had agreed on that. Dad had protested, of course, but he was outnumbered. And despite Equestria not being a democracy, the ayes still had it.

Another duty of his father was making sure Twilight’s music box was running. The little filly loved the soft tune that it played and she had a tendency to wake up in the middle of the night if somepony forgot to turn it on.

Night Light levitated the violet box towards him and gave the silver key a few turns. He then placed it on a small table by Twilight’s crib and opened it. Two Unicorn figurines popped out and began to turn around on a small platform, as if they were dancing to the soft tunes of the music box.

Shining Armor was glad that his father had remembered Twilight’s sleeping ritual and left for his room, only having to take a few steps to get there. Most of his toys were still scattered across his room, something that both he and dad liked to call ‘organized chaos’ as he knew where to find his favorite toys.

Twilight Velvet walked in. “Do you want me to tuck you in?” she asked.

“Mom, I’m old enough to go without that,” Shining Armor protested.

“Nonsense,” Twilight Velvet said. “Got your pajamas?” she asked.

“No,” Shining Armor rolled his eyes and tried to scowl at his mother. All that did was make him look cute, which was hardly his intention.

Moments later he was dressed in his blue and yellow Wonderbolt-themed pajamas. Despite being the home of the sun princess herself, Canterlot still got very cold during the nights even in the spring and summer.

Shining Armor hopped into bed and groaned annoyingly as his mother tucked him in. “Good night, Shiny,” she said.

“Good night mom,” he said back. “Good night dad!” he said a bit louder, so the stallion outside his room could hear him.

“Sleep tight, son!” Night Light called back.

Twilight Velvet kissed her son’s forehead and left the room, putting out the lights as she went.

Shining Armor buried his head in his pillow and tried to fall asleep. The soft tones of Twilight’s music box carried on into his room through the thin walls. He didn’t mind them, as he had gotten used to them by now.

He closed his eyes and waited for sleep to take him off to dream valley. Just last night he had a great dream where he was a captain of the guard and had a mission to go and defeat an angry dragon.

It was such a cool dream, he had a real sword and everything!

Unfortunately for the colt, it would take some time before he’d be able to live said dream. He had to be sixteen before he could enter the Royal Guard academy, which meant that he had to wait for eight more years!

Eight more years before he could become an awesome royal guard, just like grandpa. The young colt opened his eyes and sat up in his bed, the stray thought turning his mind towards his grandfather and what he had meant to him. Grandpa Grand Shield had died only a year ago, while Twilight Sparkle was still in their mom’s tummy.

And then a month later, she showed up. And something else went wrong…

Even now, Shining Armor didn’t understand why his little sister didn’t wake up when she was born but his grandma had told him that Grandpa Grand Shield would take care of her for them. Shining Armor liked to think that he came down from the sacred fields and brought Twilight back with him, as a last gift from him to his grandson.

Shining Armor’s ears twitched. The song the music box played had stopped. But its song still hung in the air. It was faint but he could hear it.

Something wasn’t right here, Shining Armor could feel it in the air. Quickly he tossed his blanket off of him and leapt out of bed. Dodging a few stray toy soldiers and a Daring Doo action figure in the dark, he made for his sword and grabbed it with his mouth.

Sneaking ever so quietly he made his way to his door and pushed it open. The hallway was dark but the music was more audible here. Taking care to tread lightly Shining Armor crawled towards his sister’s room.

He slowly pushed the door open and walked into the room, gathering his courage as he went. What kind of guard would Shining Armor make if he was afraid to protect his little sister?

The door creaked softly as it moved and Shining Armor gasped, almost dropping his sword from shock. Something was standing near the crib!

‘Hush now, quiet now,’ the creature sang. Its voice was both beautiful and haunting at the same time and it caused Shining Armor to feel uneasy though what made him feel even more uneasy was the fact that his little sister was in the grasp of a monster!

The monster was tall and dark, with teal mane and tail and wings! Strange holes filled its legs and its horn was crooked and jagged, looking more like a weapon than a magical conductor. Shining Armor could even see that it had long sharp teeth as it smiled at his little sister.

Twilight however didn’t seem to mind, as she slept like a filly. She was still clutching her doll even as the monster rocked her in its forelegs.

‘It’s time to lay your sleepy head, hush now-’ the monster stopped its singing as it noticed Shining Armor’s reflection in the window. It turned to face him with Twilight still in its hooves. “I had thought you would be asleep by now,” she, as it was obviously female, said.

“MOM! DAD!” Shining Armor screamed, his sword clattering to the ground as he hightailed out of there and towards his parents’ room.

“There’s a monster!” he screamed as he pushed the door open. “A big monster with sharp teeth and a strange horn and a-” the colt rambled on and on.

Night Light and Twilight Velvet looked at each other before jumping out of bed and running towards Twilight’s room. After all, they lived in Equestria, where there are such things as monsters…

But when they got there, there was nothing.

Twilight slept peacefully in her crib, Smarty Pants still protecting her from any would-be nightmares.

“You had a bad dream,” Night Light told Shining Armor. “I think you should go back to bed.”

“But I-” Shining Armor opened his mouth to protest but was quickly cut off by his mother.

“The spell is still active,” she told him. “Nothing happened to her, I assure you. Now off to bed with you, young colt.”

“But…” Shining Armor trailed off. He had been so sure! It was right there! And now it was gone!

Thankfully it was gone. Shining Armor knew what he saw and he was glad that it didn’t hurt his little sister. But why was it singing to her? Why was it cradling her?

Shining Armor didn’t understand. He also didn’t notice the two glowing eyes peering through the slightly opened door of the walk-in closet.

-

Shining Armor’s eyes opened. “It was just a dream,” he muttered. “And a memory”

It had been the Changeling queen, he now realized. If Twilight truly was Chrysalis’ daughter, it would make sense for her to come and check up on her.

But to think that she could have just taken Twilight like that… it made Shining Armor sick to his stomach.

He blinked his eyes a few times, taking in the scenery. He was in a white room, with a white bed with white sheets. All he needed was a white mane and nopony would ever see him again.

Birds were chirping obnoxiously, in Shining Armor’s opinion at least, and the sun was slowly beginning to rise over the horizon.

“A new day,” Shining Armor said to himself. He tried to get up and out of bed, only to fail as his strength had left him during the night. The nightmare that Chrysalis had put him through had finally caught up with him, leaving him weakened.

“Good morning!” a familiar voice said, causing Shining Armor to turn in his bed and face the door. At least he had strength enough for that.

“Twilight?” Shining Armor smiled at the sight of his little sister standing next to his sickbed. She was wearing her disguise which seemed to be absolutely perfect for once. “What are you doing here so early?” he asked.

“Oh nothing, just visiting my Big Brother Best Friend Forever before I head back to Ponyville,” Twilight said cheerfully. “Tons of stuff to do today.”

“And let me guess, you made yourself a checklist, right?” Shining Armor teased. His little sister was so predictable. Well usually, at least. If somepony had told Shining Armor that his sister was actually the heir to an empire of emotionally-starved insectoid ponies, he would have laughed and declared said pony to be a loony. Such a thing was just plain unreal.

Unfortunately for Shining Armor, it had become bitter reality.

“I tried to,” Twilight said, biting her lip softly. “But I quit half-way.”

“Why?” her brother asked. Twilight would never start something and not finish it. Especially not when it came to checklists or similar things.

“I noticed that… my magic turned green,” Twilight said with a sigh. She levitated a glass off of the stand by Shining’s bed and floated it across the room.

Shining Armor stared in silence as the glass soared through the air in a figure eight pattern. Gone was the dark pink color of his sister’s magic. It was now a bright shade of green, something rarely seen amongst Unicorns.

“It’s green,” Shining Armor stated. “So what?”

“It’s just that I was so used to it,” Twilight said. “First my cutie mark, now my magic… I wonder what’s next?”

“You lost your cutie mark?” Shining Armor asked, shock clear on his face. He hadn’t noticed that. Though in his defense, he had other things on his mind than a marking on his sister’s flank.

Twilight nodded. “I still had it at first, but then it faded.” She turned and looked at her flank, where the stars were still present. Only when she was disguised as her old self did she have her mark. Twilight was relieved that she could still have it but it just wasn’t the same anymore.

“I’m so sorry,” Shining Armor said. “I know how important it was to you.” He weakly lifted his hooves in an inviting gesture. “Hug?” he offered.

Twilight hugged her brother, noticing that his hug was a lot less powerful than it had been yesterday. “Shiny? Are you okay?” she asked.

“I’m fine,” he said. “I just feel so weak right now. Must’ve been the past few days catching up with me.”

“Do you remember what happened to you?” Twilight asked nervously. She hadn’t been with him at all times and didn’t know what happened while he was with Chrysalis and the other Changelings. Perhaps it was for the best that he didn’t either.

“Parts.” Shining Armor frowned as he tried to recall more but failed. A night’s rest had helped him remember but his memory was still riddled with holes. “I remember… walking through a dusty place… then through a cave, I think… and then there’s an apple, for some reason.”

“That’s from when Chrysalis tried to serve you as a meal to me,” Twilight reminded him. She had left that little detail out when she told the story yesterday. “I think she thought it funny to tie you up and stuff an apple in your mouth. Don’t know why though.”

“I also remember you standing up for me,” Shining Armor continued. “After that, there’s a flash of a memory here, a shard there… nothing more.”

“It’s okay Shiny,” Twilight said. “Perhaps it’s for the best. Anyway, I’ve got some good news for you!”

“Oh really?” Shining Armor asked.

“Yes, you’re being moved to Cadance’s room!” Twilight said happily. “So you two lovebirds can recover together! Isn’t that romantic?” She clapped her hooves in enthusiasm.

“I suppose,” Shining Armor said to humor his little sister.

As if on cue, somepony knocked on the door before opening it. A pair of nurses stood there. “You’re being moved,” one of them said.

“I know, Twilight just told me,” Shining Armor said.

The nurses moved to the bed, released the brakes and pushed it out the door. Twilight scanned the room, in case Shining Armor had left anything behind. She didn’t spot anything out of the ordinary though.

Except for one tiny little thing…

“You’re mine now,” Twilight Sparkle said as she noticed an half-eaten chocolate bar on the nightstand.

-

Shining Armor hummed to himself as the nurses pushed him throughout the hospital. He was going to see his Cadance again and be able to spend some much needed time with her. Most of which he would be using to apologize to her for not realizing that she had been replaced by Twilight’s real mother.

He shuddered at the thought of what could have happened if Chrysalis hadn’t replaced him and Twilight with two other Changelings.

If things had gone differently and Cadance hadn’t been found, he would have gotten married to Chrysalis. It would have been rather awkward to explain to Twilight that her brother was now considered her stepfather.

Luckily, Twilight’s friends Fluttershy and Rarity had saved her from the caverns. Shining Armor mentally promised to write them a letter to thank them for what they did.

“And we’re here,” the nurse said as they came to room 404.

The other nurse pushed the door open before returning to the bed and helping her colleague to push it through.

“Good morning,” Cadance said with a big smile on her face as Shining Armor passed through the door.

The nurses rolled the bed into place next to her. “We’ll set you up on the window side,” one of the nurses said. “Celestia knows you could use some sun.”

With that said, the nurses left Cadance and Shining Armor to themselves

“Good morning to you too,” Shining Armor said to his beloved one.

“So we’re roommates from now on?” Cadance asked with a smile on her face. “I’m starved for some company.”

“Doesn’t your little brother visit?” Shining Armor asked.

“He came in very early today and left in a hurry.” Cadance frowned. “I think he had something important to do,” Cadance said. “You just missed him.”

“That’s good,” Shining Armor said with a grimace. “You know I don’t really like him.”

“Too bad,” Cadance joked. “You promised me a new little sister. In turn you get a new little brother!”

“I don’t suppose I can change my mind?” Shining Armor chuckled weakly. “Or how about we renegotiate this? I don’t really need anything besides you, you know.”

“I don’t get why you’re so apprehensive about him. You know he’s not as bad as his reputation suggests,” Cadance said.

“I’m just wary of him, after what your parents tried to do,” Shining Armor explained.

“We’re a royal family,” Cadance said, defending her parents. “Arranged marriages are one of those old traditions we just can’t let go of.” However wrong it may be, she added in thought.

“I just don’t appreciate my sister being treated like something you can buy and sell,” Shining Armor said. “Good thing that my dad had enough spine to throw your father’s money back in his face.”

Cadance nodded. “I wouldn’t relax just yet if I were you. Bluey genuinely likes Twilight. It’s only a matter of time before he gathers up his courage and asks her out for real.”

“And I’ll be right there, keeping an eye on him and waiting for him to slip up,” Shining Armor said. “Like any good big brother should.”

“Speaking of eyes, Bluey had a black eye,” Cadance noted. “He didn’t tell me where he got it though.”

“Maybe one of his servants finally stood up for themselves?” Shining Armor offered as a suggestion, earning him a scowl from his fiancée.

Twilight Sparkle chose that moment to knock on the doorframe, announcing her arrival before walking in through the open door. “Hi Cadance!” she said. “I hope I didn’t interrupt anything, did I? What were you talking about?”

“Good morning Twilight and no, you didn’t. We were just talking about my brother. Bluey got himself a black eye,” Cadance said, hoping that Twilight hadn’t heard anything else. Her brother had made her promise not to speak of his infatuation with Twilight herself. Cadance could easily set the two of them up if she wanted to but Blueblood wanted to do so on his own, without his big sister’s help.

“Really now?” Twilight sighed. “Which one of you did that?” she said as she stood up to address the seemingly empty space in front of her.

One Changeling shimmered into existence and held his hoof up before disappearing again. Twilight sighed again.

“Twilight? What the hay was that?” Shining Armor asked.

“That was one of my guards,” Twilight said. She turned back around to face Cadance and Shining Armor. “First that royal guard, now Blueblood. I’m really considering naming you ‘Sucker Punch’ or something,” she said absentmindedly.

“Cadance, are you okay?” Shining Armor asked. He had noticed Cadance’s reaction yesterday, no matter how she had tried to hide it.

“I-I’m fine,” Cadance said, though she looked a bit distraught by the sudden appearance and disappearance of the Changeling. “They can turn invisible too?”

“Some of them,” Twilight said. “And they have a strange tendency to go after ponies that wronged me.”

“So why Blueblood?” Shining Armor asked.

“He tackled me when Celestia and I were walking through the statue garden,” Twilight said. “I was undisguised and he just downright attacked me and knocked me to the ground.”

Shining Armor and Cadance shared a worried look, one that Twilight didn’t notice.

“Did he know it was you?” Cadance asked eventually.

Twilight shook her head. “And I’d rather keep it that way, for now at least. So don’t tell him, please Cadance?”

“My lips are sealed,” Cadance said. She knew for a fact that her brother was a bit of a xenophobe and she wouldn’t put it past him to attack a Changeling if one were to present itself.

“Anyway, how have you two been?” Twilight asked, changing the subject.

“I’m feeling much better now,” Cadance said, a smile gracing her face once more as she looked at her fiancé.

“Me too,” Shining Armor said. “But I’m still feeling rather weak.”

“My love will give you strength,” Cadance said, a small laugh escaping her lips as she realized just how cheesy that line sounded. Still, she reached for Shining Armor with her hoof, offering it to him.

Shining Armor did the same and grabbed a hold of her hoof, squeezing it gently. It felt so right, to be able to hold hooves once more after being apart for so long.

“I think that you two lovebirds are going to be just fine,” Twilight said. “I’m going to go visit Princess Celestia now and then I’m off to Ponyville to see my friends.” She thought of Fluttershy, Rarity and Spike. Her thoughts then wandered to Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Applejack. And Luna too. They were risking their lives for her right now.

“Have fun,” Shining Armor said. “They’re good ponies, those friends of yours. Keep them close to you, Twilight.”

Twilight nodded, though she remembered how short her friend’s lifespan was compared to her own. Did she really want to stay close to them, knowing that in a hundred years most of them would be gone? Twilight filed those thoughts away, deciding that they were quite literally Future Twilight’s problem.

Cadance smiled at her. “It’s been so good to see you again Twilight, I hope that the next time we meet will be a bit less troublesome.”

“You and me both,” Twilight said. “Bye B.B.B.F.F. Bye Cadance, I’ll keep in touch!”

Twilight gave them a wave and flashed them a smile before walking out the door.

“She’s a good filly,” Cadance said once Twilight was out of hearing range.

“One of the best,” Shining Armor said with a smile.

“You know, Twilight is lucky to have you as a brother,” Cadance said, turning to him. “A lesser stallion would have freaked out and yelled at her. Maybe even hurt her.”

“Never,” Shining Armor said determinately. “She may not be my sister by blood but she is in spirit,” he said, before reaching a hoof to his chest and tapping it a few times. “And in here, in my heart. Nothing will ever change that,” he said, thinking back of simpler times before this whole mess started.

He thought back of how she would follow him around, no matter where he went. Shining Armor’s friends had always teased him about it but they never made a big deal about it.

“Shining?” Cadance said, snapping him out of his reminiscing.

“Oh, sorry,” Shining Armor said. “Just remembering the good times I had with Twilight. She may not be my ‘true’ sister but I wouldn’t trade her for the world.”

Cadance just took his hoof back into hers and looked at him with loving eyes. In that moment, all seemed right with the world again. The two lovers torn apart had been brought together again and nopony could stand in the way of their happiness.

-

As Twilight made her way to the stairs she came across Doctor Quick Fix. “Good morning Doctor,” she greeted him.

“Good morning, Miss… Twilight, was it not?” the doctor asked.

Twilight nodded. “How long do you think it’ll take before my big brother can leave the hospital?”

“It shouldn’t take too long,” Quick Fix said. “He’s suffering from exhaustion and mild dehydration, nothing that can’t be fixed with some rest and enough fluids. It’s his lungs I’m most worried about though.”

“Oh?” Twilight hadn’t expected that, though she didn’t need long to think of a reason for Shining’s ailment.

“Indeed,” Quick Fix said. “It seems your brother has somehow managed to get sulfur dioxide poisoning.”

“Sulfur dioxide?” Twilight asked. She knew all too well where he had picked that up.

“He has some cyanosis around his hooves and his breathing turns irregular at times,” Quick Fix explained. “Nothing to be too worried about,” he added, having noticed the panicked look on Twilight’s face.

“That’s a relief,” Twilight said, though she still wasn’t at ease. “I’ll be leaving you alone now, thank you.”

“Just doing my job, Miss Twilight,” Quick Fix said.

-

Twilight Sparkle made her way back home. Despite the lack of a checklist, she knew that she still had an awful lot to do today. Visit the princess, return to Ponyville, find Fluttershy, find Rarity and most important of all: find Spike.

“Mom, dad? I’m back!” Twilight called out as she entered the house.

“We’re in the kitchen,” her mother said loud enough for Twilight to hear her from the doorway.

Twilight joined her parents in kitchen, where the pair of Unicorns was enjoying their breakfast. “Care to join us?” Night Light asked, offering her a daisy sandwich.

“Sure,” Twilight said as she took a seat at the table, facing her father. Green magic wrapped around the offered sandwich and caused it to float towards Twilight.

“That’s new,” Night Light commented, noticing the change in color of Twilight’s magic. “It stays like that if you’re disguised too?”

“Apparently,” Twilight said. She took a tentative bite of the sandwich. She then proceeded to chew it rather obnoxiously, as if trying to unravel some sort of secret that the sandwich may have kept from her. “At least food still tastes the same,” Twilight eventually said.

“What, were you expecting it to taste of ash?” Twilight Velvet asked, letting out a small chuckle.

“Maybe,” Twilight admitted before taking another bite.

“You’re not a vampire, Twilight Sparkle,” Night Light said.

“Could pass for one,” Twilight Velvet said, tapping her hoof against her own flat teeth.

“Very funny,” Twilight said as she undid her disguise, basking the kitchen in emerald green light for a few seconds.

“So… you’ll be leaving for Ponyville, right?” Night Light asked, apparently unfazed by the sudden transition from Unicorn to Changeling.

Twilight nodded. “First I’m going to go see the princess. I’m leaving immediately afterwards.”

“Do you want me to go and get you a train ticket?” Velvet asked.

Twilight shook her head. “No need, I have my own transportation.”

No sooner than the words had left her mouth a carriage ground to a halt in front of the Twilight residence.

“What a coincidence,” Twilight said with a cheeky grin.

“Uh-huh,” Night Light said. “You planned that, didn’t you?”

“I couldn’t help myself,” Twilight admitted. “I’d sent one of my guards ahead to go and get the chariot.”

Twilight finished her sandwich and got back up. “Mom, dad…”

“We know, dear,” Velvet said as she and Night Light stood up too and approached their daughter.

“Thank you,” Twilight said as they hugged her. “For being here for me.”

“Are you still worrying about that?” Night Light asked. “We’d never leave you.”

Twilight Sparkle didn’t say anything. She just basked in the love they held for her, wondering what it was she did to deserve such loving parents.

“Now then,” Night Light said, breaking the hug. “I do believe that there is a carriage waiting for you, your highness,” he joked.

“You do realize that means that you’re royalty too, right?” Twilight said. “You’re the queen-mum and queen-dad now.”

“Ah yes,” Night Light said. “I shall now start wearing tophats and monocles. Anypony care to join me for tea and crumpets?”

Twilight Velvet and Twilight Sparkle looked at each and rolled their eyes simultaneously before erupting into laughter.

“I’ll write more often,” Twilight said as she assumed her disguise once more before walking towards the door with her parents. “And visit more too,” she added.

“So will we,” Twilight Velvet said as she opened the door. The carriage was waiting in front of the house with eight white stallions pulling it.

“And be seen in such a town?” Night Light said, trying to sound as posh as he could. “Egads, no! What would the Canterlot elite think of that?”

A brown earth pony with an hour glass cutie mark stood by the carriage, awaiting her arrival. As she approached, he opened the door for her.

“Ready to go, my princess?” he asked.

“I am,” Twilight said. “Did you find the book and the scroll?”

The earth pony nodded. “They’re on the seat,” he answered. “And no, I didn’t touch the chocolate.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said. She turned back to her parents and hugged them again. “See you soon,” she said.

Twilight got into the carriage and the earth pony closed the door behind her.

“See you soon, my little filly,” Twilight Velvet said.

“Goodbye, my princess,” Night Light said, having dropped the posh accent again.

The earth pony bowed to the pair before jumping onto the driver’s seat and grasping the reins. He tugged at them, to order them to run. Of course, all this did was earn him an angry glare from the eight stallions.

Eventually the eight stallions did what they were told to do and took off towards the castle. Twilight waved at her parents, who waved back at her until she was too far away.

-

The carriage drove through Canterlot and towards the castle. Many ponies along the way stopped to stare at it, wondering if some form of royalty was visiting Canterlot today. At least, that’s what they did until the saw the carriage up close.

However, Twilight didn’t pay any attention to the ponies in the street. She was reading through Queen Flutterheart’s diary again. She wanted to give both the diary and the scroll to Celestia, in the hopes that the princess could shed some light on the passages that mentioned a certain ‘Celly’ in them.

The ride to the castle didn’t take very long as the eight Changelings turned stallion kept walking at a steady pace.

Soon they arrived at the castle, where a single guard stood waiting for her.

“Twilight Sparkle?” he asked once the carriage stopped.

“The very same,” the earth pony said from his perch. He jumped down and opened the door for Twilight.

“Thank you,” Twilight said as she got out of the carriage carrying the book and the scroll in her magical grasp.

“My pleasure,” the earth pony said, shutting the door behind her.

“I probably won’t be long,” Twilight said. The Earth pony nodded and jumped back into the driver’s seat and took off.

“If you’ll follow me,” the guard said, gesturing at her to follow him.

He led her up to Princess Celestia’s room, where he dropped her off.

Twilight knocked on the door. “Come on in, Twilight Sparkle!”

The disguised Changeling pushed the door open and walked into Celestia’s private chambers. Immediately she noticed her three remaining guards fanning out around her. They were still wary of the princess and deemed her to be a potential threat.

Even so, they knew that they would never be able to stand up against an Alicorn for long but they could at least buy their princess some time to escape.

“Good morning, Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said, her voice coming from the balcony. “The eight forty-two to Las Pegasus is late again.”

Twilight walked across the princess’ room and joined her on the balcony, where Celestia was peering through her telescope. A pocket watch and a notebook floated next to her along with a quill.

“Having fun?” Twilight asked.

“As a matter of fact, I am,” Celestia said. The notebook closed and floated back into the room and landed on a desk, along with the quill. “It’s quite relaxing. Though I wish the trains would run on time for once. Fifteen million bits added to the budget this year and not a single train has run on time today. I wonder what’s going on down there.” She peered down the spyglass once more before turning to Twilight.

“Good morning Twilight,” she said, properly greeting the Changeling princess. “How was your night?”

“Good,” Twilight said. “Much better, now that Shining Armor is safely in Canterlot again.”

“I regrettably did not sleep as well as you have,” Celestia admitted. “I’ve been having strange dreams, visions perhaps, of times long past.”

“About what happened yesterday?” Twilight asked as she settled down next to her teacher.

“Amongst others,” Celestia whispered. “I see myself… yelling at Starlight. I see Luna and myself laying waste to the Griffon capitol, I see myself doing dark things, Twilight. Dark things that I know I have done and I deeply regret now.”

“Princess, I think we had this conversation yesterday,” Twilight reminded her.

“I know, Princess Amaryllis,” Celestia teased, her disposition a lot sunnier as she noticed Twilight’s slip-up. “I’m just glad that you don’t fear me, that’s all.”

“You’ve always been honest with me about your past,” Twilight said. “I know things about you that aren’t in history books anymore. And don’t call me ‘Amaryllis,’ please. It sounds so weird.”

“I think it suits you, my faithful student,” Celestia told her. “You do know what an amaryllis is, don’t you?”

“Of course I do,” Twilight said confidently as she prepared to recite from her botany books. “Amaryllis Belladonna, a flowering bulb related to the true lily, also known as the Lillium and-”

A soft laugh from Celestia interrupted her. “That’s not what I meant Twilight. Like you said, the amaryllis is a flower but it’s a special one. It needs plenty of love, care, and attention before it’ll bloom. And when it does, it’s truly a sight to behold.”

Twilight blushed deeply. “Well, when you put it that way…”

Celestia smiled at her. “You’ve become a beautiful flower Twilight. Don’t let anypony ever tell you otherwise.”

The two of them shared a quick hug before returning to business.

“Twilight, I’m sorry if I seem rude but I’m on a schedule today,” Celestia said. “Prince Blueblood called a meeting. I think it may have something to do with this.”

Celestia grabbed a newspaper laying on the rail of the balcony and showed it to Twilight. A picture of Prince Blueblood graced the page. Well, graced was perhaps not the term to use as the prince was lying unconscious on his back with a huge bruise under his eye.

“Prince found unconscious by side of road,” Twilight read out loud. “Possibly drunk?”

Celestia nodded. “You and I both know that isn’t the truth.”

“My guards,” Twilight said with a sigh. “They’re a bit… enthusiastic when it comes to protecting me,” she explained.

Even now Twilight could sense where they were. One of them was balancing on the railing of the balcony, another one was standing near the door leading into Celestia’s room and the last one was skulking around Celestia. Twilight could feel them grow anxious whenever she and Celestia made contact.

They were afraid of Celestia, Twilight realized. Afraid that she might hurt their princess. Before they had been able to overwhelm Celestia by sheer numbers but now there were only three of them…

Twilight cleared her mind of thoughts and turned back to Celestia and her newspaper. “This explains the click you heard the other day,” Twilight said.

Celestia shook her head. “Prince Blueblood was too far away,” she said. “But our reporter was rather busy that day.” The newspaper’s pages were turned by magic until they landed on a particular page.

Twilight could see Celestia and herself on that page. “Princesses discuss peace.” Her eyes moved rapidly as she skimmed the article.

“So far I’ve only gotten positive reactions to that article,” Celestia said cheerfully. “I think it helps that most ponies don’t even know what happened here in the castle.”

Twilight nodded and folded the paper up. “This is good, right?”

Celestia nodded. “Very good indeed. I had feared negative reactions from the elites but even they realize that peace between our nations is beneficial to us all.” It was odd for Celestia to talk to Twilight as if she were an outsider, though Twilight didn’t seem to mind at all.

“Much can be accomplished if we all work together,” Celestia continued. “Trading routes for example. If you-”

“Sorry to interrupt you,” Twilight apologized. “But Chrysalis… she might not be as enthusiastic about this as you are. She really…dislikes you,” Twilight couldn’t think of a nicer way to say that Chrysalis hated Celestia’s guts.

“I see.” Celestia calmed down a bit and smiled at Twilight. “I’m sorry, I was getting a bit ahead of myself.”

“It’s okay Celestia,” Twilight said. “I’m still kind of worried for Princess Luna and my friends.”

“Luna will keep them safe,” Celestia assured her. “But Twilight, could I ask something of you?”

“You most certainly can,” Twilight said with a smile.

“When you meet with Chrysalis again, could you ask her to come and pay me a visit?” Celestia asked. “I’m sure that my blocked memories have something to do with her. And… I’ve missed her. Starlight was my beloved student and adoptive daughter and up until a few days ago I thought her to be lost to me.” Celestia remained quiet after that, seemingly deep in thought.

Twilight wondered whether or not she should tell Celestia the details of Chrysalis’ memory. It was most likely the missing piece of Celestia’s memory but it could be dangerous for Twilight to tell her.

After all, nopony knew who had sealed the memories in the first place and for what reason. But whatever their motives were, they couldn’t be good.

So Twilight decided to keep the memory to herself, at least until they were sure that it was safe for Celestia.

“You do know what this means, don’t you?” Twilight said, her tone of voice becoming a lot more cheerful as she changed the subject. “With Chrysalis being my birthmother and your adoptive daughter, that makes you my grandmother.”

“I hadn’t thought of it like that,” Celestia said with a soft smile on her face. “I do believe I have missed out on quite a few birthdays, haven’t I?”

Twilight let out a giggle at that. “Don’t worry about that,” she said. “Right now that’s the least of my worries.”

“Your friends?” Celestia asked. Just a year ago Twilight would have been more worried about her books or her studies. It pleased Celestia greatly to see such a shift in her priorities.

“Everypony keeps telling me that they’ll accept me and that they won’t care about… this,” Twilight said as flames consumed her and turned her into her natural form. “But I can’t stop worrying…”

“I could try and reassure you,” Celestia offered. “But I think we both know that it would be best for you to go to Ponyville and see just how caring and understanding your friends are.”

Twilight nodded. “I will,” she said. “But before I forget…” Her magic grasped at the scroll and diary, which laid forgotten by her side.

“This is the ‘thing’ I was telling you about,” Twilight explained as she levitated the scroll towards Celestia. “According to Chrysalis, this scroll holds the magic spell that created the Changeling race.”

“Created?” Celestia asked as she took the scroll from Twilight and gingerly unfurled it. “Magic cannot create life.” Though she knew that Luna had some spells to her disposal that almost but not quite entirely did.

“But it can change it,” Twilight said knowingly.

“This… Twilight, do you know who wrote this?” Celestia uttered as she recognized the writing.

“I’m not sure but I have a suspicion,” Twilight answered.

“Discord,” Celestia hissed, something very unbecoming of her. “This is his writing, his magic…” she paused for a few seconds. “Dark magic, very dark magic.”

“The first spell is what created the Changelings,” Twilight said. “The second spell undoes the first one, which would restore us to our original form.” Though Twilight wasn’t even sure if she and the other Changelings had an original form to restore. She and nearly all the Changelings in the hive had been born this way. They had never been Flutterponies.

“If it were up to me, I’d burn this scroll and seal the ashes away,” Celestia said. “Discord cannot be trusted. I don’t think I’ve ever told you of this but ten thousand years ago, Discord was a monster in every meaning of the word. Fire and hail would rain from the skies, earthquakes and volcanoes erupting everywhere he pleased… he took my best friend from me…” A few tears rolled down Celestia’s cheeks.

Twilight walked up to her and gave Celestia a much needed hug. She could feel Celestia’s heart go a mile a minute as the diarch thought back of the past and the horrors she had seen. Sadness poured from her and Twilight noted that it too was adding to her internal energy.

The Changeling princess gently rubbed Celestia’s back in a comforting gesture. “What was her name?” Twilight asked when she noticed that Celestia had relaxed again. Twilight briefly wondered if her absorbing some of the sadness had anything to do with that…

“Her name was Flutterheart,” Celestia said. “She was queen of the Flutterponies, the inhabitants of Fluttervalley.”

“I knew it!” Twilight exclaimed, taking Celestia by surprise. Twilight broke the hug, much to Celestia’s surprise, and grabbed the diary.

“What’s the matter?” Celestia asked. Twilight responded by nearly shoving the diary into Celestia’s face.

“This is Queen Flutterheart’s diary!” Twilight said enthusiastically.

“Her… diary?” Celestia took the book from Twilight and opened it up. “It’s her hoofwriting… Twilight, how did you find this?”

“It was in the library at the hive,” Twilight told her. “Flutterheart was the first Changeling queen.”

Celestia stared at her. Slowly her eyes moved down to the book, which Twilight had taken from her grip and opened it up.

“Second summer moon…” Celestia read out loud. Nostalgia washed over her as she read through the ancient writing.

She skimmed over the pages, taking in what seemed important and skipping what didn’t seem to matter.

Eventually she closed the diary and turned back to Twilight. “She… had never seen Discord,” Celestia said. “She knew of him but she had never seen him in person… she would never have fallen for his tricks if she knew.”

“The Flutterponies were dying,” Twilight said. “She just wanted to save them and his way was apparently the only way.”

Celestia nodded. “I wouldn’t expect any less of her.” She thought back of that time, when she came home to find her little sister hopping around with a drawing in her mouth. Luna had been so eager to show it to her big sister but Celestia only had eye for the royal seal of the Fluterponies stamped on it.

When she made her way over there she had already been too late to save them and Celestia had thought them all dead.

This diary proved that she had been wrong.

“Thank you,” Celestia said. “For showing me this, Twilight. It means a lot to me.” Her magic floated the diary back to Twilight, who pushed it back.

“Keep it, for now,” Twilight said. “Along with the scroll.”

“Twilight, that scroll is bad news,” Celestia warned her.

“Just keep it safe for me,” Twilight said. “I don’t want to take it with me to Ponyville. And besides, even if that second spell works I won’t use it.”

“How do you mean?” Celestia asked.

“I am getting more and more used to the idea of being a Changeling,” Twilight explained. “And Chrysalis and the other Changelings have already made it clear that they like the way they are right now. So even if that spell works, who am I to try and take their way of life from them?”

Celestia smiled at her. “I think you’ve already realized what being a ruler is all about, Twilight Sparkle. Anypony can bark out orders and look fancy, but a true ruler puts their subjects’ needs above their own.”

With that said, Celestia walked over to the balcony where she had a great view over all of Canterlot. “I like to think that I am serving them,” she said. “Instead of the other way around. The ponies are what makes this country great and their needs come first.”

“Chrysalis said something similar,” Twilight said. Though she knew that Chrysalis and Celestia had very different opinions on who was serving who.

Celestia nodded, not bothering to ask Twilight of Chrysalis’ opinion on the matter.

Instead, her thoughts turned to something else entirely. “You know, I can’t believe this.”

“Believe what?” Twilight asked, tilting her head in confusion.

“I lost my dear friend ten thousand years ago,” Celestia said. “But it turns out a small part of her was with me ever since the day I made you my student. I think Flutterheart would have been proud to call you her great-granddaughter.”

Twilight blushed, the crimson looking awfully odd on her near black cheeks. “I think you need to make some adjustments to the royal family tree.”

“Let’s see, with you having two mothers and being my adoptive granddaughter and Flutterheart’s great-granddaughter… I think I can order somepony to figure that mess out,” Celestia said.

The two of them shared a laugh as they realized the absurdity of the situation. Eventually, when the laughter had quieted down, Twilight spoke up. “What was she like?” she asked. “Queen Flutterheart, I mean.”

“I’ve never met a kinder soul,” Celestia said. “She was strong, generous and she loved her subjects. I think I could have learned a lot from her, if we had more time together…”

Twilight nodded, as she didn’t know what to say to that. Celestia had always been very open about her darker past but Twilight could see in her eyes that she preferred not to speak of it.

Celestia distractedly looked at the clock. “I’m sorry Twilight but I’m afraid that I am needed elsewhere,” she apologized. “Once more, thank you for showing me this.” She levitated the diary towards her desk inside her room.

“It was my pleasure,” Twilight said. She was glad that she had found out more about her ancestors and that she had been able to show to Celestia that the Flutterponies still existed, even if it was in a very different form.

Celestia escorted Twilight to the door, where the lone guard waited for her. He was a bit shocked to see Twilight in her Changeling form. “It’s alright,” Celestia quickly said.

The guard nodded and resumed his seemingly meditative state, awaiting Celestia’s orders.

A flash of fire lit up the hallway and Twilight was standing there as a Unicorn again.

“I see you don’t need that cloak anymore,” Celestia commented on Twilight’s seemingly perfect disguise.

Twilight nodded. “I think I’ve got this whole transformation thing down,” she said. “I’ll send the cloak back to Luna once it’s washed.”

“Very well,” Celestia said. “Goodbye, my faithful student.”

“Goodbye Celestia,” Twilight said. “If all goes well, I’ll have one heck of a Friendship Report ready for you by tonight.”

“I’m looking forward to it,” Celestia said as she gave Twilight one last hug before sending her off with the guard.

Celestia walked back into her room and closed the door. A painting, depicting her and Luna when Luna was just a filly, on her wall was enveloped in her magic and shifted away, revealing a compartment behind it.

A small box laid in it, which became the next thing to be drawn into Celestia’s magic and pulled out of the indention in the wall. It opened up, revealing a few assorted trinkets. Amongst them was a scroll, worn by time.

Celestia unfurled it and looked at the stickponies that her little sister had drawn on the back of it. One big white stickpony with a little blue stickpony on her back standing next to a big castle.

She flipped it and gazed upon the worn letters, crying out for help. The seal of the Flutterponies, red wax with the image of a butterfly, was still there at the bottom of the letter.

Celestia just sighed and wiped away a single tear that streamed down her cheek before putting the scroll away. The diary and the dark scroll joined it, before being hidden away again behind the painting.

The regal mare sniffed a few times as she stared at the painting, before sauntering over to the nearest mirror. Her mane was billowing, her regalia were in place and she was ready for whatever trivial matter her nephew wanted to discuss.

-

The doors to Chrysalis’s throne room opened once more. A small swarm of Changelings ran out into the tunnel, to make way for their queen and her guest.

Chrysalis walked besides Luna and stopped at the double doors, which were held open by two Changelings. “What we discussed here does not leave this room,” she said.

“Of course,” Luna said.

“And remember that this is not a friendship or an alliance. It’s barely a truce,” Chrysalis said. “In time, it may evolve into such a thing but until then…”

Luna glared at her. “You do not need to remind me, I was there. We’ve been arguing since I got here up until now, remember?”

“I just wanted to make sure you did,” Chrysalis said with a grin. “We never were the best of friends before, were we?”

“Those times have long past, Queen Chrysalis,” Luna said, thinking back to those times for a split second. “We are not the same ponies anymore.”

“That is true,” Chrysalis said. “Very well then. I will escort you personally to your little ponies.”

With that said, Chrysalis walked into a seemingly random direction with Luna in tow.

“You remind me a lot of your mother,” Luna said, trying to start small talk. She had read through Twilight Sparkle’s Friendship Reports and thought that she may be able to put them to practice. Maybe even find a new friend in Chrysalis, as unlikely as it was considering their history.

“I do?” Chrysalis sounded surprised. “I like to think that mother and I were entirely different Changelings but my actions thus far have proven otherwise.” Chrysalis thought back of how she and her daughter had acted in the last few days. Twilight reminded her of herself and Chrysalis noticed that she had acted far more like her mother than she would like to admit.

Luna didn’t understand what Chrysalis meant by that, though she made no attempt to pry and find out. Instead, she asked a question that had been on her mind for quite some time.

“How did she die?”

“Mother died of fatigue, I think,” Chrysalis said. “In her bed, surrounded by her children. I think there are worse ways to pass on…”

“I miss her,” Luna said. “She was a good friend of mine, my only one at the time.”

“She spoke highly of you,” Chrysalis said. “I’m sure that she-” Chrysalis was cut off by a Changeling that came running towards her.

“Queen Chrysalis!” the Changeling screamed. “Queen Chrysalis, this Great and Powerful Changeling has come to inform you of outrageous behavior from her siblings! She does not mean to be a snitch but this can’t go on!”

“What are you talking about?” Chrysalis demanded.

“Follow this Changeling,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said.

The odd Changeling ran off with Queen Chrysalis and Princess Luna in tow. She led them through the hallways and towards a room.

“This Changeling had just retired to the sleeping quarters after her shift,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said as she ran towards the door. “Just as she tried to sleep, it began. She waited for a while to see if it would stop but alas.”

As they approached, they could hear music coming from it. Loud music, party music perhaps…

The Changeling queen stomped towards the door and threw it open. “What is the meaning of this?!” she yelled.

“Oh look!” Pinkie Pie cheered. “Luna and Chryssy are here! Now this party can really get going!”

Chrysalis’ jaw dropped. What had once been a dreary and empty room now resembled a festively decorated hall! There were balloons, confetti and streamers everywhere! Tables full of cake and chocolates and punch! Everything one would need for a party of spectacular size.

Several Changelings were walking around, apparently enjoying themselves. Others were more than a bit confused by the concept of a ‘party.’ Pinkie did her best to explain it to them through example.

There was even an entire conga line comprised of Pinkies! Several Changelings had shifted into Pinkie Pie’s form and were running around the room in a row and moving to the music.

“There’s too many Pinkies,” Luna said.

“What’s the recommended amount?” Chrysalis asked, her left eye twitching.

“None,” Luna answered. “Am I the only pony that thinks of Surprise? I swear, they’re two of a kind.”

“Actually, Surprise was my great-great-great-great-great-great-great-grandma, give or take a few greats,” Pinkie said. She pulled a scroll out of her saddlebag and rolled it out, revealing it to be a family tree. “See? Here’s me and my sisters, there’s mom and there’s granny Pie and before her you have great-granny Pie and before her you had great-great-grampy Pie and-”

“You can keep her,” Luna whispered to Chrysalis. “Nopony would suspect a thing. We’ll say she got lost in the desert.”

“Never,” Chrysalis said. “I shudder to think of what that pony could do to our precious hivemind.”

Chrysalis excused herself and made her way to the center of the room. “Enough!!” she screamed. Every Pinkie, except one, turned back into his or her base form and ran to stand before Chrysalis. “All I ask of you is to remain at your posts and do your jobs! Is that so hard?” she screamed. “Back, NOW!!!” she ordered.

The queen merely raising her voice at them was much preferred over punishment and the Changelings quickly scattered and ran off, hoping not to evoke their ruler’s ire.

The Great and Powerful Changeling bowed to her queen as well. “Have you need of this Changeling?” she asked. Chrysalis shook her head and the Great and Powerful Changeling ran off, back to the sleeping quarters.

“Aww, party’s over?” Pinkie asked, pouting at Chrysalis and Luna.

“Yes,” Chrysalis said. “The party is over.”

“Why did you even throw a party?” Luna asked. “I thought you would use this time to rest.”

“We were, for a while at least,” Rainbow Dash said. “But you know Pinkie.”

“Yes, I do,” Luna said with a grimace on her face. She stared at the Pegasus, as if something was wrong here. “Rainbow Dash, where is your breathing bubble?”

“Huh?” Rainbow Dash asked. Her eyes shifted around, trying to locate the magical sphere that had been keeping her safe. “Uh.. it popped?” she said nervously.

“Don’t be alarmed,” Chrysalis said. “The sulfur isn’t as strong inside the hive itself,” she explained.

“Nonetheless, sulfur dioxide is dangerous,” Luna said as she applied the spell once more. “Even for athletic ponies such as yourself, Rainbow Dash. Now tell me, where is Applejack?”

“Over there!” Pinkie Pie pointed out. The orange mare was sitting at a table and was apparently in conversation with the punchbowl. The bowl must have been quite the smooth talker, as she hadn’t even noticed that the music had stopped.

“She’s been practicing her speech,” Rainbow Dash explained.

“I believe I forgot to mention that,” Luna said as she turned to face Chrysalis. “Applejack has a request to make.”

“A request? Very well,” Chrysalis said, showing off her fangs to the present ponies. “I am feeling… generous.”

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie quickly ran over to Applejack.

“You’re up,” Rainbow Dash said to her friend. “Good luck,” she added.

“Don’t worry your pretty little head Applejack,” Pinkie said. “Just butter her up a bit! Like a cake mold! Or a cupcake mold or even-”

At this point, Applejack simply tuned Pinkie Pie out. It was a talent she had developed some time after the Chimicherry/Cherrychanga incident. Rarity had it too, though she never quite told anypony how it came to be.

Instead of focusing on Pinkie Pie, she turned to Queen Chrysalis. The queen still stood in the middle of the room with Princess Luna next to her. Applejack gathered her courage, adjusted her hat and walked over to them.

As she approached, Luna took a few steps aside to give them the room.

“Applejack,” Queen Chrysalis said. “Princess Luna here just told me that you have a request to make.”

“Ah do, Queen Chrysalis,” Applejack started. She took off her hat as a sign of respect and held it to her chest. “You see, my name’s Applejack. Ah know that you already know that. Ah’m just trying to be polite here and ah-”

“State your request,” Chrysalis interrupted the Earth pony. She was not used to ponies trying to get on her good side by being polite and showing respect. Her Changelings rarely, if ever made requests of her and even then, they were rather straight forwards with her.

“Well,” Applejack hadn’t expected to be interrupted like that. She took a few seconds to gather her thoughts and tried again. “Mah brother was there, when you attacked Canterlot. The big red lug of a stallion?”

“Ah yes, I remember him,” Chrysalis said. “Very fierce, very strong. I haven’t seen many stallions like him before.”

“Well, ya see when we pulled him out of that cocoon thing you stuck him in…” Applejack cleared her throat. “He was acting weird. Muttering things, eyes glowing. He even tracked down Princess Cadance in the hospital.”

“I see,” Chrysalis said. “And I suspect that you want me to fix him?”

Applejack nodded. “If you’d be so kind. Please? He’s my big brother and Ah couldn’t stand to lose him like this.”

Chrysalis looked into the mare’s pleading eyes. “Very well,” she said. “I will try to help your brother.”

“Really? Oh thank you so much, Queen Chrysalis,” Applejack thanked her profusely as she placed her hat back on her head. Without it, she didn’t feel right.

“Do be sure to tell my daughter of this,” Chrysalis said.

“Of course, your highness,” Applejack said. She had no idea of what Twilight and Chrysalis’ relation was like at the moment but maybe a good word from her B.P.F. would stir the two of them in the right direction.

Applejack knew the importance of family and she knew that Twilight did too. She hoped that the two of them, despite their rocky start, would find each other eventually.

“Your brother has only been integrated into the hive partially,” Chrysalis told her. “It will not be easy to get him out but I will do my best. Though I do not know what consequences this may have for him…”

“Ah see.” Applejack had calmed down again and looked up at the queen. “Ah’m sure you’ll do just fine.”

“I will need time, I’m not sure how much.” She frowned. A small order flowed through the collective, summoning a few drones to the room.

“You three, clean this mess up,” Chrysalis ordered. “And you,” she indicated one Changeling in particular. “Take our guests back to their room. And make sure they stay there this time.”

“Yes, our queen,” the Changelings said as one before getting to work.

-

Twilight was now on her way to Ponyville. Travelling by carriage was not something she was used to, only having known the smooth way Celestia’s Pegasus-drawn carriages moved. Non-flying carriages were a bit more bumpy. Especially considering that there were eight Changelings pulling it. But despite its rickety appearance the carriage provided a somewhat smooth ride.

It was even faster than going by train, or so Twilight thought. The carriage didn’t stop anywhere and within a few hours Ponyville came into view.

“Home at last,” Twilight sighed happily.

The carriage slowed down a bit once they got closer to Ponyville. One reason was that a carriage running at high speeds was bound to draw attention, not to mention the danger it posed.

The other reason was that there were many carriages and wagons on the road to Ponyville.

“I forgot all about that,” Twilight said, a smile forming on her face. “Today’s the annual Ponyville Carnival!”

Of course, Twilight had had some other, more important things on her mind the past few days but the carnival was something she and her friends had been looking forward to for quite some time. Twilight especially had gotten enthusiastic about the event, after Pinkie told her just how much fun it was. It reminded Twilight of the first Summer Sun Celebration she had gone to.

“Well, at least we blend in,” Twilight said as she looked out the window. Several carriages rolled into Ponyville along with her own.

Twilight closed her eyes and focused her thoughts. Chrysalis had told her that she too had access to the hivemind and was able to give orders to the Changelings accompanying her.

With her instincts guiding her, and perhaps some luck too, she managed to pinpoint the disguised Changeling steering the carriage. With a thought she guided him towards the library.

“That was weird,” Twilight said to herself. “Did any of you feel that?”

One of her guards showed itself. “We felt it too,” he told her. “But it was not directed at us. We are all connected but we are still… independent…” Hints of despair were audible in his voice, reminding Twilight of Chrysalis’ explanation. The Changelings wanted to be ‘one’ with the queen.

Twilight had no idea what that actually meant. On the surface most of the Changelings seemed to be alike but she had noticed more than once that they had their own little quirks and attributes.

Like everything concerning the Changelings, Twilight decided that it needed further study… later. Right now, they had arrived at the library. She needed to unload Chrysalis’ gift, panic for a little while and then go find her friends.

The Earth pony jumped off of his seat and walked to Twilight’s door, opening it up for her. “Thank you,” Twilight said as he helped her out of the carriage. She could have gotten out on her own, of course. But the Changelings seemed to take pleasure in helping her, so she let them. As long as they weren’t throwing themselves in front of doomsday spells, Twilight didn’t mind.

“Can you three unload those chests?” Twilight asked as she walked towards her door. Nopony seemed to be paying attention to them as there were more than a few wagons unloading tents and chests. “And disguise yourselves!” Twilight quickly added.

Mere moments later a Unicorn, and Earth pony and a Pegasus exited the carriage. They quickly went to work: the Pegasus flew up to the top of the carriage and undid the bindings keeping them in place. The Unicorn then levitated them off one by one, placing them by the Earth pony’s side.

“You guys should go,” Twilight told the eight stallions pulling the wagon. “Thank you all for bringing us to Ponyville.”

The eight stallions nodded as one, before running off once more. They’d return to the cave linking Canterlot to the Wastelands and stay there for as long as they could .

Twilight watched as the wagon disappeared into the busy streets of Ponyville.

“Hang on, I’ll get the door,” Twilight said. She lifted a small flowerpot up and grabbed the spare key taped on the bottom. She always kept it there, in case something happened to her own keys or for her friends to use.

She unlocked the door and placed the key on the table next to the door. “Home sweet home!” she proclaimed as she stepped over the threshold.

“Home is where the hive is,” the Earth pony muttered as he dragged the first chest into the library. “Where do you want them, my princess?”

“Place them by the stairs please,” Twilight said, pointing into the right direction.

The first chest was placed there and it was soon joined by the second, which the Unicorn carried in with his magic.

*chirp!*

Twilight stared at the three masqueraded ponies. “Did any of you do that?”

They all shook their heads, before turning invisible again and assuming defensive positions around the library. One could never know what hidden horrors awaited here. Watching, waiting for a chance to pounce on their beloved princess...

*chirp!*

“There it is again,” Twilight said out loud.

*chirp!*

Twilight’s ears perked up as she figured out where the sound came from. It originated from one of the chests!

Using her magic she opened up the chest closest to her, but all she found there was a pile of books, some of which looked very, very interesting. But Twilight would quench her thirst for knowledge later and closed the chest once more.

*chirp!*

Twilight slowly turned to the other chest and unlocked it. She then braced herself for whatever may lurk inside and threw the lid open.

“Aah!” she cried out in surprise as something leapt out of the chest and latched onto her face.

Immediately her guards sprang into action and came to her aid, pulling the mystery assailant off of their princess.

Twilight took a few deep breaths to calm her nerves, before taking a look at whatever it was that the guards had pulled off of her face.

A tiny Changeling sat in one of the guard’s hooves, looking curiously at her. “You? What are you doing here?” Twilight asked.

The little Changeling chirped in response to her question, his tone sounding very confused.

“Do you recognize me?” Twilight asked. Chrysalis had said that little Changelings weren’t part of the hivemind immediately, so it could be that he didn’t know who she was.

And as it turned out, Twilight expected a little too much from a Changeling that was barely a few days old, so all she got was more confused chirps.

Twilight smiled and undid her disguise.

And then the little Changeling was gone. The Praetorian that had been holding him was looking at his now empty hooves, wondering where the little one had disappeared to.

He didn’t have to look for long, as the little scamp had clambered onto Twilight Sparkle’s back and nestled between her wings.

Twilight craned her head back and looked at her little brother. “How did you even get in there?” The nymph tilted its head and chirped a few times. He obviously did not understand what Twilight was saying, though who could blame him? He was but a few days old and most of that time had been spent going from one confined space to the next!

The princess walked over to the chest and peered into it. There were some scrolls, some books and what appeared to be the remains of an enormous amount of chocolate…

“Did you… did you eat it? All of it?” Twilight’s eye twitched. “All of the chocolate?”

The nymph chose that moment to let out a huge belch, confirming Twilight’s suspicions. “You did,” she concluded.

The nymph simply sat there contently on her back with that same curious look on his face. Had he done something wrong?

Twilight sighed. From the look of things, there had been a massive supply of chocolate in that chest. Enough to keep her going for… at least an hour, maybe less.

Using her magic she lifted the little Changeling off of her back and levitated him in front of her. “You’re sticky,” she said, noticing that the little Changeling’s face was stained with molten chocolate. “You need a bath,” Twilight concluded.

The nymph’s eyes widened and he desperately tried to flee by flapping his tiny wings. Of course, this had little to no effect, other than causing the older Changelings to snicker at their little brother’s predicament.

-

“No need to be alarmed,” Twilight said as she placed the nymph in the tub. “I’m just going to wash that gunk off of you.”

The nymph vocalized his protests by squeaking annoyingly, though that didn’t help him. It may have made things worse, as Twilight donned her serious face, the one she always used when Spike was giving her trouble. Over the years, she has had to use it less and less as Spike grew up to be a rather mature baby dragon, no matter how contradictory that sounded.

Twilight turned the faucet and allowed lukewarm water to run into the tub. The little Changeling squeaked in surprise and delight as the gentle stream of water flowed around him.

“Do you like that?” Twilight asked as her serious look was traded in for a more cheerful one. She was reminded of Spike with the way this little one acted. Celestia herself had taught Twilight how to take care of the baby dragon and that included giving him baths. Twilight had found herself soaked to the bone more than once, trying to scrub those scales clean.

Luckily this little Changeling wasn’t afraid of the water, unlike Spike had been the first few times.

As she cleaned the nymph’s face off of the sticky substance Twilight thought about her friends. How she was going to handle them and in what way she would approach them. Would she simply walk into the Carousel Boutique, say hi to Rarity and then proceed to throw off her disguise?

Or would she pull a Fluttershy and wait in front of the real one’s cottage until she happens to open the door?

It gave Twilight some food for thought. Her friends were as different as could be and they would probably need to be handled differently. Fluttershy was afraid of her own shadow, so Twilight couldn’t just pop up and say ‘I’m a Changeling!’ and be done with it.

Rarity… well Twilight didn’t really know how to handle Rarity. When you dealt with the local fashionista you were bound to run into some problems.

It was probably best to head over there, knock on the door and explain things.

She ran a washcloth all over the wet Changeling’s face, cleaning off the sticky and sugary mess.

*Squeak!*

The little nymph had somehow gotten ahold of the rubber ducky she kept by the bath. It was actually Spike’s bath toy from when he was younger, back when he needed a bit more persuasion to get in the tub.

Twilight had brought it along for old time’s sake. Plus she was fairly certain that Spike still partook in the company of his yellow friend when he thought nopony was looking.

“There we go, nice and clean,” Twilight said as she unplugged the tub and allowed the water to flow away.

She lifted the giddy nymph out of the tub and grabbed a towel to dry him off. Twilight scrubbed him gently, much to his amusement but before long the little Changeling was dry once more.

Her little brother then proceeded to let out a really big yawn and dropped the bathtoy to the ground.

“I think somepony’s a tad sleepy,” Twilight said with a smile on her face. She took a few minutes to clean up the bathroom before heading to her bedroom. There, Twilight placed the sleepy Changeling in her own bed.

“You, keep an eye on him,” Twilight ordered the guard to her left. “Better yet, all four of you should watch him.” She knew just what kind of trouble an infant could stir up. Who knew what mischief a Changeling could come up with?

“We cannot leave you unguarded,” one of the guards said as they all turned visible again.

“Fine, you’re the one that punched out Blueblood, right?” Twilight asked and got a nod as her answer. “Then you stay with me. The other three stay here with the nymph.”

Twilight really needed to think of a name to call her little brother. She couldn’t just call him ‘nymph’ or ‘little Changeling’ all the time, could she? Incidently, her guards needed names as well, despite their reluctance.

She’d figure something out, eventually. Right now, she needed to do what she came back to Ponyville for. To reacquaint with some friends.

Twilight would go and do just that right now. Closing the door behind her, she made her way towards the staircase.

“Hello?”

Twilight froze. Her eyes widened and a tiny squeak, which would have made Fluttershy proud, escaped her mouth. “Rarity?” she whispered.

“I know somepony’s in here!” Rarity warned. “I know kung fu!”

“No you don’t,” Twilight said to herself. Mild panic was setting in right about now. She had hoped to meet with Rarity on her own terms and on her own time. Not like this. This was messing with her plans, which was a very bad thing given Twilight’s obsession with making things go according to plan.

She needed to do something, to avoid the Unicorn downstairs.

Treading softly as to not make a sound, Twilight made her way to the walk-in closet near the bedroom. It had been cleaned out recently and would provide her with someplace to hide. After all, who would hide inside a closet? Nopony, that’s who and that was why this was such a good idea. Or at least that was what she told herself...

The door hinge squeaked a little as Twilight pulled the door open and walked in, hoping that Rarity hadn’t heard it.

-

Rarity levitated a vase in front of her, to serve as a makeshift weapon. Twilight Sparkle would surely forgive her for smashing that awful looking thing on a burglar’s head. Besides, Rarity could always give her a new one afterwards, one that matched the interior of the library more than this… atrocity. Honestly, who in their right mind places an art nouveau vase in a library?

The white mare sighed as she climbed the stairs. How did she always end up in situations like these? All she wanted was to tidy up the library a bit, so that her friend could come home to a clean house.

And now she was caught in a deadly cat and mouse game between her and a ravenous burglar! Of course, Rarity could have just stepped outside and called the police but where was the fun in that?

A door creaked, drawing Rarity’s attention to it. “I heard that!” Rarity rushed up the stairs, brandishing that awful vase above her head. She was ready to strike.

Mere seconds before Rarity threw the door open there was a flash of green that went unnoticed by her.

“Ah-hah! Got you!” Rarity said dramatically. “Your game is up, you fiend! I… Sweetie Belle? What are you doing in here?”

Sweetie Belle looked down at her hooves before looking back up at Rarity. “Uh-oh,” was all she could say.

Author's Note

I hope the whole sulfur thing is a bit cleared up now. Apparently, sulfur in its base form is pretty harmless and solid. It’s only when it’s burned and becomes sulfur dioxide that it becomes dangerous. Cyanosis is one of the symptoms of Sulfur dioxide poisoning and causes skin to turn bluish due to lack of oxygen. The more you know!

Also, fancy new author's notes. Neat!

Also Also, Utter made me post that link, lol.

[E/N]: Well, will ya look at that. A new chapter! Well then, it’ll make for a good present. Merry Christmas! Happy Birthday! (I’m sure one of you weird pony fans had a birthday between the last chapter and this one...) Merry-Happy-Super-Awesome-Splendiferous New Year! ...and.......stuff.

Anywho, for those who care, I’ve got a new “healthy” addiction: Dungeon Defenders! (Yes, it may not be brand-spankin’-new but who cares? The point is I’m playing it. :pinkiehappy:) It’ssuperawesomeandIloveitandI’maddictedbutIdon’tcare!

I don’t have much else to rant about at the moment aside from discovering web comics. (We’ll do that one later. *wink*)

Finally, one last comment.

inb4: Hospital Room 404. -ERROR!- Princess not found.

Chapter 14

Chapter 14

“Uh-oh indeed,” Rarity said with a hint of anger and disappointment in her voice. Her makeshift weapon was lowered to the ground again and placed beside the door. “Sweetie Belle, care to explain why you are hiding in Twilight’s closet?”

Twilight stared at Rarity. Something, somewhere had gone very wrong. For some reason she was now an exact replica of Rarity’s little sister. Or so she assumed, since Rarity hadn’t pointed out any obvious errors like her wings or crooked horn.

The exact reason why she was wearing a Sweetie Belle disguise was a whole different matter. Was it her decision? Instinct? Divine intervention? Twilight didn’t know but she was thankful that Rarity hadn’t seen her as a Changeling. Twilight knew for sure that there would have been screaming and that the whole situation would have ended with Rarity fainting onto her automatically appearing couch. Twilight regretted inscribing a teleportation rune onto that piece of furniture.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity shouted, pulling Twilight back from her deep thoughts. “Are you even paying attention to what I am saying here?”

“What? Oh, sure!” Obviously, Twilight hadn’t heard a thing that Rarity had said to her but judging from the taller Unicorn’s face it hadn’t been much good. It was a strange sensation, having to look up at somepony. Twilight hadn’t felt so… small since she had been a filly. It was not a sensation that she enjoyed.

“Honestly, Sweetie Belle, pay attention when I talk to you,” Rarity scoffed. “I am just so very disappointed with you. How could you think that breaking and entering could earn you your cutie mark?"

Twilight just nodded as Rarity went on and on about how she should be ashamed of herself and that Sweetie’s parents would be so disappointed (or so they would be if they were in town.) All Twilight was concerned with was to get away from Rarity so she could change back and seize control of the situation again.

However, a new problem slowly presented itself: Rarity’s make-shift weapon, that ugly one that her uncle had given her years ago, was slowly but surely floating upwards.

Her sole guard slowly turned visible again and shot her a knowing look as he floated silently above Rarity, the vase poised to strike. A hint of a smile had crept onto his face, something that Twilight really didn’t like.

Twilight simply stared at him intensively, trying to reach the guard through her connection to him but found it impossible to do so. Before it had been somewhat doable but now her link was muddled. Was her disguise limiting it? Was it stress? Twilight didn’t know and she didn’t appear to have time to find out!

“And one more thing,” Rarity continued, not noticing the impending doom looming over her. “Did you ever stop to think about how Twilight would feel about this?” The guard’s hooves twitched.

“No!” Twilight screamed at her guard, who shrank back and lowered the vase again, setting it back beside the door before Rarity could notice.

“No?!” Rarity uttered. “Out! Now!” She turned around, narrowly missing the Praetorian hovering behind her, who turned invisible again before Rarity could see him.

Twilight waited for Rarity to walk down the stairs before attempting to do so herself. Her legs were a lot shorter than they had been before and it was affecting her balance. She even tripped up when she got half-way down the stairs and would have fallen down, if it hadn’t been for her guard’s quick reaction. He caught her and silently lowered her to the ground.

Whispering a thanks, Twilight followed after Rarity who was waiting in front of the door.

-

The walk to the Carousel Boutique was uneventful. Silence reigned as neither of the supposed sisters said a word to the other. Rarity walked at a brisk pace, never taking her eyes off of Twilight. This meant that Twilight had no other choice than to play Sweetie Belle for a bit longer, until she could get away from Rarity and transform back.

Twilight didn’t want to risk a scene in the middle of the street, which would undoubtedly happen if she tried to talk to Rarity right now. She couldn’t help but notice that the fashionista’s hair was just a teensy tiny bit out of style, something that was normally impossible. Rarity’s behavior earlier had been out of character for her as well, as Twilight had never known her to raise her voice against Sweetie Belle like that.

Of course, Twilight didn’t know about everything that happened between the two of them but it was obvious that something was bothering Rarity.

But at least Twilight seemed to have pulled off a perfect Sweetie Belle disguise. Her voicework was impeccable, her mane was perfectly curled and Rarity had made no mentions of any obvious flaws, which made Twilight feel a bit proud about herself.

Though that pride was overshadowed by the nagging feeling that she had forgotten something… Something overly obvious, something very important.

Shoving her worries aside, Twilight thought about her current situation. Rarity showing up had disrupted her plans and unnerved Twilight, as she had felt as if she had lost control of the situation. She had to regain said control and do so soon, before something else happened.

Twilight eventually settled on just running away the moment Rarity turned her back on her. It wasn’t the best plan she had ever come up with but she could always explain her actions later on; Rarity would surely understand her situation. Or so she hoped.

She stole a glance behind her and saw that Rarity was still watching her, almost like a hawk staring down its prey, before moving in for the kill. It was hard for Twilight to read her emotions, with her expression being one of contained anger. Rarity was a lady first and a pony second after all.

But even her aloof and cool expression couldn’t fool Twilight’s new emotional radar. What Twilight couldn’t read, she could sense now. Anger and concern were rolling off of Rarity in waves, though they were mixed with the love she had for her sister, which made them into a strange emotional milkshake of sorts.

Eventually the pair of Unicorns arrived at the boutique. “Go inside,” Rarity said to Twilight in a manner that reminded Twilight of a parent, using that annoying tone that told her ‘I am not angry with you, I am disappointed.’

Twilight hated that tone of voice, as she was not used to disappointing ponies.

She did as she was told though and pushed the door open, causing the little chime to ring. As she passed the doorframe her mind wandered back to that one, possible important, thing that had slipped her mind.

Perhaps she should have made a checklist for these kind of situations as well… After all, her disguise was perfect, her plan was passable, sort of… so what was it that she had forgotten?

“Hi Rarity…huh?!”

Twilight froze.

The sound of a crayon falling to the floor and breaking apart was all that could be heard.

Sitting at the table was the one thing that Twilight had forgotten. The one, most important, thing of all. The one thing that could make or break the credibility of her disguise.

The real Sweetie Belle.

She and Apple Bloom were just sitting there at the table in the middle of the boutique, eyes wide and mouths open with shock. The table was covered with crayons and drawings of plans that could possibly get them their cutie marks. Or get them covered in treesap, which was also a possibility.

Apple Bloom stared at the Sweetie Belle sitting next to her, then at the one near the door. “What’s going on here?” she asked once she recovered from the shock of seeing a double of one of her best friends walk into the shop like that.

“Yes… that’s something I wish to know as well,” Rarity said with her horn aglow. The door slammed shut and the bolt slid into place, locking the door tightly. “Care to explain yourself?” Rarity asked.

Twilight laughed nervously as the three ponies stared at her. “Well, there go my plans,” she said to herself, before sighing.

“So you’re a Changeling?” Sweetie Belle asked as she jumped off of her seat and approached Twilight. “I didn’t know Changelings came in filly size.” Sweetie Belle then narrowed her eyes as she gave her copy scrutinizing look-over. “I don’t really look like that, do I?”

“She had me fooled so yes Sweetie Belle, you do look like that,” Rarity said as she walked around the Changeling and took her place between her real and fake sister. “So tell me, Changeling,” she said that name as though it was venom in her mouth. “What were you planning to do?”

Twilight was now pinned between a closed door and an angry Unicorn... this was not what she had in mind, not at all. She sighed and looked up at Rarity once more. “Would you believe if I said that I just wanted to get away from you, get my bearings and approach you in a calm and collected way?”

“And for what, pray tell?” Rarity narrowed her eyes, as she did not like the idea of being approached by a Changeling, no matter in what way.

“To tell you that I came home on my own,” Twilight said. “Queen Chrysalis let me go.” Throwing all caution to the wind, Twilight undid her disguise and turned back into her original form. There were a lot more flames swirling about her than the other times she had transformed.

The three ponies in the room gasped as she undid her disguise, as they had not expected that to happen so suddenly.

Twilight smiled nervously at them, trying her best not to show off her fangs. “Hi Rarity, Sweetie Belle and AppleBloom.”

*Snap!*

A yellow crayon fell to the ground and broke in half, after Apple Bloom had thrown it against Twilight’s forehead. The crayon didn’t do much damage but it caught Twilight off guard. “Give me back my brother!” she yelled as she jumped from her seat onto the table, turned and bucked the box of crayons towards Twilight.

But they never connected, as they stopped midair in front of Twilight. The box was torn in half and the crayons shattered to pieces as they fell to the ground one after the other. The cardboard slowly drifted down as well. Slowly Twilight’s guard turned visible again as he spat the last piece of cardboard out. He was obviously taking pleasure in seeing the ponies’ eyes fill with fear.

Apple Bloom took a few steps back and tumbled off the table in shock. Luckily she fell onto a stack of clothes, preventing any harm. Sweetie Belle quickly rushed over there to help her friend back onto her hooves. She then proceeded to help the dazed pony run back to Rarity, to hide behind her hindlegs.

Rarity simply stood there even as the Changeling guard bared its fangs at the three of them. A small smile formed on her face as she realized just who she had standing before her.

“Stand down,” Twilight said, calling off her overzealous guard. He reluctantly backed away from Rarity and the fillies, though he did not stray too far from her side.

“Hello Twilight,” Rarity said as she walked towards her friend. “I must say, very few ponies can pull of a teal mane.”

“But I’m not a pony,” Twilight said. “I’m not like you-”

Rarity held a hoof up, signaling her to stop talking. “Stop right there, and don’t ever let me hear you say that again,” the white mare said as she hugged her dear friend, taking both the princess and her guard by surprise.

“So you don’t… you know, hate me?” Twilight asked. The fact that Rarity had hugged her told her enough but Twilight wouldn’t be Twilight if she didn’t double or perhaps even triple checked it.

Maybe even quadruple checked it, just to be absolutely, positively sure.

“Hate you?” Rarity asked unbelievingly. “Twilight my dear, that’s the last thing on my mind! You can’t even begin to imagine just how happy I am to see you safe and sound! After what happened to poor Princess Cadance, I was afraid of what they might’ve done to you!”

“I heard from Princess Celestia that you saved her,” Twilight noted. “Thank you.”

“Thank Celestia that Chrysalis was foolish enough to throw my fire ruby into that cave,” Rarity said, her voice holding a hint of smugness to it.

“Do not speak ill of the queen,” Twilight’s guard hissed. He did not like this pony. She was touching his future queen and degraded his current one.

“And who is your new friend?” Rarity asked as she broke the hug and walked over to him, approaching the Praetorian to take a closer look while still maintaining a safe distance. “Are all Changelings this charming?” she asked. “Besides you of course.”

“He’s one of my guards,” Twilight told her. “He tends to be a bit… overenthusiastic.” Twilight decided that that was a nice enough word to describe the Changeling’s aggressive tendencies. She made a mental note to find a way to keep him under control.

Preferably one that did not include corporal punishment…

Somepony poked Twilight, snapping her out of her thoughts. She looked down to see Apple Bloom standing in front of her. “Uhm, Twilight? Ah’m sorry for throwing that crayon at you. And for bucking that box at you too,” Apple Bloom apologized. “Ah saw your horn and your mane and Ah thought you were that monster…”

Twilight’s guard opened his mouth to protest but a quick glance from Twilight shut him up. “Blend in or something,” she told him before turning back to the only Earth pony in the room. “That’s okay, Apple Bloom,” Twilight said, accepting her apology. “I understand why you’re upset with her. Princess Celestia told me about your brother’s condition.”

“But now that you’re here, you can surely help him, right?” Apple Bloom asked hopefully.

“I don’t know,” Twilight admitted. “Changeling magic is pretty new to me, so I might do more harm than good.”

“Oh… Ah see.” Apple Bloom didn’t really like that answer but it was a reasonable one. Magic is as magic does after all. The Zap apples had taught her that strange and possibly dangerous things can happen when you don’t know what you’re doing.

Sweetie Belle had wandered over to Twilight as well and was currently looking through one of the holes in Twilight’s hoof. “I preferred it when you looked like me,” she said. “We could’ve been twins!”

“Oh Twilight, do explain why it was that I found you hiding in your own closet disguised as my little sister.” Rarity motioned for Twilight to follow her to through the boutique and into the living room. “I think that should make for an interesting tale. Would you care for a cup of tea?”

“Sure,” Twilight said as she took a seat. Rarity left the room to go prepare some tea, leaving Twilight alone with the two Cutie Mark Crusaders. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle sat down as well, one on either side of the Changeling princess.

“So…” Sweetie Belle started. “What was it like to be me?”

“Can you fly?” Apple Bloom piped up.

“Are Changelings really bugs?”

“Why does your horn look like a bendy straw?”

“Why do you have two horns?”

“Calm down,” Twilight interrupted them. “One at a time please…”

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom looked at each other. Sweetie Belle held a hoof up, offering Apple Bloom the first question.

“Can you even fly with these things?” Apple Bloom asked as she poked at Twilight’s wings. “There’re holes in ‘em, won’t you fall if you try to fly?”

“I can’t fly yet,” Twilight admitted as she moved her wings away a bit, just out of Apple Bloom’s poking range. “I can fall with style though,” she added as a little joke.

“That’s more than Scootaloo can do,” Sweetie Belle said bluntly.

“Yeah, Ah think she’s gonna be so jealous of you Twilight,” Apple Bloom said.

“Where is she anyway?” Twilight asked, having noticed the distinct lack of a vital part of the CMC.

“Helping out her aunt,” Apple Bloom said. “Derpy’s keeping a muffin stand at the carnival today, so she’s making a really big batch of them.”

“Mostly because Derpy keeps eating them,” Sweetie Belle pitched in. “My turn for a question!”

The little filly put her hoof to her chin as she started to think of a good question. As she did, her eyes wandered over Twilight’s alien, yet familiar form. Something wasn’t quite right here and it weren’t just the cheeselegs…

“Where’s your cutie mark?” Sweetie Belle asked as realization set in.

“Huh?” Twilight turned to her right to face Sweetie Belle. “Oh, my cutie mark? It’s… gone.”

The two Crusaders gasped, their eyes grew wide with shock and Sweetie Belle nearly fainted.

“You lost it?” Apple Bloom uttered unbelievingly. “That can happen?”

“I don’t think so,” Twilight quickly said, trying to put the two fillies at ease. She hadn’t expected them to react so shocked to her lack of cutie mark, though it was understandable with their obsession for attaining their own mark. “At least not to ponies.”

“But you can get it back, right?” Sweetie Belle asked hopefully.

Twilight shook her head. “I doubt it,” she said, a hint of regret in her voice. “Changelings don’t have cutie marks, they don’t need them.”

“That… that’s so…” Apple Bloom started.

“Sad!” Sweetie Belle finished.

“Yeah, that’s it,” Apple Bloom agreed.

“It’s okay, girls,” Twilight said. “I’ll be fine without it.” Or so she hoped.

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom both jumped off of the couch and whispered something to the other.

“Time for an emergency Cutie Mark Crusaders meeting!” Sweetie Belle yelled, before the two of them ran off.

“Bye Rarity, bye Twilight!” the two of them yelled as they ran to the front door. The two of them nearly smacked into the door in their excitement. Sweetie Belle quickly fumbled with the lock and tossed the door open. They made their way out of the boutique and slammed the door shut.

“Sorry!” Sweetie Belle yelled through the door, before scampering off with Apple Bloom.

“Those fillies,” Rarity said with a sigh as she came back from the kitchen, a tray with cups and a kettle floating along with her.

“I wonder what they’re up to,” Twilight mused, thinking back of when she was that same age. She had spent most of her time with her nose in a book. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were probably less likely to do that.

“No good I suppose,” Rarity said as she set the tray down onto the coffee table and poured herself and Twilight a cup. “But they’re fillies, I would be more worried if they didn’t do anything like that.”

Rarity sat down gracefully and took a dainty sip from her cup. “I think Apple Bloom took your appearance rather well, all things considered.”

“Yeah,” Twilight said as she held her cup in front of her, watching the tea leaves float around in it. Thank Celestia for the resilience of fillies, she thought.

“Green is not your color,” Rarity said as she noticed Twilight’s magical aura. “But I suppose that comes with the new appearance?”

Twilight nodded. “Afraid so. My magic changed, my cutie mark is gone… so much has happened in such a short time, Rarity.”

“As long as you are safely back here in Ponyville with us, that’s all that truly matters,” Rarity said. “But do tell me about what happened, will you? Fluttershy, Spike and I were so worried about you.”

Twilight nodded. “You know, I’m kind of glad that Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom ran off,” she said. “Some things that happened… I don’t think they should know about them.”

“Is that so?” Rarity asked, a worrisome look on her face. “Well then, do proceed and don’t spare the details,” she said. “I have seen what those Changelings did to Princess Cadance, I don’t think anything else could faze me like that.”

Twilight wasn’t so sure about that, though she began her story anyway.

-

“And that’s how I ended up in that closet,” Twilight finished. “You know the rest of the story from there on.”

“I can’t believe you were panicking over such a thing,” Rarity said, suppressing a laugh as best she could. “But yes, that story of yours does contain some gruesome implications. To feed off of love like that… I wouldn’t say that it frightens me but it does feel a bit uneasy, to know there are creatures out there.

“Not that I hold it against you,” Rarity quickly added, as she saw her friend’s face sadden. “You didn’t ask for this.”

Twilight’s face cleared up again as her friend reassured her. “Thank you Rarity, for being so understanding.”

“Nonsense,” Rarity said, waving a hoof as if to dismiss Twilight’s worries. “What’s a species change between friends, right? Of course, if you had been a Diamond Dog in disguise… then we might have had a problem.”

The two of them shared a laugh at that.

“But one thing still bothers me,” Rarity said as she finished her cup of tea. “What did the queen hope to achieve by kidnapping you like that? Did she expect you to leap into her hooves and call her mother?”

“I think a part of her did,” Twilight said “But she was pretty forthcoming about her own problems, when she went through the same thing. Chrysalis ran away from the hive as well when she found out about her heritage.”

Twilight had neglected to mention Celestia’s role in this. She wasn’t sure whether or not it was safe to tell anypony about what happened a thousand years ago. She trusted Rarity with her life, more now than ever before but she knew that Rarity loved a good gossip. If word of it somehow reached Celestia, the results could be disastrous.

“Still, hurting both your brother and Princess Cadance like that…” Rarity mused. “I don’t think that’s the way to your heart.”

Twilight shook her head. “Of course not. She said it was necessary, that I needed Shining Armor’s love to live…”

“So there was some method to her madness,” Rarity said. “That still doesn’t excuse her behavior though.”

Twilight nodded.

The two of them fell silent after that, though it wasn’t an awkward kind of silence. Rarity needed some time to collect her thoughts and Twilight more than happily obliged her.

The peace and quiet didn’t last very long though, as Rarity thought of something quite mischievous. “Well then, what are you planning to do next, Princess Amaryllis?” she teased. She knew Twilight well enough to know that the studious mare could care less about such a formal title.

“What I’m going to do next is to go and visit Fluttershy. Spike’s staying with her, right?” Twilight asked. “And don’t call me that, please. Until further notice, my name is Twilight Sparkle.” She shot Rarity a glare, to make sure her point came across.

“Oh Twilight, you’re so easy to rile up.” It wasn’t very ladylike to laugh at a friend’s expense but Rarity couldn’t help but giggle. “And yes, Fluttershy volunteered to take care of Spike. I already had my hooves full with Sweetie Belle and Applejack asked me to look after Apple Bloom as well.

“But I digress, we have some friends to visit, don’t we?” Rarity said with a cheerful tone to her voice. “I’ve been meaning to visit Fluttershy anyway, so I’ll come along.” She looked from side to side, trying to spot something out of the ordinary. “Though I must ask, can you leave your new friend back at the library?”

“Never leave the princess unguarded again,” the Changeling whispered into Rarity’s ear, causing her to let out a tiny cry of surprise. “That only invites trouble…”

“Point taken.” Rarity gulped. She hadn’t heard or seen him approach her. By now he could have moved to a different location and she couldn’t even tell.

“He’ll stay out of sight,” Twilight assured her. The last thing she needed was somepony startling Fluttershy.

“Well, that’s good to hear,” Rarity said. “Fluttershy wanted to come along on Princess Luna’s rescue mission but she was too afraid… I hope you won’t hold that against her.”

Twilight shook her head. “Do you think she’ll be afraid of me too?” she asked hesitantly.

“Twilight Sparkle, have some faith in your friends,” Rarity said sternly. “Though I have to say that Fluttershy was more than a little spooked by the Changelings’ appearance at the wedding. If we’re to visit her now, I suggest you slip into something a bit more… fashionable.”

Twilight nodded and disguised herself. “How about this, darling?” she asked with a perfect imitation of Rarity’s voice.

It took Rarity a few seconds to realize what had happened. “Oh my,” she said as she stood up and approached Twilight, who was now disguised as a pristine white Unicorn. After a few seconds of careful examination, Rarity started to clap her hooves together. “Marvelous, simply marvelous!” she exclaimed. “Oh it’s like looking in a mirror!”

“You think?” Twilight asked.

“Think? I know, my dear,” Rarity said. “You and I, we could have Canterlot laying at our hooves if we wanted to. I can just imagine it now…”

Rarity zoned out.

Somepony knocked on the door, pulling Rarity out of her fantasy. The door was pushed open with some force, causing the little chime to ring like a bell tower. “Oops,” they both heard a familiar voice. “Sorry about that Rarity!”

“Spike?” Twilight asked.

The baby dragon rushed into the room. “Hi Rarity, Fluttershy told me I could come over and I-ha-wha??”

Spike’s lower jaw fell to the ground in a comical fashion as he noticed the two Rarities. “Rarity?” he uttered. “And Rarity?”

Twilight could see his eyes roll into the back of his head as he passed out. A final word passed over his lips before he lost consciousness entirely.

“Twins…”

-

“I think he’s coming to,” Rarity said as she noticed Spike’s eyes open. “My little Spikey-Wikey, are you okay?” She nudged the little dragon a few times as he stirred on the couch.

“Rarity?” Spike asked, sounding groggy and disoriented. “Is that you?”

“It is,” Rarity said. “You took a nasty fall there, are you okay?”

“I had the weirdest, most beautiful dream just now,” Spike said dreamily. “There were two of you! It was awesome…”

Yes, awesome,” Rarity trailed off. “Spike, there’s somepony here that has been dying to see you again.”

Spike sat up and looked at Rarity. “Who are you talking about?”

“Hi Spike.”

Spike turned his head and looked past the object of his affection. Standing behind Rarity was another Unicorn with a familiar lavender coat.

“Twilight?”

“You gave me the quite the scare just now, toppling over like that,” Twilight said as she approached the couch. Rarity on her turn backed away slightly, to give the old friends some room.

“Twilight, is that really you?” Spike jumped off of the couch. He was unable to believe his eyes at the sight of his caretaker and friend.

“It is,” Twilight said. “I came home.”

“But what about the Changelings?” Spike asked. “What about the queen? And Shining Armor? Did you blast your way out of the Wastelands? Tell me that you did, that would be so awesome!”

“I hate to disappoint you but the queen just allowed me to leave,” Twilight said. “And Shining Armor’s safe too.”

“Well that’s a relief,” Spike said. “And the… thing?”

“What thing?” Twilight asked, tilting her head in confusion. “You’re being a bit vague, you know.”

“You know, the thing with the fangs and the holes and wings…” Spike hesitated. “You are a Changeling, aren’t you?”

Twilight nodded.

“Can I see?” Spike asked. His hand strayed to his other arm, where a piece of cloth hid the permanent mark of his adoration of Twilight as both a friend as a mother figure at times. He was still a bit embarrassed about having it and about the way it got there in the first place.

“Of course,” Twilight said. “Just… don’t freak out too badly, okay?”

“That’s your thing, Twilight,” Spike said. “I’m the cool and aloof dragon, you’re the crazy Unicorn that’s always-”

Spike fell silent as Twilight burst into flames. Green embers licked over her body and obscured it from sight. Mere seconds later, the fire died down and vanished, leaving no trace of the lavender Unicorn. In her place was a creature that just shouldn’t be.

“Twilight?” Spike asked softly.

“It’s me, Spike,” Twilight assured him. “Spike… are you crying?”

“No, of course not.” Spike sniffed and rubbed at his eyes. “I just…” He grew silent.

Twilight hesitated, not knowing what to do right now. Should she approach him? Should she keep a distance, so Spike could get used to her new appearance? Should she start panicking because her number one assistant just started to cry at the mere sight of her?

However, Spike didn’t wait for her to come up with an answer. He simply walked towards her without saying a word and wrapped his arms around the Changeling princess.

“Does this mean…” Twilight started.

“Yes,” Spike simply said.

The two of them sat there for some time, neither of them saying a word.

Eventually the baby dragon withdrew his arms and released Twilight from his viselike grip. “Your coat feels weird,” he said.

“I know,” Twilight said. “I know.”

“But it’s a good kind of weird,” Spike said, as to not offend Twilight.

“Aww, just look at the two of you,” Rarity said, to inform them that she was still in the room. “How silly are you feeling right now, Twilight?”

“Very,” Twilight admitted.

“How come?” Spike asked.

“Well, Twilight here has been worried sick about how we may or may not have reacted to her new appearance,” Rarity told him. “She was afraid we would be… angry.”

“What?” Spike turned back to Twilight. “That’s stupid,” he told her. “Why would I be angry? It’s not your fault you’re a bug-pony… thingy.”

“You’re right Spike,” Twilight said. “And I really need to learn to trust in my friends.”

“That’s right,” Spike said. “Because-

*BUUUURP*

A wisp of green flame erupted from his mouth and solidified into a scroll, which he caught before it hit the ground.

“Sorry,” Spike excused himself. His cheeks were bright-red with embarrassment for making such an indecent noise near his one true love.

“A letter from the princess?” Twilight asked as she took the scroll from Spike.

She quickly broke the seal and began to read.

My faithful student, Twilight Sparkle

I hope that by now you’ve reconciled with Spike the dragon. If not, Spike: please deliver this letter to Twilight. If I know my student, she’s probably still panicking inside her home.

Twilight stopped reading for a moment and took the time to let out a groan.

Twilight, I send this letter as a warning. Prince Blueblood has taken control of the Royal guard. My dear nephew has unearthed a document I thought to be gone and forgotten. A long time ago, Luna and myself had decreed that in case the captain would be incapacitated and unable to perform his or her duty, the representative of the House of Blueblood would claim leadership over the guard. A commendation to Prince Blueblood the first.

Since Prince Blueblood the twenty-seventh’s parents are out of the country and Princess Cadance is injured, that duty falls to him. I wish to warn you that Prince Blueblood is planning on sending small groups of guards to nearly every city and village in Equestria. I’m not certain yet but Ponyville will probably be included.

He’s looking for Changelings to interrogate, probably for information of your kidnapping. I fear that he is letting his emotions control his actions and that he might threaten whatever truce Luna has forged thus far.

What’s worse is that I can’t do anything to stop him. That document of his may be ancient but it’s still valid and if I go against it, I’ll have every pony of noble blood in Canterlot on my case. Until either Shining Armor or Princess Cadance has sufficiently recovered my hooves are tied.

Please, take care and stay out of trouble if you can. I will see what measures I can take to resolve this situation before it spirals out of control.

Your mentor and friend,

Celestia of Equestria

P.S. I am pleased to inform you that Crescent Blade, the guard your protector knocked out, will be returning to active duty tomorrow. He seems to have forgotten all about his assault. Incidentally, I have docked part of your stipend to make sure it stays that way. Do take disciplinary actions, as I can’t keep covering for you.

“Twilight, darling? Are you alright?” Rarity asked. “You’re looking a bit pale.”

“I’m fine,” Twilight said nervously. “This letter… well, it complicates things a bit.”

Spike snagged the letter from her and read it.

“I don’t get it,” he said once he finished it. “Why can’t Celestia stop him?”

“May I take a look?” Rarity asked. Spike handed her the letter, after an approving nod from Twilight. She took a few minutes to take in the contents. “Ugh, Blueblood. I should have known he would stoop to this level. But I do believe that Celestia is right and that her hooves are tied.”

“How so?” Spike shrugged. “She’d just offend some fancy-smancy ponies, who cares?”

“Those fancy-smancy ponies, as you put it, hold a great deal of power and could make Princess Celestia’s life very difficult,” Rarity explained. “If she were to take away Blueblood’s rights, the other nobles would throw a fit. The Blueblood family is ancient. If they aren’t safe, then who is?”

“Rarity’s right,” Twilight said. “I’ll just have to be careful. Who knows what guards he’ll send here…”

-

Ponies were running around the Canterlot barracks in a mild frenzy. Swords were sharpened, shields were polished and armor was fitted on. Amidst this chaos stood a single Unicorn that was dressed more for a fancy ball than for combat.

“Gentlecolts, mares,” Prince Blueblood said, drawing attention to himself. “Recently, Canterlot has had to fight off an enemy invasion.”

A few ponies turned to look at him, though most of them seemed content with ignoring the pompous prince.

A bit disgruntled by the blatant disrespect, Blueblood continued. “Princess Cadance was attacked by them, as was your captain.” This drew some more attention, though still not the amount Blueblood demanded.

“Both he and his sister, Twilight Sparkle were kidnapped by said Changelings and even more recently, one of your colleagues was attacked.” Of course, Blueblood had no way of proving that the incident in the dungeon was of Changeling doing. They did make for an easy scapegoat.

Some murmurs went through the crowd, some sounding angry, others more annoyed.

“Princess Celestia herself has decreed that I and I alone shall be the one to replace Shining Armor in his absence,” Blueblood said smugly. “And I have decided on a plan, to ward off the Changelings invasion in our fair land!

“Starting today, you all will be sent out across Equestria! I want every village and town to be under Royal guard protection! Together, we will find these creatures and we will send them back to where they belong!” Blueblood cheered.

He was the only one though. The Royal guards looked at him as if he was a madpony.

“And exactly how long will you be in command?” a cocky Pegasus stallion asked.

“Until Captain Shining Armor has been rescued,” Blueblood said, more than a little annoyed by this stallion’s insolence.

Of course, the guards had no idea that their captain had already been rescued. Shining Armor was in the hospital, recovering alongside Blueblood’s beloved sister. He could easily tell them but if he left them believing that their leader was in danger, they might be more inclined to aid him in his quest to remove the Changelings from Equestria.

“Bloody pompous prince,” a particularly large Pegasus stallion muttered as he checked his weapon for flaws. A single crack could shatter a hammer if he wasn’t careful.

“Care to speak up?” Blueblood asked, singling the Pegasus out. “Private…?”

“First Lieutenant Stronghold,” the buff Pegasus said.

“Well then, First Lieutenant Stronghold,” Blueblood said. “That’s Captain Bloody Pompous Prince to you!” He jabbed the Pegasus in the chest a few times in an attempt to intimidate him.

*DING!*

Blueblood cried out in pain as Stronghold’ preferred weapon, a large stone hammer, crushed his hoof.

“I-I’ll have you court marshaled for this!” Blueblood squeaked in a pathetic manner as he attempted to push the weighty weapon off of his hoof

“Listen here, pretty boy,” Stronghold snarled as he lifted the hammer off of Blueblood’s hoof without a hitch. “You come in here, screaming and hollering and demand that we follow your lead. Did you really think that would work?”

“I have the law behind me!” Blueblood said, feeling a bit more confident as he pulled the ancient document out from his vest. “Signed by Princess Luna and Princess Celestia herself!”

“While that may be so, that doesn’t make you a leader,” Stronghold retorted. By now, everypony was watching them. “It takes honor. Blood, sweat and tears. I doubt you have ever worked a single day in your life.”

Stronghold had enjoyed working under Captain Shining Armor. The youngster was barely half his age but Shining Armor had earned the position and respect that he received from his troops.

This whimpering whelp on the other hoof…

However, Prince Blueblood straightened himself out and glared at the colossal Pegasus. A wicked grin formed on his face, as he tried to ignore the pain coming from his hoof.

As a prince and member of the Canterlot nobility, Blueblood was used to having his money do the talking. Even the most stubborn nobles and guards could be persuaded if the price was right. If not, well there were more than one way to change a pony’s mind.

“Work is for the lesser ponies, much like yourself,” he said, his confidence growing stronger as he spoke. “I am a prince, you ponies get paid to work with the money my family has invested in Canterlot.” The prince stepped closer to Stronghold on his three usable legs and stared the stallion straight in the eyes. “I could make it so you’d never find another job in this city and beyond.”

“Dirty tricks huh?” Stronghold actually laughed, though inwardly he cringed. Prince Blueblood was a very influential pony, despite his asocial tendencies. A few choice words, a few bags of bits and he’d get pretty much anything done.

“Anypony can flex their muscles in an attempt to get what they want,” Blueblood sneered. “I prefer more subtle ways. Now, are we going to get along or not?”

Stronghold grimaced. “For now,” he said and backed down.

“Good,” Blueblood said in a cocky way. He was feeling pretty good about himself, now that he had talked an insubordinate into submission.

He turned around and walked away, as he had better things to do right now. That blue mare looked rather uppity too, perhaps she needed some persuasion as well.

“Not bad,” Stalemate, the cocky Pegasus from before said to Stronghold. “You showed that pretentious prince what’s what around here.”

“Bah,” Stronghold muttered. “I should’ve known better than to play along with such a brat. I have a mare and two fillies to look after, I can’t afford to make that prick my enemy.”

“Don’t worry too much,” Stalemate patted the grey stallion on the back. “I think Bluey found himself a new friend in Backdraft!”

*Fwoosh!*

“Though I could be wrong,” Stalemate admitted as the scent of burning mane and overly expensive hair products made his nose crinkle. “Anyway, I just took a look at the schedule: looks like you and me are going to Ponyville along with Backdraft. Isn’t that awesome? Patrolling a backwater village with your best friend!”

“I can hardly wait,” Stronghold muttered. The company wasn’t very enjoyable but at least the location was nice. With some luck he would have the chance to visit his niece there.

And besides, who said that there even were Changelings in Ponyville?

-

“Meh, I’m sure you’ll be fine,” Spike said. “I don’t think he knows that you’re a Changeling, does he?”

“I don’t think so,” Twilight answered. “I sure didn’t tell him.” She also hoped that Celestia and Cadence kept that information to themselves.

“As far as I know, nopony did,” Rarity added her two bits. “Though I wonder what he would do with that information.”

“Who cares?” Spike asked. “Prince Blueblood’s just a blowhard, he’s mostly harmless at best.”

“I hope you’re right.” Despite Spike’s reassurance, Twilight was still rather worried. She had no idea of what the Royal guard knew about Changelings. Could they track her? Perhaps she should return to the hive a bit sooner than she had previously thought. At least until things died down a bit and the treaty between Equestria and the Wastelands was signed.

If Princess Luna managed to get Chrysalis to agree, Twilight thought.

“Hey Twilight, what’s this P.S. about?” Spike asked.

“Oh right,” Twilight said, snapping out of her thoughts. “That’s about a certain Changeling who can’t keep his cool.”

She stared intensively at the couch. The Changeling seated there turned visible again and smirked. “Guilty as charged,” he said.

“What the hay?” Spike uttered. “Rarity! Stay behind me! I’ll protect you!” The young dragon momentarily forgot just what his best friend was and leapt into action.

“Settle down Spike,” Twilight said, diffusing the situation. “He’s one of my guards.”

“You have invisible, shape shifting guards?” Spike asked. “Doesn’t that seem a bit much?”

Twilight ignored that comment and turned to her guard. “I appreciate your work,” she said. “I wouldn’t be here right now if it weren’t for you and the others. But I think you in particular need some more… guidance… You're too volatile, too trigger happy. You need to learn to react in a calm and collected way.”

Twilight took a deep breath. This was it...

“So from this day forward, you will be named Sucker Punch!” Twilight said, a bit of drama creeping into her voice.

The Changeling reared back, as if struck. Where before he had been looking almost cocky, he seemed closer to crying now. Twilight had not expected that reaction and almost faltered in her resolve.

Almost.

“Your name will be Sucker Punch,” Twilight said, ignoring the cringe of her Praetorian. “Until I deem that you have learned your lesson, do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, my princess,” Sucker Punch said, a slight quiver to his voice.

Twilight was a bit surprised to see that Sucker Punch was actually trembling right now. She knew that Changelings disliked being named but to think that her overly confident and slightly aggressive guard would react like this…

She was regretting it already, though Twilight wondered whether or not this was worse than the corporal punishment that Chrysalis inflicted on the Changelings that failed to perform their duties correctly. Thus far, Sucker Punch and his brothers had protected her as best as they could. They had even stood up against Princess Celestia herself…

Twilight reached out to the trembling Changeling and gave him a hug. Slowly but surely the Changeling stopped shaking and Twilight could even see a smile on his face. “Please,” Twilight said. “Just prove that you have some restraint and you’ll be rid of that name before you know it.”

Sucker Punch nodded and whispered a thank you for his princess’ mercy.

“What was that all about?” Spike asked.

“It’s a long story,” Twilight said as she broke the hug. “I’ll tell you all about it on the way over to Fluttershy.”

“That might be a bit difficult,” Spike said.“Fluttershy’s going around to make sure all her little animal friends are safe during the carnival. Apparently, last year the fireworks spooked some of them.”

“I see.” Twilight frowned. That was something that she had come to expect from Fluttershy, to make sure that the animals around Ponyville were comfortable during such an event. Still, that made for a rather unexpected twist in her plan. Well, not that anything had gone according to plan so far.

“I had completely forgot about that,” Rarity said, biting her lip softly. “I was hoping to ask her for a favor tonight.”

“What kind of favor?” Twilight’s ears perked up at that. “Maybe I can fill in for Fluttershy?”

“Oh I couldn’t possibly ask that of you,” Rarity said. “You have so much on your mind as it is.”

“Come on,” Twilight urged her on.

“Well, alright then,” Rarity gave in. “As you may or may not know, I’ll be selling some of my wares during the carnival as well. Plenty of ponies from everywhere come visit Ponyville for this occasion.”

“I heard about that,” Twilight said. “And you want me to help you at your stand?”

“Eh no, Spike already volunteered for that,” Rarity said. “But I’d be ever so grateful if you would-”

The door slammed open with a loud thud, interrupting Rarity. “Sorry!” Sweetie Belle yelled, before the three Cutie Mark Crusaders barged into the living room.

“Hi Rarity! Hi Spike! Hi Twilight!” the three of them yelled as one.

“Whoa!” Scootaloo uttered as she took in Twilight’s Changeling form. “And here I was, thinking you two were pulling a prank! This is so awesome!”

The three fillies swarmed Twilight, causing Sucker Punch to rear up from his seat. He was about to assume an offensive position, only to stop and look at his princess.

“No,” Twilight simply said and the Changeling guard sat back down and turned invisible.

As Twilight turned her attention back to the Cutie Mark Crusaders she felt something pressing down on her wings. That hadn’t been there before, so Twilight craned her head around and saw a red cape on her back. It was a few sizes too small for her and had a familiar logo on it. Twilight faced the three fillies once more and saw them sitting there with broad smiles on their faces.

“We, the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” Sweetie Belle started. “have unanima, unanimu, eh… all of us, have decided that we’re going to make you an honorary member!”

“What?” Twilight asked unbelievingly. “Oh girls, you don’t need to do that. I’ll be fine without my cutie mark, don’t worry.” She did feel rather touched by the gesture and appreciated the fillies’ concern.

“Nope,” Apple Bloom said. “We’re going to help you find your cutie mark again, that’s a promise.”

Spike could barely contain his laughter at that. “This is going to be hilarious!” he cried out between chuckles.

“I think it’s adorable,” Rarity said. “And coincidentally, you joining the crusaders ties in with that favor.”

“Oh right, favor.” Twilight had momentarily forgotten about that. “What was it again?”

“I was going to ask you to look after Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom,” Rarity said. “They need somepony to keep an eye on them.”

“But sis, we can take care of ourselves!” Sweetie Belle complained.

“Sweetie Belle, last year you ate so much cotton candy that you were sick for three days!” Rarity retorted.

“Oh, right,” Sweetie Belle said with a nervous laugh.

“Hey, you could run into Fluttershy,” Spike said. “She told me that she would come after she made sure her animals were okay.”

“Well then, two birds, one stone,” Rarity said.

Twilight sighed. “Fine, I’ll do it.”

“Splendid!” Rarity exclaimed happily. “Thank you so much, Twilight Sparkle. I will make sure to repay you for your trouble. Perhaps I could make you something. A dress maybe… or some socks to cover up those… hole thingies?”

“You don’t need to do that,” Twilight said.

“Oh but I must!” Rarity said. “Yes, I simply must make something for you! Your colors are a tad odd but I can make something that’ll match your palette, don’t you worry! Perhaps some midnight blue… no, that’ll clash with the teal in your mane and-”

Sweetie Belle poked Twilight a few times. “Don’t bother, she’s in the zone as it were.”

“Come on,” Apple Bloom said. “We can still do some crusading before the carnival starts! Ah have a great idea to help you get your cutie mark back!”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo pitched in. “We just need some rope, half a dozen of eggs and a catapult.”

Twilight resisted the urge to roll her eyes. Instead, she transformed back into her old Unicorn form. It would be rather hard to stay low if she ran around in her true form.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Sweetie Belle said. “Stop right there. You can’t come crusading with that on your flank.” She pointed at the starburst on Twilight’s flank.

“What’s wrong with it?” Twilight asked.

“Well, it’s there,” Scootaloo pointed out. “Kind of makes crusading for it useless.”

Apple Bloom took a few seconds to think of something. “Ah have an idea!” she said eventually. She pulled the two other original crusaders closer and huddled together.

“Why do I have the feeling that I’m not going to like this?” Twilight said as she heard the fillies whisper and laugh, almost ominously.

-

“Cheer up!” Sweetie Belle said with a smile. “The Carnival starts in a few hours! There’ll be a parade, games, candy, a masqueraded ball, attractions and cotton candy!” The little filly was almost drooling at the prospect of the sugary treat, something her sister would greatly disapprove of.

“Ah can’t believe you got me to do this,” Twilight grumbled. Her mane tickled her nose, urging her to blow it out of her face, though that didn’t help much as it immediately fell back in place.

“Come on now, ‘Babs’.” Apple Bloom snickered. “Ah’m sure we’ll get you your cutie mark in no time.”

Author's Note

This chapter was going to twice as long… but then Rarity happened and I had to rewrite it ten times! Also, carcrashes are not good for your creativity. Anyway, we've got a new member on the Mirror's Image crew. Zervziel is our newest editor, something I'm very thankful for as Utter will be a bit busy for the time being.

Zervziel also says hello and is glad to be of service.

Chapter 15 (April Fool's)

Chapter 51

The first rays of light coming off of Celestia’s sun shone in through the window. Twilight was usually already awake by now but last night had been rather… tiring.

“That’s the last time I go drinking with Rarity,” Twilight muttered as she held her hoof to her head. Most of last night was a blur. She vaguely remembered hanging out with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, having fun at the carnival and then bumping into Rarity, who had closed up her stand because nopony was buying any of her overpriced dresses.

Twilight pushed the sheets off of her and stepped out of bed, taking care to avoid the various books and assorted pieces of clothing that littered the room.

“Spike!” she called out. “Do we have aspirin?”

“Check the medicine cabinet!” Spike yelled from downstairs, causing Twilight to clutch her head once more.

“No so loud!” Twilight yelled back.

“What?!” Spike yelled, even louder now. “What did you say Twilight? You’ll have to speak up!”

Twilight groaned and dragged herself to the bathroom, where the medicine cabinet was located.

She tried to use her magic, only for it to fizzle out, a few green sparks erupting from it accompanied by a stinging headache. “Ouch,” Twilight cried out. Since magic was out of the question, she opted to use her hooves instead.

And by doing so she nearly broke off the small door as she tore it open. It took her tired eyes some time before she spotted the brightly colored bottle of aspirin.

She pulled it out of the cabinet, only to drop it to the ground. “Lousy hooves,” she muttered to herself. “How does Applejack ever get anything done on her farm?” she wondered out loud as she moved to pick up the plastic bottle.

Eventually she managed to do so and placed it in the sink. Using her hooves to hold the bottle steady, she bit down on the lid and tried to pull it off.

Unfortunately the lid seemed to have been glued to the bottle and wasn’t coming off at all.

“Come on!” Twilight yelled, before flinching at the sound of her own voice. “Can’t you see I’m in pain here?”

The bottle remained rather indifferent to Twilight’s suffering.

Twilight picked the bottle up and examined it closer. She felt just about ready to slap herself silly as she noticed the foalproof cap on the bottle. “Silly Twilight,” she said to herself. “You just need to push and turn.”

She did just that, pushing down with her hoof on the cap before twisting it. Or at least, that was what Twilight tried. Lacking some sort of dexterous extremity made it rather hard for Twilight to both push and twist at the same time, leaving her to once again wonder how Earth ponies worked around not having magic.

With a cry of frustration she tossed the bottle against the wall, causing it to ricochet off of it and fly out the window.

“Ouch!” somepony cried out from outside.

“Oops,” Twilight said to herself.

A loud knock on the door caused Twilight’s eyes to widen.

“I’ll get it!” Spike yelled.

Twilight rushed out of the bathroom and down the stairs, just in time to see Spike open the door.

“I do believe this is yours, Spike,” a slightly disgruntled Prince Blueblood said. “Honestly, I set hoof in this town and I get hit in the head with a bottle of aspirins. Such uncouth ponies that live here and I-”

He fell silent as he noticed Twilight standing halfway up the staircase. “You! You’re that Changeling that Aunt Celestia was talking with! The one I slammed into the ground!”

“You did what now?” Spike asked. “Blueblood, I know I told you to be upfront with your feelings but that’s crossing the line!”

“But Spike, she’s a Changeling!” Blueblood exclaimed. “Why aren’t you panicking with me?”

“Because I’m a rational dragon?” Spike offered. “Also, in case you didn’t know it yet: that’s Twilight Sparkle.”

“Hi,” Twilight said, using her regular voice this time around.

“I, I, what?” Blueblood stammered. “But that doesn’t make any sense!”

“Meh,” Spike shrugged. “About as much sense as you being heads over hooves about her.”

“Hey!” Twilight cried out. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“What?” Spike asked. “I’m just saying that the two of you would make for an awful couple. I mean, one of you is an esteemed member of a royal family and a shining example to us all. And the other’s Blueblood.”

“Hey!” Twilight cried out again, drawing Spike’s attention to her as she walked down the stairs. “Are you implying that I can’t date somepony like Prince Blueblood?”

“Are you implying that I’m not an esteemed member of the Equestrian royalty?” Blueblood asked angrily.

“All I’m saying is that you’re a jerk,” Spike said as he pointed at Blueblood. “And you’re a recluse that’ll probably end up marrying a book,” he said, pointing at Twilight.

The prince and the princess glared at the baby dragon, before looking at each other. “Dear Twilight, Princess Amaryllis or whatever it is you call yourself nowadays… would you care to join me for lunch?”

“I’d love to, Prince Blueblood,” Twilight said. Blueblood held a hoof out for her to hold, which she took eagerly.

The two of them walked back out the door but not before blowing a raspberry at Spike.

Spike waited for the odd couple to get out of hearing range, before speaking up. “I still got it,” he said.

“What do you still have?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“You know, the ability to annoy ponies into doing stuff,” Spike said. “I just hooked Twilight and Blueblood up.”

“What?” Pinkie asked. “That’s crazy, Spike, why would you do that?”

“Some people like weird ships,” Spike said with a shrug. “Hey, Pinkie? How did you get back here? Aren’t you still in the Wastelands?”

“And miss April Foal’s day?” Pinkie snorted. “Get real.”

The end.

Epilogue

Blueblood died on the way back to his home planet, leaving Twilight widowed and six hundred kids without a father. Nothing of value was lost.

Author's Note

E/N: Zervziel: I wouldn't say that. The universe just lost one more source of hot air.

[E/N] uTTerAbsurdity: *sits back in a plush lounge chair, feet laying haphazardly across the back of an indentured servant* *opens a can o' soda* *stares blankly at you* Eeyup.

And so ends Mirror's Image. Not with a whisper but with a bang, as Prince Blueblood's ship was hit by a meteor on the way back to his home planet and killing him in a horrible way. Much like most of you wanted, only with more spacetravel. It's been a bumpy ride but it was totally awesome.

Happy Easter/April Foal's day! If I survive, the real chapter 15 will be up tomorrow!

Chapter 15

Chapter 15

Princess Celestia walked into the courtyard, her face betraying her innermost concerns. The way she walked, however, made it clear that she was on a mission.

Every single guard in the courtyard dropped what they were doing and stood up as straight as to could to greet her, as they would their captain. Well, their true captain at least.

Celestia allowed a small smile to grace her face as she noticed that there were far less guards around than there should be. A lot of them had saved up some vacation days and found no better time to use them than right now.

And of course, Celestia knew that those guards risked their lives to protect Equestria each and every day. So in appreciation of their hard work, she had made sure that those who wanted a week off, got a week off.

This left the Royal Guard stretched thin. Prince Blueblood would be throwing a hissy-fit if he knew about this. Luckily he had left for his personal chambers some time ago in an attempt to save what was left of his mane, giving Celestia ample time to do what she did best.

“If I may have your attention,” Princess Celestia began, addressing the assorted guards in front of her. She noticed with glee that she held their undivided attention; something Prince Blueblood couldn’t say.

“As you know, there has been a slight shift in power recently,” Celestia explained. “Prince Blueblood has temporarily assumed the position of captain of the guard.”

The usually stoic crowd grumbled disapprovingly at the mention of their supposed captain.

“Rest assured,” Princess Celestia continued. “This is just temporary. Captain Shining Armor is at the hospital right now and he’s making a steady recovery.”

This caught the guards by surprise, as they had been told the opposite by Prince Blueblood. That their beloved leader and his sister were in the clutches of a villainous creature.

Celestia noticed their confusion and made a mental note to talk to Prince Blueblood about that, adding it to the list that contained many other things.

“Furthermore, I wish to discuss your mission,” Princess Celestia continued, once the guards had settled down again. “Prince Blueblood has ordered you to search for Changelings and to take them in for interrogation. While I hold no power over you, I ask of you to ignore that command.

“The Changelings are a young species and they have lived apart from us since their birth,” Celestia explained. "They have made mistakes, most recently the incident at the wedding.”

The guards murmured and nodded, showing that they were still listening to their princess.

“But we all make mistakes, myself included. It would be easy to retaliate but we are better than that. Many times before, we Equestrians have made our enemies into our friends. The Diamond Dogs, the Griffons and most recently the Buffalos. Even as we speak, Princess Luna is out there in the Wastelands to reach a hoof to the Changelings in peace,” Celestia said.

“However, if we allow distrust and xenophobia to rule at a time like this we will lose any chance of making the Changelings our allies,” Celestia warned. “Yes, there are Changelings amongst the ponies. But they don’t know any better. It is my firm belief that if we can become friends, we can help one another live better lives. But by hunting them down we will only alienate them further.

“Therefore, I ask you to lay down your weapons,” Celestia said, closing her eyes for a few seconds as she took a deep breath. “Lay them down and show the Changelings that we do not wish to hunt them. That we wish to reach out to them, that we wish to be friends. Equestria was founded on friendship, friendship between three very different kinds of ponies. If those ponies were able to overcome their difference, then so should we.”

Celestia looked at them expectantly.

Silence reigned for a few minutes.

*Clang!*

The sound of stone hitting stone resounded through the courtyard. Several ponies stepped out of the way, allowing Celestia a clear line of sight to Lieutenant Stronghold, who had thrown his hammer to the ground.

*Clang! Cling! Rattle!*

One by one, several swords, spears and other assorted weapons joined the pile.

“Thank you,” Princess Celestia said. She was glad to see that her guards knew where their true loyalties laid. She took a deep bow before them, to show off her appreciation.

The guards returned the gesture and bowed before their princess before saluting her once more.

Slowly but surely the crowd left the courtyard to finish preparing for their departure. Celestia noticed with some amusement that they all came back, looking rather sheepish as they located their discarded weapons. While the action had been beautiful as a symbol, it was rather silly to leave their weapons out there in the open air.

Princess Celestia waited patiently for the guards to clean up and finish their preparations. Only when she saw several chariots full of unarmed guards leave did she turn around to walk back towards the castle.

“If my dear nephew wishes to play dirty,” Princess Celestia said to herself. “He would do well to remember just who it was that invented the game.”

-

“And how was that supposed to get me my cutie mark back?” Twilight asked as she dangled from a tree branch, hanging a few feet above ground. Nothing too dangerous but it could be painful if she fell right now.

“It was Scootaloo’s idea,” Apple Bloom said from the tree next to her. She was in a similar position as Twilight, as were Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

“It seemed so obvious when I first thought of it,” Scootaloo said.

“Well, Ah don’t see it,” Twilight said. “And Ah really want to- Waah!”

Twilight lost her grip on the slippery branch and fell into Sucker Punch’s waiting hooves.

“Thanks,” Twilight said as Sucker Punch placed her down on her four hooves again.

“Hey Babs, think you can give us a hoof?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Get them down as well, please,” Twilight ordered. Sucker Punch did as he was told and brought the three fillies down from the trees they were in.

“Thanks Punchy,” Sweetie Belle said, before Sucker Punch disappeared again.

“Well, that’s one thing to scratch of the list,” Scootaloo said. “But don’t worry Babs, we have plenty more ideas.”

“Great, I can hardly wait,” Twilight said. She noticed a patch of her coat was sticking together and rubbed it, though that only made it worse. “What is this stuff?” Twilight asked as she tried to rub the sticky gunk off of herself.

“Tree sap,” Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom said as one.

“You’ll get used to it,” Apple Bloom told her.

“Used to it?” Twilight asked, looking at Apple Bloom as if she had grown a second head. “This happened before?”

“With the other catapult,” Sweetie Belle said.

“And the dead ride,” Scootaloo pitched in.

“And the skydiving,” Apple Bloom added.

“And let’s not forget that time when we tried to get our cutiemarks in beekeeping,” Sweetie Belle said with a shudder.

“That was honey, not tree sap,” Scootaloo countered.

Twilight facehoofed. This was starting to become a bit much for her. The three fillies were way too energetic for her to keep up with.

But perhaps they would calm down by the time the carnival started, Twilight figured.

“Maybe we should try bungee jumping again?” Apple Bloom suggested.

Scootaloo shook her head. “Nah, last time we tried that we got covered in-”

“Let me guess,” Twilight cut in. “Tree sap?”

“How’d you know?” Scootaloo asked.

“Lucky guess,” Twilight said with a sigh. She had to admit though that she hadn’t had this kind of fun in, well, ever. She hadn’t had any friends when she was the Cutiemark Crusaders’ age and now she was able to make up for lost time.

“Well, how about base jumping?” Sweetie Belle suggested.

“Can’t you guys do anything safe?” Twilight asked. “You know, like collecting stamps? How about scrapbooking? Or taking care of the elderly? That seems safe enough.” And with some luck, it could be one of their special talents.

“We’re not allowed in the retirement home anymore,” Apple Bloom said.

“We didn’t mean to lose Mister Waddle’s heart medicine,” Scootaloo said with a sulk in her voice.

“Or replace them with jelly beans,” Sweetie Belle added.

“Okay…” Twilight said. She blew her hair out of her eyes again and looked at the three fillies. “How about we just head back into town? We can get cleaned up and then the carnival will have started, I think.”

“Sound like a plan,” Apple Bloom said.

“Anything’s better than tree sap.” Scootaloo shrugged.

-

A quick stop at the Carousel Boutique was in order for the three fillies and one Changeling princess to get themselves rid of the sticky stuff. Twilight had it rather easy, as the tree sap evaporated when she transformed back into her true form.

Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were not as lucky.

Still, with Rarity’s help it only took them an hour to get the sap out of their coats. Though they did get a stern lecture from Rarity on the importance of proper coat and mane care.

“Honestly, I expected better from the three of you,” Rarity said as she ran a brush through Sweetie Belle’s mane. “You know better than to play around with medieval-style siege weapons. You could have gotten Twilight hurt.”

“It’s okay, Rarity,” Twilight said. “Nothing bad happened, though I worry about their safety…”

“Nah, we’ll be fine,” Scootaloo said.

“We do stuff like that all the time,” Apple Bloom noted as she tied her ribbon back into place. “And nothing really bad happens anyway.”

“How about that time with the hoofball?” Sweetie Belle asked as she hopped away from Rarity’s attentions and towards her friends. “And the chandelier?”

“Oh yeah.” Scootaloo rubbed the back of her head in awkward way. “Totally slipped my mind.”

“Please promise me that you will abstain from any more dangerous pursuits,” Rarity asked of them.

“We promise,” the three Crusaders said.

“Good,” Rarity said, though she wondered just how long that promise would last. Knowing the Crusaders’ track record, it would be a miracle if it lasted past the night. “Now get out there and have fun. The carnival’s about to start.”

“Yay!”

Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom rushed out the door.

“Do take good care of them, will you Twilight?” Rarity asked. “Poor Sweetie Belle’s tummy is so sensitive but she doesn’t take care of herself.”

“I will, Rarity. Don’t you worry,” Twilight said as she took on her disguise again.

“Bye Babs,” Spike said with an amused tone to his voice. “Hehe, Babs Seed. There’s a really bad apple joke I could make with that name.”

“Ah don’t wanna hear it, Spike,” Twilight said, stopping in front of him. It was weird, being able to look Spike in the eyes without having to lower herself to his level. “You behave yourself now, ya hear? Don’t let me hear Rarity complain about your behavior tomorrow.”

“Hey, Twilight?” Sweetie Belle stuck her head in through the crack in the open door. “Uh, I mean Babs? Are you coming? The parade’s about to start!”

“Coming,” Twilight said.

-

The parade was all that Twilight had expected it to be. There were beautiful wagons being pulled through the now busy streets of Ponyville. Some were decorated to look like a festive party, while others resembled beautiful castles. It was amazing to see just what ponies could create if they rolled up their sleeves and got to work.

“Pretty neat huh?” Apple Bloom nudged Twilight a few times to draw her attention. “Gets even better the second time.”

“Second time?” Twilight asked, looking from Apple Bloom to the floats and back.

“Yeah,” Sweetie Belle cut in. “They roll around town again just before the fireworks.”

“Only difference is that they’ll be covered in lights and candles!” Scootaloo said enthusiastically. “It’s really awesome in the dark.”

“It’s the first time Ah’m gonna watch it without Applejack and Big Macintosh,” Apple Bloom noted. “Ah sure hope she’s okay.”

“Ah’m sure she is,” Twilight said. “Chrysalis knows better than to mess with my friends.”

Or so Twilight hoped…

-

“Ah the agony!” Rainbow Dash cried out. “This… you’re killing me!”

“Calm down,” Princess Luna said, not even looking up from her book. She and the other would-be rescuers had been sent to their guestroom, to wait while Queen Chrysalis worked her magic on Big Macintosh’s mind.

“But I’m so bored!” Rainbow Dash moaned. “I need to spread my wings! Fly away and be free!”

“Uh-huh,” Luna said absentmindedly, still not looking up as the book was way too interesting. “Tell me Rainbow Dash, why didn’t you take a book when the Changelings offered you one?”

Rainbow Dash flopped back down onto the bed and shrugged. “I’m not an egghead. And who knows what kind of books these Changelings read. Probably all about lovey-dovey stuff.”

Luna placed a bookmark in her book and closed it so she could properly read the title. “Daring Do and the Chains of Tartarus… I thought you enjoyed these novels?”

“I do but…” Rainbow Dash’s eyes went wide. “Did you just say ‘Daring Do and the Chains of Tartarus’?”

“I did,” Luna said. “Is it the first one? Because I think it’s rather confusing.”

Rainbow Dash dove at her and swiped her book before returning to her own bed. “This isn’t supposed to be out yet!” She gazed at the cover as though it were made of the finest gold. “How did they get their hooves on it?”

“Would you care to read it?” Luna asked. “I find the flow of the story rather confusing.”

“You didn’t read the previous books,” Rainbow Dash said, flipping the book open. “There’re over a dozen of these babies, so you probably have no idea what’s going on in this one.”

“Indeed,” Luna noted. She flinched slightly as Rainbow Dash let out a shriek that reminded Luna of the more enthusiastic children on Nightmare Night.

With Rainbow Dash satisfied, Princess Luna turned to the other two occupants of the room. Or at least the only ones that made themselves known. Luna made herself no illusions, she knew there were Changelings in the room.

Just because she couldn’t see them, didn’t mean they weren’t there…

Luna was pretty sure there was one hanging directly above her, as the Praetorians left a very small magical signature behind wherever they went. Only the most talented of Unicorns and Alicorns would be able to notice that and even then, they would need to know what to look for. Princess Luna had already met these species of Changelings before, as they never left Queen Amethyst alone with her.

Satisfied with the fact that there was nothing she could do about their presence, Luna turned back to the other two ponies inside the room.

Applejack was lying in the bed opposite of hers, though she didn’t seem to be doing much sleeping. Instead she was staring up at the ceiling, making Luna wonder whether or not the Earth pony knew there was a Changeling lurking there. Normally she would find such a thing preposterous but that was before she had spent so much time with Pinkie Pie.

Now, Luna didn’t know what to believe anymore.

The pink mare in question was sitting on the couch, humming a cheery tune to keep herself amused. It seemed rather harmless but Luna wasn’t fooled that easily. She was sure that Pinkie Pie was up to something.

Luna couldn’t understand how a rational and smart pony or Changeling, perhaps, like Twilight Sparkle could stand to be around Pinkie Pie on a daily basis. Luna had only spent a few days in the pink mare’s company but she was just about ready to stuff Pinkie Pie into her own party cannon and launch her to the moon.

Though that raised a whole new set of problems, with the moon being her personal territory and having to explain to both Twilight Sparkle and Celestia that she had sent a seemingly innocent pony to the moon.

And besides, for all Luna knew Pinkie Pie might even enjoy it.

Luna glared at the pony sitting there, still happily humming that song. She knew that Pinkie Pie was up to something. Luna just didn’t know what it was yet.

Or perhaps she wasn’t planning anything… it was rather hard to believe that Pinkie Pie had a bad bone in her body, especially since she looked right about ready to dive headfirst into the bowl of chocolates that stood on the coffee table.

Luna sighed and sank a bit deeper into her bed. None of them had slept since they got here. Luna figured it was because of the lack of sun and moonlight in the hive. She knew exactly what time it was at the moment, due to her connection to the moon. Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash weren’t as lucky and the absence of natural light might have thrown their sleeping cycle out of synch.

Either that or, much like Luna, they didn’t feel like sleeping very much. Worry could do that to a pony.

A knock on the door snapped Princess Luna out of her thoughts and caused her to turn to the source of the noise. Applejack did the same while Rainbow Dash barely lifted an eye from her book.

The door swung open and Pinkie Pie walked in. “Hi guys!”

“Pinkie Pie?” Princess Luna’s left eye twitched. “And…” she noticed that there was another Pinkie Pie sitting in the room, on the couch with the bowl that had once contained chocolates on her head.

That particular Pinkie Pie smiled and burst into flames, revealing it to be a Changeling. Not-Pinkie Pie then jumped off the couch, bowl still on her head as she scampered out the door, making chittering noises as she went.

“I should have seen that coming,” Luna said as she rubbed her brow. “You were being too quiet.”

She turned to look at the other two ponies. “And you two still deem this to be normal?”

“Two words, princess,” Rainbow Dash said, having turned back to her book. “Pinkie. Pie.”

“Just let it go, princess,” Applejack suggested. “Ah know it’s hard but trust me on this, it’ll save ya a lot of trouble.”

Luna, however, refused to let go of the issue so easily. She would find out what made the pink party pony tick, even if it killed her.

“Hey girls, guess what!” Pinkie exclaimed. “I managed to talk Queen Chryssy into letting me see the itty-bitty baby Changelings!”

“You did what now?” Applejack asked, looking straight at Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie, why did you go and disturb the queen? You know she’s working to save Big Macintosh!”

“She was on a break!” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully. “Big Macintosh’s being a ‘difficult Praetorian that clings to the hive like glue’ or something. I stopped listening half-way. Might have made some things up too.”

“I am more amazed by the fact that Queen Chrysalis allowed you anywhere near her brood,” Luna remarked.

“Oh she was really nice about it,” Pinkie Pie said.

-

Pinkie Pie hopped around the hive, humming a cheerful song as she went.

“What, exactly, are you doing here?”

Pinkie stopped hoping and humming and turned to the source of the voice. Queen Chrysalis approached her, looking rather tired.

“Oh, hi Chryssy,” Pinkie Pie said. “I was just exploring a bit. Did you know that this place was a maze?”

“Yes, I did,” Chrysalis said. “Care to explain why?”

“Because all the hallways twist and turn and only lead to other hallways.” Pinkie Pie said.

Chrysalis allowed a mild chuckle to escape her lips. “That’s not what I meant… You remind me so much of Surprise,” she said. “As infuriating as she was, she’s one of the few ponies I miss.”

“What was she like?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Annoying, bubbly and hopped up on sugar,” Chrysalis said. “But she was the only one of my friends that accepted me like this. Unlike the others, Surprise stood by me. But she was also afraid of me...”

“Is this going to be one of those flashbacks in a flashback?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Because that might make things too complicated.”

“You truly are her kin,” Chrysalis said, rubbing her forehead as she felt a familiar headache come up, along with the sudden urge to rub her face with her hoof. She hadn’t felt that particular combination in a thousand years.

“So… what’re you going to do now?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Is Big Macintosh okay?”

Chrysalis shook her head. “He’s being a rather clingy Praetorian. Clinging to the hive and holding on for dear life. I’d be flattered if I wasn’t busy trying to separate him from us.”

“Uh-huh,” Pinkie Pie said. “So you’re taking a break?”

“I am,” Chrysalis said. “I’m going to go visit my nymphs… I might end up regretting this but do you wish to see our nursery?”

“Nursery?” Pinkie asked. Her eyes started to sparkle at the mere mention of the word. “Do you have itty-bitty Changelings here?”

“Yes, we do,” Chrysalis said. “Come along now, before I change my mind.”

The two of them made their way to the nursery.

Chrysalis gave a small order to a nearby Praetorian, who opened the door for her and Pinkie Pie.

“Can I trust you to behave yourself?” Chrysalis asked as they walked into the room.

“Yeppers,” Pinkie Pie said. “Where’re the itty-bitty Changelings?”

“In the room next to this one,” Chrysalis said. “Here lay the eggs that haven’t hatched yet…”

“Oooh,” Pinkie Pie said in awe.

“Here we are,” Chrysalis said as the two of them came to a door. It swung open and she stepped in.

The room was rather bland, as were pretty much all the rooms in the hive. Sitting in the center of the room was a portly Changeling along with six Changeling nymphs, all of different ages.

Pinkie Pie let out a girlish squeal. “Can I hold one of them? Or all of them? Please?”

Chrysalis chuckled softly. All of the nymphs in the room turned their heads to their mother, before their eyes wandered over to Pinkie Pie.

In an instant the six nymphs ran over to Pinkie Pie and tackled her to the ground, much to the party pony’s amusement.

“They can be a bit rambunctious,” Chrysalis told her.

Her eyes narrowed to thin slits as she counted her nymphs. “You,” she addressed the caretaker. “You and I have something to discus.” She motioned to the door, through which the Changeling caretaker reluctantly left.

“Can I trust you to be careful with them?” Chrysalis asked Pinkie Pie.

“Don’t worry!” Pinkie Pie cheered as one of the nymphs crawled onto her head. “Hey! My mane isn’t made of cotton candy”

-

“And then Chryssy threatened to pull out my spleen and beat me senseless with it if I harmed a single hair on their head, which is weird because they don’t really have hair on their head, more like some kind of weird fin or sail. Do you think Twilight has a headsail too?”

“I just had to ask,” Luna muttered as she dove under the covers and pulled them down to block out the noise.

“And what’s a spleen anyway?” was the last thing Pinkie Pie said, before Luna drowned her out entirely. Or, in the very least, tried her best as the silk sheets were no match for the pink mare’s rambling.

-

“What are we going to do next?” Apple Bloom asked. The parade, while beautiful, was rather short lived and the ponies who had gathered to watch it had dispersed into the bustling streets of Ponyville.

“I know what I want to do,” Sweetie Belle said as she eyed a stand that sold cotton candy.

“No,” Twilight said resolutely. “Ah promised your sister I’d keep you from eating that stuff.”

“Just one?” Sweetie Belle pleaded.

“Maybe later,” Twilight said resolutely.

“Please?” Sweetie Belle’s eyes grew moist as she put on her best ‘puppy-dog eyes’ and looked at Twilight. Not even Rarity could stand against that awesome display of mental control.

“No,” Twilight said again. “That look doesn’t work when you’re on my eyelevel. It just makes you look weird.”

“Fine,” Sweetie Belle sulked. “But I can have one later, right?”

“Sure,” Twilight said. This made Sweetie Belle’s face clear up again.

“Is it later yet?” Sweetie Belle asked immediately.

Twilight sighed. This was going to be a long night.

“Well, well, well,” somepony said in an obnoxious tone of voice. “If it isn’t ‘Bad Seed’!”

Twilight turned around to see two fillies about the age of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. The two of them were giggling at the awful pun that the pinkish filly had made.

“Leave her alone, Diamond Tiara,” Apple Bloom snapped. “That’s mah cousin you’re talking about!”

“I can see the family resemblance,” Diamond Tiara said, pointing at her flank. “Must run in the family!”

Again the two fillies began to giggle, in a way that was quickly irritating Twilight. “Do ‘Ah’ know these two?” she whispered to Apple Bloom.

“These two roped the other Babs into their nasty little group,” Apple Bloom whispered back. “They’re not nice fillies.”

That was a friendly way to put things, Twilight thought. What kind of fillies made fun of other ponies for not having a cutie mark?

The grey filly stepped forward and pushed her glassed up. “But Babs, we kind of want you back,” she said. “We had a lot of fun together, bugging these blank flanks.”

“So we’re willing to forgive you for what you did,” Diamond Tiara pitched in.

“No,” Twilight said. “Ah think it would be best if y'all leave us alone.” Disguised or not, Twilight had no intention of eloping with these two stuck-up fillies.

“See, I told you there was no reasoning with her,” Diamond Tiara said to her friend. “Too bad, but it seems that you stupid blank flanks will always be-"

“DIAMOND TIARA!”

Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon froze up.

Filthy Rich stomped towards them. “What did I tell you two about running off like that?” he asked with a harsh tone to his voice. “And here I find you, making fun of these fillies? Your mother and I raised you better than this.”

“But daddy,” Diamond Tiara whined.

“Diamond Tiara, enough,” Filthy Rich said, indicating that this conversation was over.

Well, at least until they got home and Filthy Rich had the chance to sit down with his wife to have a firm talking to with their daughter.

“Go home,” Filthy Rich said to his daughter, his voice betraying his disappointment. “Silver Spoon, please wait here. I will take you home and discuss this… incident with your parents.”

“Yes sir,” Silver Spoon said quietly.

Filthy Rich waited patiently for Diamond Tiara to leave with her tail between her legs before turning to the four stunned fillies. “I apologize for my daughter’s behavior. I had heard from Miss Cheerilee that she didn’t play well with others but I hadn’t expected this.”

“It’s okay, mister Rich,” Apple Bloom said.

“Please, call me Filthy Rich,” Filthy Rich said. “Mister Rich is my father and he and I don’t see eye to eye anymore…” He then turned to the disguised Changeling princess and for a second his eyes seemed to glitter with recognition.

Filthy Rich was putting out a strange cocktail of emotions, Twilight noticed. Sadness and anger, perhaps some regret as well…

“You look just like her,” he whispered. “Ahem, I’m sorry. Enjoy the carnival, will you?” With that said, Filthy Rich and Silver Spoon left the four Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“Guys?” Sweetie Belle asked. “What just happened?”

“I don’t know but it was awesome!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“I wonder what he meant…” Twilight said to herself, watching as the two ponies walked away.

-

With the unfortunate meeting between the Crusaders and their nemeses concluded and put behind them, the Crusaders set out to explore the rest of the Carnival set up in Ponyville. The sun was just starting to set and most of the booths and stands had been set up and were open for business.

“There’s so many ponies here!” Twilight was used to bustling cities, having grown up in Canterlot, but this was the first time she saw so many ponies in Ponyville.

“Lots of ponies visit Ponyville for the Carnival,” Sweetie Belle pointed out. “There’s even some fancy-smancy Canterlot ponies that visit every year.”

“It’s more of a funfair though,” Scootaloo said. “But there’s this really neat masqueraded ball too, which is kinda cool.”

“Hey Babs,” Apple Bloom said. “Ya think we can get our cutie marks in carnival games?”

“What did you have in mind?” Twilight asked as she looked around. There were several games, though most of them seemed to be rigged to have the player lose time and again.

“How about this one?” Apple Bloom pointed at a stand. Twilight recognized it as a high striker game, where ponies would show off their muscles and attempt to hit a bell by propelling a weight towards a bell by hitting a lever with a hammer.

Not something that Twilight thought was suitable for fillies their size but it seemed pretty safe at least. The stand itself looked pretty inviting too, having been painted bright colors with light’s surrounding the frame.

And the prizes looked pretty neat too. Twilight saw a bunch of stuffed toys made to look like the Wonderbolts. She was pretty sure that if she were here, Rainbow Dash would spend a lot of bits to try and win them all.

Twilight wouldn’t mind winning one for herself either. To give to Spike, of course… It wasn’t as though she still missed Miss Smarty Pants dearly, wherever she may be.

“Sure,” Twilight said. “Knock yourselves out.”

“Cutie Mark Crusaders Strong Ponies! Yay!” Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

“Hey Babs, you’re supposed to yell too,” Scootaloo nudged her a few times. “You’re a Crusader too you know.”

“Don’t worry,” Sweetie Belle said with a smile. “We’ll get you worked into shape in no time, just you wait!”

“Great…” Twilight muttered.

The four fillies walked up to the stand and were immediately greeted by a pale stallion wearing a striped vest. He had a very distinct goatee on his chin as well, though it looked rather fake. “Hello there,” he said. “And welcome to Flum and Flom’s High Striker game! Do you think you have what it takes to take home one of these prizes?”

“Flum?” Apple Bloom looked at Twilight.

“Flom?” Twilight looked at Apple Bloom.

A bead of sweat formed on the stallion’s brow.

“Aren’t you that colt who tried to take the Apples’ farm from them?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Who? Me?” Flum asked. “I don’t have a bad bone in my body, just ask my brother. Hey Flom, we’re not bad ponies, are we?”

‘Flom’ stuck his head out from behind the high striker, revealing that he had a most wonderful mustache adorning his face, along with an equally fake-looking goatee. “Who? Us? Heavens no, what would our dear old mother think of that?”

“You see, right as rain,” Flum said. “Trust me, I’m a carny and carnies can’t lie.”

“You’re not fooling anypony,” Twilight said.

By now Flum was sweating profusely. He bend down to the fillies’ eyelevel. “Okay, okay, you got me.

But please, keep quiet. My brother and I need the money.”

“How do we know you won’t just scam other ponies?” Apple Bloom asked, eyeing the stallion suspiciously. “You did try to take mah family’s lifework, which Princess Celestia herself gave us back in the day.”

“We’re legit, I swear!” Flum said.

“I say we give them a chance,” Sweetie Belle said. “But we’re watching you…” she said ominously. She then held a hoof to her eyes before pointing at him.

“Okay…” Flum backed away slowly. “That was creepy. But anyway, to show that we truly and honestly mean well: how about you fillies give it a go, free of charge?”

“Yay!” the three fillies cheered.

“Yay,” Twilight added afterwards, trying her best to sound as enthusiastic as the others.

Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom rushed over to the hammer, only to get tangled up in each other’s hooves and falling flat on their faces.

Twilight sighed and walked past the three fillies as they tried to untangle themselves.

“You going first?” Flum asked. “Atta girl, show that bell who’s boss.”

Twilight lifted the hammer up as best she could. She was more used to lifting heavy objects with her magic but it would be rather strange and not to mention suspicious if she started using magic right now.

“There you go,” Flum said as Twilight hefted the hammer up. “Now give that lever a good whack!”

Twilight blew her mane out of her face before rearing up to give the brightly painted target a solid whack with the mallet.

The ponies watched with baited breath as the weight went past ‘Weakling.’

Beyond ‘Mediocre.’

Surpassed ‘Great!’

…Only to fall short, just inches away from the bell.

“I’m sorry little miss, but that wasn’t enough,” Flum said. “Now let your little friends try, perhaps they will have better luck.”

“Let me try!” Apple Bloom, being the first to wrestle herself out of the pile of ponies, took the hammer off of Twilight’s hooves.

Twilight backed away to a safe distance as Apple Bloom swung the mallet around a few times before finding her balance.

Apple Bloom lifted the wooden mallet up and send it crashing down onto the lever. Like Twilight, she gave the target a solid hit, sending the weight flying towards the bell, only to fall short just a few inches underneath it.

“My turn!” Sweetie Belle cheered as a sulking Apple Bloom left the mallet for her.

Sweetie Belle rubbed her hooves together and lifted the mallet, only to stumble backwards.

“Are you okay there?” Flum asked. “Do you need a hoof, little miss?”

“I’m okay!” Sweetie Belle assured him as she leaned forwards in an attempt to find her balance. Once she had actually found it she lifted the mallet and with all her might she pounded the lever.

Unfortunately, Sweetie’s might wasn’t as great as she had hoped and the weight only went up to ‘Mediocre’ before gravity kicked in and send it plummeting down again.

“Oh come on!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed unbelievingly.

“I’m sorry, little miss,” Flum said. “How about you?” he addressed Scootaloo. “Do you think you have what it takes to conquer Flum and Flom’s High Striker?”

“I don’t think,” Scootaloo said confidently. “I do have what it takes and I’ll be taking that Soarin’ plush off your hooves.”

Sweetie Belle reluctantly left the mallet to Scootaloo and joined the other losers.

Like the others before her, Scootaloo did her best to find her balance. Standing on her hind legs with the mallet on her shoulder she took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

*WHACK!*

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Twilight gasped. The weight was climbing, climbing, climbing and… almost reached the top, falling just a quarter of an inch short before gravity worked its magic and send the weight plummeting down once more.

“Awww,” was the general outcry of the fillies.

“Looks like we’re not cut out to be Cutie Mark Crusaders Strong Ponies,” Sweetie Belle said.

“I’m sorry, girls,” Flum said. “Better luck next time.”

“Well, that went well,” Scootaloo muttered as she joined the other Crusaders.

“You did your best,” Twilight told her.

“Yeah, but it wasn’t good enough.” Scootaloo sighed.

The four Crusaders were just about to head off when they noticed Featherweight and his father approaching.

Snowflake and Featherweight were a few of her regulars at the library. Snowflake had a passion for anything related to sports, weightlifting and classical poetry, while Featherweight loved reading the few books on photography that the library held.

“Hey, dad,” Featherweight said. “How about this one?”

“Go ahead, kiddo,” Snowflake said, patting the colt on the back. “Show ‘m what you’re made off.”

Featherweight walked towards the stand, noticing a few of his classmates there. “Oh, hi Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and… I don’t think I’ve seen you before,” he said to Twilight.

“She’s Babs Seed,” Apple Bloom quickly told him. “She’s mah cousin from Manehattan.”

“Manehattan?” Featherweight asked. “Cool. Hey Scootaloo, what’s got you so down?”

“That stupid game,” Scootaloo admitted. “I almost got to the top.”

“Really?” Featherweight asked. “What prize did you want?”

“That Soarin’ plush,” Scootaloo said. “He’s the best Wonderbolt, well besides Rainbow Dash that is.”

“Okay then,” Featherweight said. He pulled a small bag of bits out of his saddlebag and walked towards the high striker.

“Step right up, young sir,” Flum said. “Do you have what it takes to conquer Flum and Flom’s High Striker game? Only three bits per swing!”

Featherweight took out three bits and tossed them into Flum’s waiting hoof. “That’s the spirit, show the ladies what you’re made off,” Flum teased.

The Pegasus colt rubbed his hooves together a few times before attempting to lift the mallet up.

“This is gonna be good,” Apple Bloom whispered.

Scootaloo poked Apple Bloom, a bit harder than she had intended. “Shut up and watch,” she told her.

Featherweight hefted the mallet onto his shoulder and allowed it to rest there, causing him to topple backwards. Luckily Snowflake was quick enough to steady his son.

“Come on, kiddo,” Snowflake said. “Knock’m dead.”

“Right!” Featherweight said determinedly. He took a deep breath, exhaled slowly and swung the mallet as hard as he could.

The mallet connected to the base and the weight was launched upward, though it barely made it halfway up the meter.

“Aww, too bad,” Flum said. “But I’ll tell you what, give it another go. Free of charge.”

Featherweight looked at the tall stallion, who winked at him.

Once more, Featherweight took aim and swung the mallet at the target, only to fail miserably as he missed and hit soft ground instead.

“That counts as a swing,” Flum said. “Sorry.”

“One more go,” Snowflake said, tossing three bits at the carny.

Snowflake then turned to his son. “Come on kiddo, you can do it,” he said. “Think about what’s at stake here!”

Featherweight nodded and took point.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders watched with baited breath as Featherweight picked up the hammer once more. This time around, the young colt closed his eyes and swung with all his might.

*DING!*

“I can’t believe it!” Flum exclaimed.

“YEAH!!!” Snowflake yelled from the top of his lungs.

“Yeah!!!” Featherweight did the same, though not as audibly impressive as his father’s cry was.

“That’s my boy!” Snowflake yelled as he wrapped his son into a bonecrushing hug with one arm, using the other to give the colt a noogie.

“Aww, dad,” Featherweight complained. “You’re embarrassing me in front of my classmates!”

Snowflake let his son go and walked with him back to the booth.

“Here you go, young sir,” Flum said as he gave Featherweight the Soarin’ plush. “I assume this is the one you want?”

“Uh, yeah,” Featherweight said as he took the toy from Flum. “Thanks!”

“Anytime, young sir,” Flum said. “Now, I do think there’s a filly you’re trying to impress, am I right?”

Featherweight blushed deeply and nodded furiously. “Hey Scootaloo! I got you… where did she go?”

It was only then that Twilight, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle noticed that one of their founding members had disappeared. “Scootaloo?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Where’d she go?” Apple Bloom asked.

“She could be anywhere,” Sweetie Belle said. She looked around but saw no sign of the orange Pegasus in the mass of ponies walking around.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Twilight whispered. “Come on, we have to find her!”

“We’ll split up,” Apple Bloom said. “And we’ll meet back here in ten minutes, ya hear?”

“Got it,” Twilight and Sweetie Belle said, before splitting up and each of them picking a direction to look in.

Twilight noticed that Featherweight did the same, heading in the general direction of the library to look. Twilight headed towards Sugarcube Corner, which was probably deserted, as neither Pinkie Pie or the Cakes were holding shop at the time. She was heading there because Scootaloo ran off for a reason. She had no clue as to what that reason was but Twilight figured that Scootaloo would have wanted to be alone if she didn’t tell anypony about where she went.

“This way,” Sucker Punch whispered in her ear. “The little pony went this way.”

“You saw her?” Twilight asked, keeping her voice to a whisper. There weren’t many ponies around but that didn’t mean that it was safe to start talking to an invisible creature. Ponies would notice that, perhaps even become suspicious.

Sucker Punch nudged her into the right direction and soon enough, Twilight had found Scootaloo, hiding behind Sugarcube Corner.

“Hey,” Scootaloo said.

“Hey yourself,” Twilight said. “What happened? Why did you run away like that?”

“It’s nothing,” Scootaloo said with a sigh.

“Nothing?” Twilight echoed, though thankfully she managed to refrain from using Scootaloo’s own voice. “You ran off without a word and hid behind Sugarcube Corner. What’s going on Scootaloo? Is there something Ah can help you with?”

Right now, Twilight could sense some emotions rolling off of Scootaloo. Most of them were rather muted but Twilight recognized regret and sadness amongst them, together with some happiness too.

“Thanks,” Scootaloo said. “But no, you can’t help me. I just… look, when I saw Featherweight and his father doing things that, you know parents do…” Scootaloo lifted her hoof up to her chest. “It kinda hurt, inside.”

“You… Scootaloo, are you an orphan?” Twilight asked.

“What?” Scootaloo asked, her eyes wide with shock. “No, what gave you that idea?”

“Sorry,” Twilight said. “Ah heard some things around town and Ah assumed-”

Scootaloo waved a dismissive hoof. “No, I’m not an orphan. Might as well have been. Mom’s sick and she’s in the hospital all the time. Dad’s out in Saddle-Arabia, digging up pottery shards and stuff. He’s kinda like Daring Do but without the crazy and awesome adventures.”

Twilight was beginning to understand the situation. “And you haven’t seen him in a while.”

“Almost a year,” Scootaloo admitted. “Stupid huh? He writes me every week, sends me gifts and stuff and here I am, sulking and complaining. Apple Bloom’s parents are dead and you never hear her complain.”

“Hey now, don’t talk like that,” Twilight said. “It’s okay for you to miss him. Just, don’t keep it bottled up, okay? You’ve got some good friends that have your back.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” Scootaloo said. “Thanks Twilight.”

“It’s Babs,” Twilight reminded her. “At least right now it is. Now come on, Ah think that scrawny colt likes you.”

“Who, Featherweight?” Scootaloo asked, her cheeks turning ever so slightly red. “He’s okay, for a colt.”

Twilight laughed at that and nudged Scootaloo back towards the lights and sounds of the carnival. “Come on, let’s get back before Apple Bloom gets worried and Sweetie Belle buys her own weight in cotton candy.”

“Hey!” somepony yelled. “What are you kids doing back there?”

Twilight froze up. One of Celestia’s Royal guards! He was a big Pegasus, larger than any Twilight had ever seen. Though that may have been a side-effect of having spent several hours as a filly. She also noticed that he was unarmed, which was rather odd considering his line of work.

“Nothing,” Scootaloo said. “We were just heading back to the fair.”

“That’s good,” the guard said. “Fillies such as yourself shouldn't run around town in the dark. Who knows what’s lurking in the shadows here.”

“Changelings perhaps?” Scootaloo playfully poked Twilight, snapping her out of her stupor.

“Changelings?” The guard chuckled. “As long as they mind their own business I have no beef with them. And besides, Princess Celestia herself vouches for them so there’s no reason to be scared. Now come along, I’ll escort you back to the carnival.”

-

“Scootaloo!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed as she and Twilight returned to the High Striker game. “You found her!”

“Scoots, what happened?” Apple Bloom asked. “Ya ran off just like that!”

“I’m sorry guys,” Scootaloo said. “Just… had to blow off some steam after losing like that.”

Apple Bloom, much like her sister, could smell a lie a mile away. “But-”

Twilight had put a hoof on her shoulder and shook her head. “She’ll tell you when she’s ready,” she whispered to Apple Bloom.

“Hey Scootaloo!” Featherweight said as he came running to the Crusaders. “I got you something.” He gave her the Soarin’ plush.

“Thanks,” Scootaloo said. She looked left and right to see just who was watching, before leaning over to give Featherweight a quick peck on the cheek. “Brag about that to your friends and you’re dead,” she said, before heading back over to her friends, leaving the colt flustered.

“Come on,” Scootaloo said to her fellow Crusaders. “Aunt Derpy’s saving us some chocolate chip muffins.”

-

“So are you and Featherweight coltfriend and fillyfriend now?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“What? No!” Scootaloo yelled.

“Just checking!” Sweetie Belle teased as they arrived at Derpy’s muffin stand.

“What’s that I’m hearing?” A grey Pegasus with a goofy look on her face leaned over the wooden counter. “Does my favorite niece have a coltfriend? Oh, you grow up so fast, my little muffin.”

“Stop it, Aunt Derpy,” Scootaloo complained. “And besides, that’s Dinky’s pet name.”

“Meh, you’re still my little muffin too,” Derpy said. “Now what can I get you three? Eh, four?”

“This is Babs,” Apple Bloom said. “She’s mah cousin from Manehattan.”

“Manehattan? Oh I’d love to go there some day. Is it nice?” Derpy asked with interest.

“It’s pretty neat,” Twilight said. She wasn’t lying though, as she had went there some years ago with her parents and Shining Armor. Though she hadn’t done much there besides visit the numerous museums, checking the library and the occasional park visit.

“So, my little muffin,” Derpy addressed Scootaloo once more. “I saved you and your friends a super delicious chocolate chip muffin but… I didn’t think you’d bring a fourth friend.”

“Did you sell out again?” Scootaloo asked.

“Afraid so, little muffin,” Derpy said. “Ponies in this town go gaga over them. Somepony even bought a dozen of them. I only have vanilla, blueberry and banana muffins left.”

“That’s okay,” Twilight said. This time however Twilight was lying. Derpy’s muffins were supposedly legendary and she only sold them during the carnival. Pinkie Pie had told her about them, describing them as the crème de la crème de la crème of muffins. So great that Pinkie used three crèmes to rate them.

“Okay? No way,” Derpy said. She jumped back behind the counter and pulled out four muffins. “I was saving one for myself but since you’re Scootaloo’s friend, I want you to have it.”

“Wow, thanks miss Derpy,” Twilight said as Derpy set the muffin down in front of her.

“Any time Babs,” Derpy said with a broad smile. “Now just enjoy it will you?”

The Crusaders hadn’t been there for long but more customers had already started to line up behind them. “We’ll be getting out of your mane now,” Scootaloo said as she noticed the small crowd. “Bye Aunt Derpy.”

“Bye miss Derpy!” the other Crusaders, including Twilight, yelled.

“Bye girls,” Derpy said with a smile on her face. “If you see him, tell Uncle Time Turner to bring Dinky and Sparkler home by a reasonable hour, will you?”

“We will,” Scootaloo said as she ran off with the other Crusaders in tow.

“Where do we go now?” Apple Bloom asked, balancing the muffin on her head as she went.

“How about my sister’s stand?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“We should stop to eat our muffins first though,” Scootaloo said.

“Ah think it’s too late for that,” Apple Bloom said with a giggle.

“So… good…” Twilight struggled to say as she chewed on the muffin. Tears were streaming down her cheeks as she tasted that divine deliciousness. A deep sense of regret immediately followed, as she realized that it would probably be another year before she could taste another one.

The three real fillies stared at their Changeling friend. “And she’s worried about me,” Sweetie Belle said.

-

“Welcome to the Carousel Booth-tique,” Rarity greeted her four newest customers. “I trust that the three of you have behaved yourselves so far?”

“They’ve been good,” Twilight told her.

“Well that’s a relief,” Rarity said. “Spike received a letter a while ago. I think it’s from the Princess again.”

She pulled a scroll out of her register and gave it to Twilight. “I had asked Spike to deliver it to you but he said that it wasn’t life-threatening.”

“He actually said that? Twilight asked. “Where is he anyway?”

“I gave him a few bits to spend,” Rarity said. “He may be my little assistant tonight but that doesn’t mean that he shouldn’t have some fun too.”

Twilight nodded and opened the scroll. A few minutes later she began to laugh.

“May I ask what’s so funny?” Rarity asked. Twilight didn’t say anything and just gave her the letter.

My faithful student,

I thought you would like to know that I have managed to talk my guards out of actively looking for you and your kin. Most of them already appeared rather reluctant and I managed to talk them into leaving you alone and even abandoning their weapons.

Blueblood will not be pleased to learn of this but it’s his own fault for trying to use my laws against me. I expect Shining Armor to be able to return to duty in a few days, perhaps a week or so. After which Blueblood will stop being a nuisance, concerning the Royal Guard at least.

Enjoy yourself at the Ponyville Carnival tonight.

With love,

Your friend, Celestia

“Oh my,” Rarity said, putting the scroll down again. “Well, it seems like your worries were unfounded after all. I knew the Princess would do everything in her power to keep that brute at bay.”

“Yeah,” Twilight said. “Hey Rarity, have you seen Fluttershy around?”

“Can’t say that I have,” Rarity said, holding a hoof to her chin as she recalled just who she had seen so far. “She might still be with her little animal friends. If I remember correctly, she stayed away all night a few years ago.”

Twilight sighed. “So Ah could be waiting here all night for her?”

“Perhaps,” Rarity said. “But there’s always tomorrow. Fluttershy won’t mind. She’s just so worried about her animals, it must be so hard to take care of them all."

Twilight’s eyes widened as remembered just what kind of trouble she had left at the library. “Oh no,” she said. “Rarity, Ah just remembered something important. Ah don’t suppose you’re willing to take the Crusaders off my hooves now?”

“I might as well,” Rarity said with a small shrug. “I haven’t sold much tonight. Most ponies come for the food and the games and don’t have any interest in the more finer things. Their loss, I suppose.

“Oh and do remember to take your cape home,” Rarity asked. “You look so adorable in it… uh, Twilight? Where are the others?” Only now did Rarity notice that Sweetie Belle and her little friends had disappeared.

Twilight turned around and confirmed that the other Crusaders were nowhere to be seen.

“I regret nothing!!!” They heard somepony cry out.

“Oh may Celestia have mercy on us all,” Rarity muttered as Sweetie Belle ran past her booth, holding the largest ball of cotton candy she had ever seen.

-

After stopping Sweetie Belle from eating her own weight in spun sugar and gathering her two partners in crime, Rarity closed up shop and took over Twilight’s job. She was now free to turn back into her old disguise and head home to her library, hopefully in time before her guards and her little brother blew it to smithereens.

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay with Rarity and the Crusaders?” Twilight asked Spike as they walked back to the library with him on her back. “It’s not that late yet.”

“And leave you all alone? No way!” Spike said.

That put a smile on Twilight’s face, to know that Spike was there for her no matter what. Well, unless Rarity asked him for a favor or something.

Walking at a brisk pace, the two of them quickly left the noise and lights of the carnival behind them and arrived at the library.

Twilight braced herself as she unlocked the door and walked in. She went in, expecting chaos.

Instead, everything seemed quiet. Too quiet one could say but Twilight knew that there was no such thing as too quiet in a library.

“Now Spike, don’t be scared now, okay?” Twilight told him.

“Scared of what?” Spike asked, pushing his chest forward in an attempt to look bold. “I’m not afraid of anything.”

Four Changelings chose that moment to turn visible again in a semicircle in front of Twilight, causing Spike to shriek in a way that wasn’t entirely unlike a filly.

“My hero,” Twilight said. “Spike, meet the family. You’ve already met Sucker Punch, these guys are the rest.”

“The rest?” Spike asked, looking from left to right and back again to take in their features. “But they all look the same. How can you tell them apart?”

“They do look the same,” Twilight admitted. “But I’m… connected to them in a way. It’s very hard to explain.” She hadn’t had the time to study the connection yet and was only able to tell Spike about the basic things.

“Things won’t ever be the same again, will they?” Spike asked as he jumped off of Twilight’s back and walked over to the four stoic guards. “Are you guys like those Wheateaters that can’t move unless they’re allowed to?”

Spike poked the closest one a few times, earning him an angry hiss from the Praetorian. “Never mind,” Spike said, running back to hide behind Twilight.

“Come on, be nice,” Twilight said. “Spike’s my little brother too, so that makes you guys his brothers as well… in some weird kinda way.”

Twilight thought back of the royal family tree and in what ways it had to be edited to include her and Spike now too apparently. She just hoped that whoever Celestia had editing it had enough correction fluid on hoof.

“Now where’s the little one?” Twilight asked. “Did you take care of him as I instructed?”

“Of course, princess,” one of them said. “The nymph is upstairs, asleep. He has been a nuisance but all nymphs are like that. Time will sort him out.”

Twilight nodded. “Well done,” she said. “Please, have some rest now. There’s a spare room upstairs, next to mine. I want you to use it.” The three Praetorians looked a bit worse for wear, Twilight noted.

The four Praetorians nodded, before fading away again.

“You know, that’s actually pretty awesome,” Spike admitted once he dared to step out from behind Twilight again.

“You’ll get used to them,” Twilight said. “I think. They’re a bit weird but they mean well.” She knew that to be true, though their methods were rather different from what Twilight was used to.

Twilight walked up the stairs. “Are you coming?” she asked. “I think we’ll have a great view on the fireworks from the balcony.”

“Right behind you,” Spike said as he ran after her.

The two of them walked up the stairs and towards their room. Twilight stopped in front of the door and held a hoof up to her mouth and made a shushing sound. “There’s somepony I want you to meet,” she whispered.

Twilight pushed the door open as quietly as she could, her eyes darting from corner to corner as she looked for the little nymph. She quickly found him, curled up in Spike’s basket and clutching the rubber duck from before, making Twilight wonder how he got ahold of it again.

“Hey,” Spike whispered. “That guy stole my bed!”

“Sorry about that,” Twilight whispered back. Using her magic she pulled a drawer out of the nearest cabinet and emptied its contents on a table. She then pulled out some sheets and a pillow to turn the drawer into a make-shift bed.

“I’m not sleeping in that,” Spike said.

“It’s for the little guy,” Twilight told him as she placed the drawer next to her own bed. “He hitched a ride here, so I’ll be taking care of him until I can bring him back to the hive.”

A green aura enveloped the sleeping Changeling and lifted him up and out of Spike’s basket and into the nymph’s new bed. Twilight tucked him in gently and watched with a smile as the nymph wiggled around a bit to find the proper position to sleep in.

“So, were you like this too?” Spike asked as he jumped onto Twilight’s bed, to get a better look at the nymph. “I mean, when you were born?”

“I was hatched,” Twilight said. “Kind of like you, I think. So I suppose I looked like this too…” She briefly wondered if Chrysalis had any pictures of her from when she was a foal. Or a nymph would probably be more appropriate.

“From a green and purple egg?” Spike joked. “Uh, Twilight? You… you don’t have to keep your disguise up if you don’t want to…”

Twilight nodded and instantly undid her disguise. “Thank you Spike.”

“What did I do?” Spike asked.

“You’ve been awfully mature about this,” Twilight said, waving a hoof over her body to indicate what she meant. “And I’m just happy that I have such an understanding assistant.”

“Twilight, you’re embarrassing me,” Spike said. “Like I would care about what you look like. You and Princess Celestia taught me that it’s the inside that counts, remember?”

Without saying a word Twilight grabbed her number one assistant and hugged him tightly.

A muffled crackling sound was heard, coming from the outside.

“I think the fireworks are starting,” Spike said.

Twilight nodded and released the baby dragon from her vice-like grip. She reapplied her disguise, just in case and hurried out to the balcony with Spike.

She quickly closed the door leading to the balcony behind them, to dampen the sound so her littlest brother wouldn’t be woken up.

“Woah, check it out!” Spike said a little louder, now that they were outside.

Several rockets shot into the air and exploded into beautiful flowery patterns with lots of red and purple sparks.

Another volley of rockets shot into the air and exploded into a star-shaped cloud of glittering bits.

The display went on for a good ten minutes. Explosions in pretty much every color and pattern Twilight could think of filled the night’s sky.

“I’m off to bed,” she said, once the last sparks faded away. “It’s been a long and tiring day.”

“No doubt about that,” Spike said as he followed her inside.

Twilight checked in on her littlest brother one last time, before heading to the bathroom to prepare for bed. Brushing her teeth was still a bit awkward, having to deal with her fangs and the rest of her altered dentures.

That didn’t stop her from brushing for a full two minutes, just like her father had taught her. Night Light had always been a bit crazy when it came to dental health.

Twilight stopped brushing and rinsed her mouth a few times to get rid of the minty flavor lingering in her mouth. She dried her face off and walked out of the bathroom and back to her room.

Spike was already fast asleep in his basket, urging Twilight to walk as softly as she could towards her bed. She crawled under the sheets and laid her head down, to finally rest after a long, long day.

Author's Note

Remember when I promised Scootajokes? I LIED, THERE ARE ONLY SCOOTASADS!! Also, did anyone really think that Celestia would allow Blueblood to do as he pleased?

And I had my fun with the April Foal's day chapter, so have a real update right now.

EN: Yarr! This be the one 'n only uTTerAbsurdity talkin' straight attcha. Ah ain't got much tah say, 'cept it now be Spring Break! A grand marvelous time full of partyin' and plunderin'. And tah top i' off, Ah gots me a job workin' at me local Walmart, Ah do. That be all. Carry on, buckoes. Arr.

Chapter 16 Part 01

Chapter 16 Part 01

Twilight groaned as she felt the first rays of sunlight begin to seep into her room, despite the fact that she had drawn the curtains before heading to bed last night.

“I’m up, I’m up,” Twilight muttered as she pushed the sheets off of her and crawled out of bed. She immediately noticed that Spike’s basket was empty and decided to head downstairs, where she would probably find the baby dragon in the kitchen preparing breakfast.

Or sneaking gems while he thought that she was still asleep. Either one was likely, Twilight thought as she walked out of her room and down the stairs. As she walked down the steps, she noticed that she had turned back into her true form overnight, as Twilight had gone to bed as her old self.

Twilight briefly thought to herself that this, like everything else that had happened lately, required further study.

“SURPRISE!”

A loud cry disrupted Twilight’s thoughts, startling her and almost causing her to tumble down the last step. Luckily she managed to stabilize herself just in time by using her wings.

“Ah think we scared the poor thing,” Applejack said. “Ah knew we shouldn’t have made this a surprise party.”

“Aww, but Applejack,” Pinkie Pie whined. “Parties are fun and surprises are fun. Combine them and you have like, double the fun!”

Twilight looked around and saw her friends standing in the middle of the library, which had been decorated rather festively. There were streamers everywhere, confetti on the floor and there was cake. Twilight licked her lips as she noticed that it was chocolate cake with extra chocolate: Twilight’s favorite!

“Wow, is this for me?” Twilight asked, still bewildered by the sudden surprise.

“Of course it is, silly!” Pinkie Pie said with a cheer.

“But wait…” Twilight looked at her friends. “You three aren’t here… you’re still in the Wastelands.”

“So? You really think we’d miss your party?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Come on, Twilight. What kind of friends would we be if we did that?”

“Yeah, what’s a going-away party without friends?” Fluttershy asked.

“What?” Twilight stared at her shy friend. “Going-away party? But I’m not going anywhere.”

“Yes you are,” Applejack said. “Back to the Wastelands with ya, you Changeling!”

Twilight stared bewilderedly at Applejack, who had just smiled as she told Twilight to get out of Equestria.

“Yeah, I’m with her on that,” Rainbow Dash backed Applejack up. “It’s Ponyville, not Changelingville,” she said, trying to sound apologetic and failing miserably at it. Instead, Rainbow Dash just sounded condescending, as if she was talking to a foal.

“You guys can’t be serious,” Twilight said, her voice shaking but only for a moment. “This can’t be real,” she said, her confidence growing.

“Yes it can,” Pinkie Pie said, still as cheerful as before.

“No, I mean it,” Twilight said forcibly. “This isn’t real. For starters, where’s Rarity? Where’s Spike? They already know I’m a Changeling and have accepted me for who I am. I missed Fluttershy last night and you three on the other hoof are still in the Wastelands!”

Twilight smiled triumphantly.

The four ponies stared at each other and then back at Twilight. As one they opened their mouths and spoke. “Oh Twilight Sparkle, you are no fun at all. Do you know that?” they said with an all too familiar voice.

“Discord,” Twilight hissed and bared her fangs. “What are you doing here?”

“Trying to upset you and make you doubt yourself,” the four ponies said as one, before fading away. “What else?” Discord popped up behind Twilight and whispered in her ear.

“Aren’t you supposed to be turned to stone?” Twilight asked as she turned to face her adversary.

“Aren’t you supposed to be a lavender Unicorn?” Discord shot back. “Details, details, my dear Twilight. What’s there one second can be gone the next. Much like this.” Discord snapped his fingers and the balloons and streamers disappeared.

Another snap and the library disappeared, leaving behind an eerie black void that seemed to stretch on forever.

“Ta-da!” Discord cheered.

“Very funny, Discord,” Twilight said. “Now tell me what is going on here!”

“Oh Twilight, stop being so tense!” Discord said. “Relax, have some cake!” He dangled the cake in front of Twilight, before it disappeared as well.

And this time around, it wasn’t due to Twilight Sparkle sinking her teeth into it.

“I could make an overused joke about that cake but I think it’s best that we skip the pleasantries and get down to business,” Discord said as he seated himself, hovering upside-down in mid-air. “I’m here to check up on you.”

“Check up on me?” Twilight asked, her voice betraying her confusion. “Color me surprised, but I didn’t think you’d care.”

“Oh I don’t, believe me,” Discord said. “But I don’t have anything better to do, so I thought I’d see what my favorite creation was up to.”

“Creation?” Twilight asked. “You mean…. You knew?”

Discord leaned over to her, getting a bit too close for comfort and stared straight into Twilight’s eyes. “Well, what did you expect? You were the only one to be so easily affected by my chaos. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. All of them needed a little nudge but you, Twilight Sparkle, you did not.

“Or perhaps you prefer Princess Amaryllis now?” Discord teased, now standing head to head with Twilight.

“No,” Twilight stated as she pushed Discord back. “My name is Twilight Sparkle!”

“And we both know that is not true,” Discord shot back. “Twilight Sparkle is dead and you are a second rate replacement that shouldn’t even-”

“ENOUGH!”

Like a shot from a cannon, that word blasted through the void and knocked Discord away from Twilight.

“BEGONE, FOUL APPARATION!!!” Princess Luna appeared, her eyes glowing as she screamed, using the Royal Canterlot Voice and forcing Twilight to cover her ears to prevent a permanent loss of hearing. “THOU HAST NO PLACE HERE!!!” she bombarded Discord with her magically amplified voice, bringing him to his knees.

“This isn’t over Lulu,” Discord snapped, remaining defiant despite the situation. “I will never disappear, I am eter-”

Discord was cut off by a blast of Luna’s magic, which turned him to dust in an instant. “You have no idea how I long to do that to the real one…” she said, not bothering to look back at Twilight.

“Princess Luna?” Twilight moved her hooves away from her ears and walked towards the Alicorn. “What are you doing here?”

“I am here to see you, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said as she turned away from the settling dust. “It took me quite a while to find you in the dreamscape.” Slowly her eyes lost their battle-ready glow and turned back to their normal color.

“Dreamscape?” Twilight asked. It all made sense now… “So… that wasn’t real? Just a dream?”

“Indeed it was and I apologize for interfering in such a dramatic way, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said. “I usually act much more subtle when it comes to my subject’s dreams… though I am not sure whether to still call you my subject.”

Twilight looked down at her hooves and realized that she was still looking like her true self.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said. “Do you want me to-”

“You misunderstand me,” Luna said quickly, interrupting Twilight. “I do not care whether you are a pony or a Changeling. I just do not know if I should count you as a subject when you are of equal standing. A Changeling princess. A future ruler.”

“Oh,” Twilight said, feeling a bit silly now.

“But as I was saying, I’ve come here to check up on you,” Luna said, taking Twilight’s silence as a queue to continue. “Do you know that you were very difficult to find? I’ve been looking for your dreams ever since you were taken from us, yet it’s only now that I was able to find you.”

Luna looked intently at Twilight. “You do not truly believe that your friends would abandon you like that, do you?”

“You saw that?” Twilight asked sheepishly. “And no, I don’t. Not anymore. My parents, Shiny, Cadance, Spike and Rarity…your sister, they’ve all accepted me the way I am!”

“Of course they did,” Luna said. “Your friends have been awfully worried about you. Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie will be most pleased to hear that you’re safe.”

“How are they?” Twilight asked. “Chrysalis hasn’t tried anything, has she?”

“She has not,” Luna assured her. “Though she did offer to take us in. None of us were particularly interested though.”

“That’s good,” Twilight said. She didn’t understand the Changeling hivemind yet but she knew that introducing a pony like Pinkie Pie to it would be bad news for the Changelings. Or perhaps good, depending on who you asked.

“We will be returning as soon as we hear news from Queen Chrysalis,” Luna said. “She’s agreed to help Sir Macintosh.”

“She has?” Twilight was actually surprised by that. “But she’s the one that did that to him.”

“And now she’s fixing it,” Luna retorted. “Or at least she’s attempting to.”

Twilight was fairly certain that Chrysalis had only agreed to do that in an attempt to get in her good graces. Still, it showed that she was willing to change her ways, which was a step in the right direction.

“So… you’re okay with this?” Twilight asked, trying to change the subject. She didn’t really want to think of her birthmother right now. “With me being a Changeling?”

“My best friend was a Changeling,” Luna said. “Your grandmother, Queen Amethyst. You look a lot like her. But I’m not sure if that’s a compliment, considering how much the Changelings look like one another.”

Twilight wasn’t so sure either. Though, if her ancestor was a friend of Luna’s, she couldn’t be that bad.

“Anyway, I am just glad that you are well,” Luna said. “Though your dream seems a bit dull now, thanks to Discord.”

“Was that really him?” Twilight asked.

“No.” Luna shook her head. “Just a figment of your imagination, fueled by any lingering doubts you may have.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said. “For helping me out like that.”

“Thanks are not needed,” Luna said. “I am the princess of the night. Keeping dreams is part of the job. Speaking of which, I must be off. There’s another pony who needs me right now. Your shy friend is dreaming rather badly.”

“Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

“Indeed,” Luna said. “I passed her dream while looking for yours. She was one of two other ponies dreaming about Changelings tonight.”

“Who else was?” Twilight asked, though she was more worried about Fluttershy than that other pony. Why would she be having a nightmare about Changelings? But then Twilight thought back about what Rarity had told her, that Fluttershy had been terrified of the invading Changelings. But who could blame her?

“Prince Blueblood,” Luna answered, snapping Twilight out of her thoughts. “He was having a rather weird dream concerning your kin.”

“Do I want to know?” Twilight asked.

Luna fell silent as she thought back about her nephew’s dream.

-

Blueblood couldn’t be happier. The ceremony thus far had gone without a hitch and they were nearing the most important question of the evening.

“Do you, Prince Blueblood, take this mare to be your wife? To cherish her, love her and care for her till death do you part?” Princess Celestia asked.

“I do,” Blueblood said, his voice sounding confident and determined.

“And you, Lady Twilight?” Celestia turned to the veiled bride. “Do you take this colt to be your husband? To cherish him, love him and care for him till death do you part?”

“I do,” Twilight said.

“I now pronounce you mare and colt,” Princess Celestia declared. “You may now kiss the bride.”

Blueblood turned to look at his bride. The purple mare was wearing a beautiful wedding dress, complete with veil which he all too eagerly removed.

His eagerness grew to a quick stop as he saw the face underneath the veil.

“Give us a kiss,” Twilight hissed. Her beautiful lavender coat had been replaced by a vile black. Fangs glistened in the light as she bared them at him.

“Eek!” Blueblood screamed in a rather effeminate way before running away from the altar as fast as he could.

“Darling! Come back!” His Changeling bride was quick to tear off her dress and give chase. “You can’t run from me, sweet cheeks!”

The screaming prince and the pursuing changeling passed Princess Luna, who just sat there with a bowl of popcorn in front of her. “This is hilarious,” she said as she grabbed a hooffull of popcorn.

-

“Let’s not speak of such things,” Luna said. “Now, I must go.”

“Wait!” Twilight said. “Can I help? Fluttershy’s my friend, maybe I can do something?”

“Perhaps… yes, perhaps you can,” Luna mused. “I haven’t done so in a very long time but yes, you may come with me. Travelling from dream to dream is not that difficult but I must warn you, that which you see in Fluttershy’s dream will look real, sound real, feel real and perhaps even smell real but it is not. Nothing can hurt you there.”

Luna cleared her throat a few times. “But it never hurts to be cautious.”

“Understood,” Twilight said.

She was a little bit excited about this. There were few ponies who actually knew dream magic and there was only one that could enter dreams and actively partake in them. This could be a great opportunity to study its effects, even if she would never be able to replicate the spells.

But Twilight’s worry outweighed her excitement. Fluttershy was dreaming about Changelings and Twilight just couldn’t help but think that it had something to do with her.

“Twilight Sparkle?” Luna asked, snapping Twilight out of her thoughts. “Before we depart I must ask you something: how do you stay sane when dealing with Pinkie Pie on a day to day basis?” Luna asked, her voice sounding almost desperate. “I’ve been travelling with her for only two days and she’s been driving me mad!”

“That’s Pinkie Pie for you,” Twilight said. “She can be a little bit obnoxious and downright infuriating at times but… Pinkie Pie’s always there for you and she has a heart of gold. If you can get past the inane chatter, hyperactive mood and overall craziness, you have the best friend a pony, or a Changeling, could ask for.”

“Aww, that’s so nice of you to say, Twilight,” Pinkie Pie said as she popped into existence between Luna and Twilight. Pinkie leaned towards Twilight and gave her a big hug, before hopping away again.

“Princess?” Twilight asked as she stared after Pinkie Pie, who was skipping away into the void.

“Yes, Twilight?” Luna asked.

“Was that a figment of my imagination too?”

“Let’s hope so,” Luna said. “Now come on, we must make haste. Before she manages to follow us.”

-

Switching from dream to dream was an interesting sight to behold. Princess Luna’s horn glowed and her magic carved a ring in front of her, large enough for her and Twilight to pass through.

And on the other side of the ring laid a world that Twilight had difficulty with to describe. Hundreds, if not thousands of similar rings floated there, each of them a window into the dreams of a sleeping pony.

She had heard ponies call it Dream Valley before but that name didn’t do this place justice. This wasn’t a valley. It was a world in its own right, situated somewhere between life and death, where only Princess Luna could choose to tread.

It was terrifying and it made Twilight feel insignificant and small. As if she was a mere speck of dust in the vast world bordering between dream and reality.

“Are you okay?” Luna asked, noticing Twilight’s distress. “It can be a bit unsettling at first but there’s no need to be afraid. This is my domain, nothing can harm us here.”

Luna walked towards a particular ring. Like all the others, it floated a foot or so above the ground and was large enough for them to walk through.

Twilight could see a beautiful and lush meadow on the other side. The light of a fading sun colored the sky a most delightful shade of orange and it made Twilight feel peaceful just by looking at it. If she didn’t know any better, she’d think that it was a painting made by a most talented artist.

“Is this it?” Twilight asked. “Is this Fluttershy’s dream? It looks so peaceful.”

“Looks can be deceiving,” Princess Luna said. “You should know that now more than ever before.”

A nasty look from Twilight caused Luna to chuckle. “I joke, I joke. You should lighten up, Twilight Sparkle. Now come, Fluttershy’s dream awaits!”

With that said, Luna leapt though the ring and into the meadow. Twilight hesitated for a second, before jumping in after her.

-

Twilight landed softly on the grass and the sweet smell of flowers instantly invaded her nose. It reminded her of the picnic she and her friends had had near Whitetail Woods. A quick look around confirmed her suspicions, as said forest was located a bit further away.

“So this is what Fluttershy dreams about?” Twilight asked out-loud.

“It would seem so,” Luna said. “I find that a pony’s dreams reveal a lot about them. About how they view the world and everything in it. For example, look over there.”

Luna pointed towards the edge of the forest, where a whole bunch of animals were playing. Twilight could see various woodland creatures, both great and small.

But four of them stood out from the others, lacking the brown and grey fur that the other animals had. Twilight could spot an orange dog (not unlike Winona), a blue Peregrine falcon, a pink hare and a white cat.

“I should have known,” Twilight said, a soft laugh escaping her.

“All dreams bear a measure of symbolism,” Luna explained. “I think Fluttershy’s love for her animals and her friends is overlapping here.”

“Speaking of Fluttershy, where is she?” Twilight looked around, hoping to spot a yellow songbird or perhaps a yellow butterfly. Who knew what kind of adorable forest critter Fluttershy was in her own dreams?

“Eeeek!” a squeal interrupted Twilight’s train of thought.

“Methinks that she’s over there,” Luna said, spreading her wings before taking to the air.

Twilight instinctively opened her wings as well, intend on following after the princess. Unfortunately, her lack of training and use of her wings hindered her greatly, even in Fluttershy’s dream. Instead, Twilight followed her companion on hoof.

By now, most of the fuzzy animals had scampered off, looking for places to hide. As if they knew what was happening.

The two princesses followed the terrified screams to its source, far from the meadow and deep into the forest nearby. Whereas the outer woods had looked calm and peaceful, the inner parts of the Whitetail Woods soon began to look more and more like its counterpart, the Everfree Forest. Luna was forced to land, for she couldn’t see anything anymore from above the trees.

The densely packed trees made it hard for them to push forward, though somehow it didn’t take them long to find the source of the yelling. It was surprising to say the least but they did not belong to Fluttershy.

“Stop it! Please!” They could hear the shy Pegasus plead but to who, they didn’t know yet. Still, it was rather good incentive for Twilight to pick up the pace. Soon enough, the pair of princesses found themselves in a clearing in the middle of the forest.

“Oh sweet Celestia,” Twilight whispered, her eyes nearly bulging as she saw just what was happening in said clearing…

Fluttershy was flying around frantically, in an attempt to save what appeared to be a pink vixen from…

“Is that a centipede?” Luna asked.

Twilight could only stare at the monstrosity that Fluttershy had dreamt up. It looked like your average centipede, yet it stood as tall as a Manticore and its carapace was almost black in color. Its claws were a familiar teal color and its eyes… Twilight knew those eyes all too well now.

“I don’t think Queen Chrysalis would be pleased to learn about this,” Luna noted. “Though I must say that she makes for a lovely arthropod.”

“And then that must be…” Twilight looked at the terrified vixen. “…Cadance.”

The pink vixen limped away from the predator, while Fluttershy did her best to talk the creature out of gobbling up that little morsel.

But Fluttershy failed to convince the centipede and it advanced even further towards the fox, which had fallen to the ground by now, unable to move due to the excruciating pain she felt.

“Please,” Fluttershy cried. “You don’t have to hurt her! We can find you other ways to-”

Fluttershy was cut off by the Changeling parody’s annoyed roar. The lumbering beast pushed Fluttershy out of the way with her pincers and continued on her set path.

“That was incredibly rude!” Fluttershy yelled as she flew back in between the centipede and the fox. Tears were still running down her cheeks but her expression was that of pure determination. Twilight knew that the argument was now over, as Fluttershy was about to use the Stare.

Fluttershy wiped her eyes clean of tears, before turning her gaze over to the monster. “Have you no shame?” Fluttershy demanded, looking the overly large insect in the eyes. It was clear that she was about to unleash the might of the Stare on Chrysalis. “You’re supposed to set an example and-”

Again, the centipede knocked Fluttershy out of the sky and send her tumbling down onto the ground.

Seeing that there was no use in trying to persuade the centipede, Fluttershy rushed over to the vixen and grabbed ahold of her. Instantly, the wounded creature began to scream in pain, no matter how gently Fluttershy held it.

All the while, the monstrous arthropod drew closer and closer. Seeing no other option, Fluttershy shielded the vixen with her wings. “I’m sorry,” she sobbed. “I’m sorry I wasn’t able to protect you…”

The centipede saw that as a chance to strike and lashed out. Fluttershy closed her eyes, hoping that this bad dream would just end already.

But the creature’s attack never connected. Seconds passed and Fluttershy cautiously opened her eyes again. The creature was still there, only now Fluttershy saw it through a pink filter. She wiped her tears away and turned her head to see somepony standing behind her.

“Twilight?” Fluttershy asked cautiously.

“Hi Fluttershy,” Twilight said with a wry smile. The mockery of Chrysalis was infuriated at being denied her prize and was now beating down on the shield Twilight had surrounded Fluttershy with.

Twilight knew that this was a dream but she felt every single one of those strikes as they hit the shields, causing her increasingly more discomfort as she kept the barrier up. Luna hadn’t been lying when she told her that it felt realistic.

“Wh-what are you doing here?” Fluttershy asked. “You, you’ve been taken… she took you! Twilight? Is this… is this a dream?”

“Yes, Fluttershy, this is a dream,” Luna said as she approached the shielded mare. “But we are really here. There is nothing to be afraid of and that creature out there cannot hurt you.”

Fluttershy turned to look at the centipede once more. It had stopped moving with its pincers wrenched open and ready to strike. Slowly but surely it faded away, leaving something behind in the grass.

“Oh goodness,” Fluttershy uttered. “Twilight, can you let me out now?” She tapped the shield a few times to illustrate her point.

Twilight nodded and lowered the protective barrier.

Fluttershy flew over to where the centipede had been, along with her pink protégé. She placed the vixen down on the ground and grabbed something that laid there in the grass.

“What is that?” Twilight asked as she slowly approached Fluttershy.

“It’s you,” Fluttershy said as she showed Twilight what she had in her hoof.

Twilight saw a small purple butterfly there with a broken wing. Fluttershy pulled her hoof away again and turned around.

When she turned back to face Twilight, the butterfly’s wing was now whole again and it cautiously took to the skies. It fluttered over to the real Twilight and landed on her nose, before flying off to join the multicolored animals that had appeared.

The forest around them faded away, leaving the three ponies and various animals in the meadow once more.

“Fluttershy, are you okay?” Twilight asked.

“Am I okay?” Fluttershy asked. “Twilight, how about you? We’ve all been so worried about you! You were kidnapped and Princess Cadance was hurt and oh, I almost forgot!”

Fluttershy turned around to face the vixen and healed her paw. In an instant, the fox was bright and cheerful again.

“That’s supposed to be Cadance, right?” Twilight asked.

Fluttershy nodded and placed the vixen down, allowing her to run after the other animals. “My dreams are a bit weird,” she whispered to Twilight, her face red with embarrassment. “But they’re nice. Usually, I mean. Until she arrived here.”

“Queen Chrysalis,” Twilight said. She understood what Fluttershy meant. Celestia had told her that she and Rarity had been the ones to find Cadance, all alone and injured under Canterlot.

“Twilight, I’m sorry but your mommy scares me.” Fluttershy flinched back, as though she expected Twilight to lash out at her. When that didn’t happen, she continued to talk. “Poor Princess Cadance. She looked so thin, so fragile… I can help every little and big animal friend but I don’t know how to help ponies. Not when they’re like that.”

“Nopony’s expecting you to,” Twilight assured her. “And I’m sure you did your best.”

“I did but then Princess Cadance fought against your mommy again, even though she was hurt and I wasn’t there to stop her and-”

Twilight laid a hoof on Fluttershy’s mouth to shush her. “Fluttershy, none of this is your fault. You do realize that, right?” She got a small, almost unnoticeable nod from the Pegasus. “And don’t call her my mom. So far, Chrysalis has done little to actually earn that name.”

“Isn’t that a bit harsh?” Fluttershy asked. “I mean, your mommy- I mean, Chrysalis did it out of love for you, right?”

“Yes, but-” Twilight started, only to be interrupted by Fluttershy.

“And Chrysalis wouldn’t have done that if she had any other choice, right?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight thought back on what little information Chrysalis had given her about her birth. The queen had said that Twilight would have starved to death, if not for a caring family to provide her with love.

So when Cadance came into the picture, Chrysalis acted accordingly to ensure that Shining Armor’s love ended up with Twilight.

“I guess so,” Twilight admitted. “But that doesn’t change the fact that she hurt Cadance. I don’t think I can forgive her that easily.”

“But you will give her a chance to make up for it, right?” Fluttershy asked.

“I will,” Twilight gave in. “For you, okay?”

Fluttershy nodded softly. Tears began to flow down her cheeks as she threw her hooves around Twilight and hugged her. She softly sobbed onto Twilight’s shoulder and Twilight let her do so.

Eventually, the sobs quieted down and Fluttershy broke the hug off. “Feeling better?” Twilight asked.

Fluttershy nodded. “Thank you, Twilight,” she said.

“So, I take it you’re not afraid of me?” Twilight asked.

“Afraid?” Fluttershy cocked her head in confusion. “Why would I be afraid of you? You’re one of my best friends.”

“No reason,” Twilight said, feeling a little embarrassed. So far, nopony had reacted in the way she had feared and evidence indicated that that was not about to change.

“Twilight Sparkle, I believe it’s time that I return you to your own dream,” Luna said. “Fluttershy’s bad dream has been handled, though not in the manner I would have.”

“Well, I couldn’t let Fluttershy get hurt,” Twilight said. “Even if it’s a dream, friends look out for each other, right?”

“Right!” Fluttershy said.

“Right-o!” Pinkie Pie cheered.

They all turned to face Pinkie Pie, who was there as a pony for some reason.

“That’s it,” Luna said. “I’m done for this night. I bid you pleasant dreams, Fluttershy.”

Luna opened the portal once more and all but threw Twilight Sparkle through it, before making a hasty escape herself.

-

“I do believe we’re safe here,” Luna said as they arrived back in Twilight’s dream. “But I do not know for how long. Let’s fix you up with some nice dreams so I can go back to the waking world and strangle that pink menace.”

A flick of her horn and hint of magic was all it took for the dreary void to become a decorated stage. A swish and the room filled up with ponies. And finally, a jab and Princess Celestia popped into existence on the stage, holding a scroll that drew Twilight’s attention.

“Is that…”she asked as she noticed the exuberant emblem on the scroll.

“A degree?” Luna asked. “I believe it is. Have a pleasant night, Twilight Sparkle.”

With her work done here, Luna turned around and prepared to leave Twilight’s dreamscape. At least until she noticed that Twilight hadn’t moved from her spot yet. She just stared at the faux Celestia that stood there.

“Is everything in order, Twilight Sparkle?” Luna asked.

“I’m just thinking…” Twilight said. “So many things changed… I’ve had this dream before. But there weren’t as many ponies here before. Just my parents, my grandparents, Shining Armor and Cadance. Now, there’s over a dozen ponies here. Friends, family… everypony’s here.”

Twilight’s eyes wandered over the crowd and over to the back row, where Chrysalis sat, along with a couple of Changelings. Chrysalis was smiling at her, flashing her fangs in a non-threatening way for a change.

“And then all of this happened,” Twilight said, lifting a hoof to show off the holes that it contained. “I’ve never been more confused in my entire life.”

“There’s nothing wrong with being confused, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said. “Everypony would be, when placed in your situation. What’s important now is that you remember that you have your friends and family with you.”

“I know,” Twilight said. “Ponies have been telling me that ever since I returned to Canterlot.”

“And we shall keep telling you that, until you believe it,” Luna said playfully. “Now go, Twilight Sparkle. Leave your worries behind for one night and enjoy your dream. I will see you soon, perhaps sooner than you think. I wish you sweet dreams, Twilight.”

With that said, Luna moved back towards the portal and jumped through it. It sealed itself behind her, leaving Twilight alone once more.

Twilight briefly stared at the wall where the portal had been, before turning towards Dream-Celestia, who was smiling at her. Twilight was going to follow Luna’s advice and enjoy her dream.

-

Luna opened her eyes. Not much time had passed since she began to search the dreamscape for Twilight Sparkle but the silence permeating the room told her enough: Pinkie Pie was up to something.

She quickly tossed the blanket off of her and sat up, assessing the situation. Truth to be told, not much had changed in the time she had spent in the dreamscape. Applejack was still sitting there, waiting patiently. Rainbow Dash was still reading her book and Pinkie Pie was apparently asleep, much to Luna’s suspicion.

Luna had half a mind to wake the sleeping mare and strangle some answers out of her. But that would involve waking Pinkie up. And Luna preferred her to be asleep and quiet.

*Bang!*

The princess of the night facehoofed as the door was thrown open, which was loud enough to wake Pinkie Pie up.

“Good morning!” Pinkie Pie yelled. “What’s for breakfast?”

“Nothing,” Luna muttered. “It’s still night. A few hours past midnight.”

“Awww,” Pinkie Pie complained.

Luna decided that it would be best to ignore her for the time being. A Changeling had appeared in the doorway and was apparently waiting for her to pay attention to him.

“Yes?” Luna gracefully leapt off the bed and walked towards the Changeling. “What is it?”

“The queen has asked for you to come to the throne room,” the Changeling said. “She has news for you.”

Princess Luna nodded. “You heard him, look lively, my little ponies.”

Applejack and Pinkie Pie were quick to leap into action. Rainbow Dash, not so much. She was too busy with her book.

“Rainbow Dash,” Luna said, trying to draw the Pegasus’ attention. “Close that book. We’re going to see the queen.”

“Not now,” Rainbow Dash said, not even looking up to Luna. “Daring Do is just about to rip Ahuizotl a new one!”

“Is that more important than meeting with Queen Chrysalis?” Luna asked. “Our most gracious host and possibly our worst enemy?”

“Well, when you put it like that…” Rainbow Dash muttered as she turned to the next page.

Rainbow Dash yelped in shock as the book was torn from her hooves and floated away. “Now,” Princess Luna said with a sense of finality to her voice.

She bent the corner of one of the pages and gave it back to Rainbow Dash. “Read it later,” Luna told her. “Right now, the queen wants to see us and I doubt that she’ll be pleased if you don’t show up as well.”

Rainbow Dash shoved the book into her saddlebag and threw them on. “Right,” she said.

“Are you ready?” the Changeling asked.

“I think so,” Luna said.

“Then follow me,” the Changeling said.

-

The four ponies were led to the throne room, where Chrysalis was waiting for them. The Changeling queen looked rather exhausted but content.

“Ah, my esteemed guests,” Chrysalis said, her voice sounding rather strained.

“You asked for us, Queen Chrysalis?” Luna bowed slightly before the queen.

“I did,” Chrysalis said. “Your champion has been restored to pristine condition.”

“Champion? You mean Big Mac, right?” Applejack asked.

Chrysalis nodded. “Such a ferocious character. The hive could always use more like him.” She frowned. “Though I must warn you that he may be a bit… different. As far as I know, this has never happened before.”

“How different are we talking about?” Applejack asked, stepping forward to address the queen properly.

“Don’t be surprised if he sprouts a set of wings or something like that,” Chrysalis said. “Or if he becomes overly protective and aggressive. He was turning into a Praetorian, my and Twilight’s personal guards. They’re a bit more feisty than the average Changeling.”

Applejack frowned at that. She had hoped that Big Macintosh would come out of this unscathed but in hindsight, that was a fool’s hope.

Still, all things considered she was just glad that the queen had been so compliant in aiding Big Macintosh. Applejack was still wary of her, as Queen Chrysalis had been the one to put Big Mac in the predicament he was in.

“Thank you,” Applejack eventually said, as the queen appeared to be expecting her to do so.

“Just remember our little deal,” Chrysalis stressed, shooting Applejack a sinister smile.

Applejack nodded and stepped back to her friends, allowing Princess Luna to address the queen once more.

“Well then, I do believe that we should be off,” Luna said. “I thank you for your hospitality, Queen Chrysalis,” she said with a bow. “But… if I may ask one last thing of you? I had hoped to visit her…”

Queen Chrysalis narrowed her eyes and rubbed her chin in thought. “Of course,” she eventually said. “But they can’t come.” She pointed at the ponies behind Luna.

“Very well,” Luna said. She turned around and addressed her subjects. “My little ponies, please remain here for now. I will return swiftly.”

“What’s going on?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Nothing,” Luna answered. “Just... Just saying goodbye to an old friend.”

-

The queen lead the princess through the hive’s many tunnels and hallways. At some point, the regular stone walls of the hive made a drastic shift to a more porous kind, which smelled heavily of sulfur.

Steel beams lines the walls, obviously meant to reinforce the corridor so the whole thing wouldn’t fall down on their heads.

The tunnel twisted and turned at times, until suddenly it began to widen. Chrysalis continued to lead the way, even picking up the speed as she came closer to her destination.

“This… this isn’t right,” Luna said as she followed after Queen Chrysalis. Her eyes had widened as she struggled to understand what she saw before her. “How?” she eventually uttered.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” Chrysalis asked, a hint of glee in her voice. “Behold, the castle of Queen Flutterheart!”

Imbedded deep within the porous rock, there was a castle. Only part of it was still visible and many scratches littered the walls. Part of the northern tower was visible but Luna couldn’t see the top of it, nor the banners of old that had adorned it.

“Or what’s left of it, at least,” Queen Chrysalis said with a shrug. “Queen Heartache, I believe, was the one to discover this place. She was my great-great-grandmother and apparently, she got really bored one day and ordered her children to dig. This is what they found.”

“Queen Flutterheart’s castle…” Luna whispered. “I was but a little filly when I first saw it. It looked so much bigger back then.”

Luna frowned as she thought back of the day she, Celestia and Equestria’s refugees had ended up here. The pearly white walls of the castle, the open and inviting gate and Queen Flutterheart herself, who had rushed down to their aid when she saw them coming.

Now, the castle was mostly entombed in dried up lava. And the parts that had been cleared were looking grim and dark.

“Why did you bring me here?” Luna asked.

“Come,” Queen Chrysalis beckoned for Princess Luna to follow her.

The Changeling queen walked through the hole where the gate had once been. Luna noticed drag marks in the rocks, indicating that the Changelings had probably dragged it off to repurpose it as their own gate.

“The castle was enchanted,” Queen Chrysalis explained. “When the valley filled up with lava, it withstood the carnage as best it could but most of it has filled up with the stuff. We never bothered to fully clear it. Too much of a hassle, too dangerous…”

The entry hall was almost the same as Luna remembered. Back then, it had beautifully carved pillars and a marble statue of a Flutterpony in the center. The statue was a thing of beauty with stunningly detailed butterfly wings.

But now, the pillars had collapsed and the statue had been turned into a disgusting shade of yellow. The wings had been torn off and laid on the ground near it, covered in dust. It pained Luna’s heart to see the castle in this shape.

“Come,” Queen Chrysalis called out once more to get Luna’s attention.

Chrysalis placed a hoof against the wall, which shimmered brightly and revealed a magical doorway. “Only the royal family can open this door,” Chrysalis said as she descended the stairway that had formed there.

“Royal family?” Luna asked out loud. “But that… that’s not logical.” Noticing that Chrysalis wasn’t there anymore, Luna quickly followed after her.

The crypt was as dark as her night, deep underground and far away from the sun’s light. Luckily, the Changelings had thought to add several glowing crystals on the walls. The light they provided wasn’t terribly strong but it was enough to illuminate the way down.

Queen Chrysalis was waiting patiently at the bottom of the stairs. “There you are,” she said, her voice betraying her impatience. “Let’s get going.”

Silently, Luna followed as Queen Chrysalis lead the way.

“Here we are,” the Changeling queen said as they arrived at a stone coffin. A single purple gem was imbedded into the lid. An amethyst, to show just who was buried here.

Luna walked up to the sealed tomb and laid a hoof on it.

“I’ll leave the two of you be,” Queen Chrysalis said, slinking away into the darkness.

Princess Luna waited until the silhouette of the current Changeling queen had disappeared, before turning to the previous one. “Hello Ammy,” she said to the cold stone. “It’s been a long time, hasn’t it? A thousand and one years, if I counted correctly.”

She let out a small laugh at the awful joke, before sighing deeply. “Oh Ammy, how I wish you were still here. I think you would be proud of me. Celestia and I are a family again. I have a lovely niece, and a nephew that I can stand. And I do believe I’ve made some friends too.

“But you were my best friend. You still are, even if you’re not here anymore,” Luna said, wiping a tear away before it could trickle down her cheek. “How come you never told me about Starlight?”

The still grave did not reply, not that Luna was expecting it too.

“Anyway, I’ve also met your granddaughter. She reminds me of you. Twilight Sparkle was the only pony that didn’t fear me, other than my family. And through her, I made new friends and learned plenty of new lessons.” She laughed again. “Who says you can’t teach an old mare some new tricks?”

The corners of Luna’s mouth curved into a soft smile. “Farewell, Amethyst,” she said. “I will never forget you.”

With that said, Luna turned around and walked out the way she had come. The smile she had never left her face even as a few tears made their way down her face.

-

Princess Luna made her way through the crypt and back towards the staircase. Queen Chrysalis was nowhere to be found though.

A soft echo, coming from deeper in the crypt drew Luna’s attention, urging her to walk towards it. As she entered a different part of the crypt, she found Queen Chrysalis, talking to an indentation in the wall.

As soon as she noticed that she had a visitor, Chrysalis fell quiet and turned to face Luna. “Are you done?”

“I am, thank you,” Luna said. Her eyes wandered over to the wall where Chrysalis sat. She cautiously approached the Changeling queen, to take a better look at what she had been staring at.

Chrysalis made no move to stop her. “Do they look familiar?” she asked, pointing at the carvings.

Luna took a closer look. It was hard to see, in the faint light but she could make out a pair of lightning bolts, an apple, a trio of tulips and a sundae.

“Your friends,” Luna said.

“Sort of,” Chrysalis said. “They were the first ones I converted. I was so angry with them and I sought revenge.”

“And Surprise?” Luna asked, noting the lack of three balloons in the carving.

“She stood by me,” Chrysalis said. “She was terrified but she didn’t hate me.” The queen fell quiet, wondering just how much she should tell Princess Luna. “In the end, I think that she was my only true friend.”

“She was a good mare,” Luna said. “Absolutely insane and annoying to no end but a good mare.”

“Indeed,” Chrysalis said. “Now come. Your little ponies must be getting impatient.”

Luna nodded in agreement. “I thank you for bringing me here, Queen Chrysalis.”

“Mother adored you,” Chrysalis said. “It would be rather… disrespectful to not allow you to say your goodbyes.”

The queen guided the princess back to the stairs and out of the crypt. The door sealed behind them, leaving a solid wall in its place once more.

Luna turned to face the stairway behind the statue. It was almost entirely blocked off by stone and rubble. “Did you ever find the Sun Stone?” Luna asked.

“The Sun Stone?” Chrysalis echoed. “No, we did not. It’s buried, somewhere deep within the castle and looking for it is too dangerous.”

“It supposedly brings about balance,” Luna said. “If you had it, you could probably use it to restore the Wastelands to their original state.”

“You’re treading on thin ice there, Princess Luna,” Chrysalis snapped. “If we were to restore it, your kind would come and ‘settle’ here within the week. We aren’t like the buffaloes, you can’t persuade us with some pies.”

“I apologize,” Princess Luna said, hoping to defuse the situation. “I merely voiced my thoughts on the matter.” Luna had not expected the queen to react so defensively to the suggestion.

“See to it that it stays at that,” Chrysalis said darkly.

-

The royals left the castle of the Flutterponies and travelled back to Chrysalis’ throne room.

There they found three ponies and a lot of Changelings. Most of them were eyeing the pink pony with caution and suspicion, while others were smiling like idiots.

“My little ponies,” Luna said. “Our task here is complete.”

“Does this mean that our quest is complete?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Yes, yes it is,” Luna said with a nod. “We will return to Canterlot on the double, to share this news with my sister.”

“Ahem,” Chrysalis cleared her throat.

“As far as possible, considering our agreement,” Luna added. “I am not a sole ruler, she will need to know things.”

“That is… acceptable,” Chrysalis said. “As long as you realize that- what is she doing now?!”

The two rulers looked at Pinkie Pie, who had pulled a lute out of her saddlebag and began playing it loudly. “Tralala,” she began to sing.

“Tra-la-laaa- Hey, give that back!” Pinkie Pie cried out as a blue aura wrapped itself around her lute and snatched it from her hooves.

“Will you do the honors?” Luna asked as she levitated the instrument to Chrysalis.

“With pleasure,” she said, taking the lute from Luna and tossing it backwards, over her shoulder. A silent order spread through the hivemind, carrying a single message.

/Destroy/

The lute was almost instantly ripped to shreds by the present Changelings, much to Pinkie Pie’s dismay. “That was my last emergency lute!” she complained. “Now I’ll have to buy a new one.”

“Consider that your quest reward then,” Luna said. “I’ll buy you a new lute, if you promise me one thing. That you’ll never, ever play on it when I’m around.”

“Deal,” Pinkie said as she stuck her hoof out. The two mares shook on it. “But I’m rolling a rogue for our next quest.”

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash was still reading her novel, not caring for the fact that she was amongst creatures that looked at her like she was dinner. She had almost read the entire book by now and was just starting on the final chapter!

*Snap!*

The book was closed shut by Luna’s magic. “Didn’t you hear me, Rainbow Dash? We’re leaving right now.”

“But! Daring Do!” Rainbow Dash stammered as she desperately tried to wrench the book away from Luna’s grasp.

“Let her have it,” Queen Chrysalis said, taking the book from Luna. “I have a few copies lying around anyway.”

As if called by a dog whistle, a single Changeling came running, bearing a quill and inkwell. Queen Chrysalis tipped the feather into the ink, flipped the book open and signed it with a curly signature, before levitating it back to Rainbow Dash, who was staring at her, mouth wide open and with her jaw on the ground.

“Ah think you broke her,” Applejack said, waving a hoof in front of Rainbow Dash’s eyes, who didn’t respond in the slightest.

“She’ll be fine,” Princess Luna said, zapping the still Pegasus with a jolt of magical lightning.

Much to her surprise, that did not work as Rainbow Dash continued to stare out in front of her with her mouth open. Luna gently pushed Rainbow Dash’s lower jaw up and closed her mouth. “See? Good as new,” she said. “Now come, my little ponies. If we make haste we’ll be in Canterlot by sunrise.”

“Before you leave, Princess Luna,” Queen Chrysalis said, drawing the princess’ attention. “I have a last gift for my daughter, would you mind delivering it?”

“I don’t see why not…” Luna said.

“Good,” Chrysalis said. A single Changeling approached the queen. “You are to accompany Princess Luna until she delivers you to Princess Amaryllis. You are to serve her and cater to her every whim. Do you understand the responsibility and honor you have received?”

“This Great and Powerful Changeling does understand!” the Changeling exclaimed. “But are you sure that she is worthy enough to serve the princess?”

“Do you doubt your queen’s decision?” Queen Chrysalis said back, her voice laced with a droplet of venom.

“O-of course not!” the Great and Powerful Changeling said quickly. “This Great and Powerful Changeling will do her utmost best to serve Princess Amaryllis! She will make you proud!”

With that said, the Great and Powerful Changeling walked over to the two ponies, who were still trying to get Rainbow Dash to wake up.

“I had not expected it to be a live package,” Luna noted as the Changeling joined them.

“She won’t be much of a bother,” Chrysalis said. “She has her orders. Just take her to my daughter, she’ll know what to do from there on.”

“Very well,” Luna said. “Then I suppose that this is goodbye…”

“Indeed,” Chrysalis said. “I will see you to the door.”

-

Chrysalis gave an order and the door swung open before her, revealing the night’s sky. “Farewell ponies,” she said. “May we meet again soon… but not too soon.”

“Likewise,” Princess Luna said. “Fare thee well, Queen Chrysalis.”

Chrysalis opened her mouth, hesitated for a second and closed it again. “If…” she started. “If you wish to contact me, talk to my daughter. She has a few Praetorians on her that can relay a message, if necessary.”

Luna smiled at that. Foalsteps, as her sister would put it. “I will do that,” she said. “And the same is true for you. There’s a tower outside of Canterlot. When Canterlot becomes too busy for me, I spend some of my time there.”

With that said, the princess of the night walked away with her ponies and a Changeling in tow. Pinkie Pie and Applejack walked on either side of her, with Applejack carrying a still frozen Rainbow Dash on her back.

“Bye Chryssy!” Pinkie Pie waved happily.

“Farewell, your highness!” Applejack yelled, though not as enthusiastically as her pink counterpart.

“Sparkle’s mom writes Daring Do!” Rainbow Dash yelled out in shock, finally having snapped out of her stupor.

-

Chrysalis sighed as she watched the ponies leave. As unexpected and annoying as their arrival had been, it had still been… fun, for lack of a better word. Interesting was perhaps a better way to describe it, as Chrysalis was so used to her Changelings being the only ones around her.

“My queen, are you okay?” a Changeling asked, his voice betraying his worry.

“I am fine,” Chrysalis said. “Just tired.”

“I will see to it that your bed will be made,” the Changeling said, before quickly running off.

Chrysalis sighed again.

She retraced her steps back down into the hive and towards the buried castle of the Flutterponies. Once again, she revealed the secret doorway and descended down the steps. Going by memory, she quickly found the spot she was looking for.

“Why… why couldn’t you be more like them?” she asked as she ran a hoof over the four markings.

Time passed slowly, as Chrysalis sat there in silence. “My queen?” a voice behind her called out to her, drawing her back from her thoughts.

Chrysalis looked back to see the Changeling from before. “Yes?”

“Your bed has been made. May I escort you to your room?” the Changeling asked, his raspy voice echoing through the crypt.

“You may,” Chrysalis said. She faced away from the plate and discovered that several other Changelings had joined the first. Worry and concern were clear on their faces, where normally they were emotionless.

Chrysalis smiled, the bad memories fading to the background as she left the crypt and exited the castle. There were even more Changelings, waiting for her.

“Our queen, are you alright?” the closest to her asked.

“I am fine,” Chrysalis said. “Just tired...”

The Changelings needed no further instructions. They all gathered around their queen and collectively escorted her to her room.

Chrysalis had lost a great amount, so many years ago. But she realized that in the end, she had gained so much more.

-

Twilight Sparkle had a pleasant night, filled with the dreams that Princess Luna had provided her with.

But no matter how pleasant they were, they didn’t stop her from waking just before dawn. As quietly as she could, she threw the blankets off of herself and stepped out of bed. She did not bother to make her bed, instead choosing to leave her room and descend down the steps.

The two chests that she had brought back from the Wastelands were still downstairs, waiting for her to riffle through their contents. She hadn’t had much time to study the books she had been given, due to the Ponyville carnival.

Twilight Sparkle picked out a random book and opened it up. Inside, she found a collection of various spells. Spells that no Unicorn was able to do, due to certain restrictions that their magic had.

Most of these spells were powered by love, while others drew on a mixture of magic and love. That way, they would be able to do things that conventional magic could not. Twilight was more than a bit excited by that prospect.

She began to leaf through the book, finding spells of various kinds with effects ranging from mind control to mass teleportation. The complexity of the runes boggled her mind, though Twilight only saw that as a new challenge.

Other things were a bit more… difficult, even for Twilight. Several sections of the book she was reading were written in the same squiggly lines she had seen on the tombstones and the secret note Shining Armor had shown her.

Even with her knowledge on languages, it would take Twilight very long to figure the Changeling’s written language out on her own. She looked back into the chest, hoping that there was a dictionary of sorts. Perhaps a copy of ‘Squiggly lines 101, all you need to know about Changeling writing’ or something similar.

When Twilight failed to find such a book, she decided on studying the parts that she could understand. Magical runes were equal in both Changeling magic and Equestrian magic, or so it seemed. Yet another thing that Twilight had to find out about.

Twilight turned back to the page holding the mass teleportation spell, finding many similarities between this one and her own. Though the Changeling spell seemed a lot more dangerous. She could easily teleport herself and a passenger around but there was always a chance of injury, as objects could be in the way on her intended destination. With this new spell, the risk of such injuries would likely rise exponentially.

For a brief moment, Twilight felt like that little filly again, who had accidentally teleported herself into the wall. She clearly remembered how badly that could have ended, if Celestia hadn’t been there to help her. The same could happen if she used this spell incorrectly.

However, Twilight had never been deterred by danger before. She just needed to be extra careful. Check everything twice, thrice or even quince.

And perhaps most important, ask Queen Chrysalis for help, as she was most likely versed in these spells. Twilight knew that she would have to face Chrysalis anyway, sooner or later.

Twilight would be lying if she said sooner, rather than later. She still wasn’t sure just how she would react to seeing the queen again. A large part of her wanted to scream at her, for what she did to Cadance. Another part told her that Chrysalis did it with the best of intentions… but everypony knew what the road to Tartarus was paved with…

The princess shook her head a few times, hoping to clear her mind a bit, before diving back into the book she was reading. While she would probably need Queen Chrysalis’ help in the end, Twilight Sparkle was still able to study the subject to her heart’s content. Perhaps even enough to be able to do it on her own.

*Knock-knock!*

“Oh come on,” Twilight muttered, thoroughly annoyed that her study session had been cut short so quickly. “I’m coming,” she called out to the door. She quickly slipped into her disguise, before answering the door.

She opened it up to see a faintly familiar stallion standing in front of her door.

“Good morning, Miss Twilight,” Filthy Rich said with a court bow.

“Good morning, Mister Rich,” Twilight greeted him. “How can I help you, so early in the morning?”

“Call me Filthy Rich, please. Mister Rich was my father,” Filthy said, clearing his throat. “Now, Miss Rarity has informed me that a certain ‘Babs Seed’ has been staying here?” he asked. “These two fillies have something to say to her.” He took a step sideways, to reveal Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon standing behind him, both of them looking rather downtrodden.

“I’ll go and get her,” Twilight said. “Just wait here, will you?”

Twilight quickly closed the door and ran up the stairs. “Rarity, what are you doing to me?” she wondered as she changed her form to Babs Seed. A quick check in the bathroom mirror was enough for Twilight. She walked down again and up to the front door and opened, this time looking up at Filthy Rich.

“You asked for me, Mister?” Twilight asked, using Babs Seed’s voice.

“Hello Babs,” Filthy Rich said. “You met my daughter and her friend last night, at the carnival. They have something to say to you. Isn’t that right?”

He nudged the two fillies forward.

“We’re sorry,” Silver Spoon said with a small voice.

“Yeah, totally,” Diamond Tiara grumbled.

“Ahem…” Filthy Rich cleared his throat loudly, indicating without words that he was not satisfied with his daughter’s apology.

Diamond Tiara swallowed her pride and tried again. “Look, I’m sorry for calling you a blank flank. And laughing at you.”

“That’s better,” Filthy Rich said. “Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara, please return home at once. I need to speak with Miss Twilight some more.”

“Yes, daddy,” Diamond Tiara said.

“Of course, Mister Rich,” Silver Spoon said, before the two of them ran off as fast as their hooves could carry them.

“They’re not bad fillies,” Filthy Rich said, looking away from Babs. “Just spoiled, I guess. My own fault more than anything else. But enough of that, can I come in?”

“Uh, sure? But Ah don’t think the library’s open yet,” Twilight said, hoping that that would make Filthy Rich reconsider.

“Drop the act, Miss Twilight,” Filthy Rich whispered. There was nopony around to hear him but that didn’t stop him from being extra cautious.

Twilight froze up at that. “Y-you know?” she whimpered.

“I do indeed, but we should not discuss this out here in the open,” Filthy Rich said.

Twilight quickly scrambled back into the library and waited for Filthy Rich to come in after her, before slamming the door shut. A flicker of flame engulfed her as she shifted to her Changeling form.

“Impressive,” Filthy Rich said. “And most becoming of a princess too.” He bowed deeply before her. “Greetings, Princess Amaryllis. I stand here before you as but a humble servant.”

Twilight stared at him, wondering what the correct way was to handle this situation. One of the richest ponies in Equestria was bowing to her and declared himself her servant.

“What?” she eventually asked.

Filthy Rich stood back up and chuckled. “You probably didn’t know that there are ponies who work with your kind, did you?”

Twilight shook her head. “No, I did not.”

“Judging from your ability to shapeshift, I assume that you discovered your true lineage just a few days ago?” Filthy Rich asked. “Queen Chrysalis had informed me that something big was about to happen. I never imagined that you would be at the center of it. To think that there was a changeling princess in Ponyville all along.”

“So you could tell that I was a Changeling?” Twilight asked, genuinely surprised by the stallion’s powers of observation.

“I have a few tricks up my sleeve,” Filthy Rich said with a chuckle. He closed his right eye for a few seconds and opened it again.

Twilight gasped as she saw his sclera change color from white to blue, engulfing his pupil as it did. The end result looked just like a Changeling’s eye!

“A gift from Queen Chrysalis,” Filthy Rich said, noticing Twilight’s shocked expression. “Or perhaps a curse, depends on how one looks at it. Through my eye, she has a semblance of control over me. In return, I can see what most others can not, if the queen allows me to.” He closed his eye again and opened it, revealing that it had turned back to normal, other than the single curly rune in the center of his pupil.

“Now, I do believe that we have some things to discuss,” Filthy Rich said as he walked towards the living room.

Filthy Rich waited for Twilight to follow after him, before sitting down opposite of her.

“I’m sure you have many questions for me,” Filthy Rich said.

“Just one, actually,” Twilight said. “Yesterday, at the carnival… you said something about-”

“That you looked just like her?” Filthy pitched in. “Ah yes, I was talking about my sister – your sister actually. Believe it or not, I was in the same situation as your family. Serving as a foster home to a Changeling princess. Of course, we had no idea at the time.”

“S-sister?” Twilight uttered. “I have a sister?”

“Had, I’m afraid,” Filthy Rich said, a sad tone to his voice. “She… she died. Our parents had a divorce and in the end, that killed her. Too much hate, too little love.”

Filthy Rich fell silent for a while, both to contemplate his own thoughts and to allow Twilight some time to process the information.

“Anyway, I do not wish to waste your time, tearing open old scars,” Filthy Rich said, looking at his watch. “Time is money, after all. A long story short: your mother, Queen Chrysalis, made sure that my parents were locked away indefinitely and ensured that I inherited everything. In return, I run her Equestrian finances. If you ever need bits, you let me know.” He chuckled softly. “You know, this hasn’t been the first time we met like this.”

“No?” Twilight asked. Sure, she had seen the stallion before, walking around Ponyville but she had never talked to him before.

“I think you were only Diamond Tiara’s age at the time,” Filthy Rich said. “Maybe not even that. I was but a young stallion then, still green behind my ears. Your family was in need of money for your education and that’s where I came in.”

Twilight vaguely remembered her mother talking about a brown stallion coming in and dropping a bunch of bits in her lap but that was many years ago.

“Anyway, I’m sure that you have a busy day ahead of you,” Filthy Rich said as he stood up and started to walk to the door. “If there’s anything I can help you with, anything at all, just let me know.”

“C-could you tell me about her?” Twilight asked.

“About my sister? Well, your sister too…” Filthy Rich stopped at the door. “There isn’t much to say, Princess. I knew her as a young filly that dreamed of becoming an artist. She was taken from me, starved to death and all I could do was watch…”

“I’m sorry for your loss,” Twilight said, hoping that her words would mean some comfort to the stallion.

“Don’t be,” Filthy Rich said. “If it wasn’t for her passing away, we wouldn’t even be having this discussion.” His response was a bit more venomous than he had intended. “My apologies,” he added quickly.

“I bid you a pleasant day, Princess,” he said as he pushed the door open and walked away from the library.

Twilight watched as the stallion disappeared into Ponyville. His brief but intense visit generated only more questions for Twilight to think about. Both the fact that there were regular ponies working with the Changelings, as the fact that she had a sister were mindboggling.

“A sister?” Twilight said out loud as she returned to her spot. Her book was still there, opened on a random page. Twilight tried to concentrate on it but found that the words couldn’t hold her interest for long.

“A big sister,” she muttered. In a way, Twilight had always had a big sister: Cadance. Cadance was the best big sister/foal sitter that she could have asked for. But this was still different. This was her own flesh and blood. And Twilight would never even meet her.

“Twilight? You okay?” Spike’s voice drew Twilight from her thoughts.

Twilight sat up and looked at Spike, who was coming down the stairs with a little Changeling biting down on his left arm. “Am I okay?” Twilight asked. “Look at you.”

“What, this?” Spike lifted his arm, showing off the nymph that had latched on. “It’s a fashion statement, do you think Rarity will like it?”

“I’m sure she will,” Twilight said with a laugh. A gentle nudge from her was enough to make the nymph release his grip on Spike and crawl up onto her back.

“He’s cute,” Spike said. “I’ll give him that. Well, when he’s not biting you.”

“He didn’t hurt you, did he?” Twilight asked.

“Nah, dragon scales,” Spike said with pride in his voice. “You’ll need a lot more than that to hurt me. But what about you? Are you okay? You’re looking pretty down.”

“I’m fine, Spike… just a bit distressed,” she admitted. “I just found out that I had a sister once. She died, long before I was born.” Twilight wiped a tear from her cheek, wondering when it was that she had started to cry. “Silly, isn’t it? I’m crying over the loss of a sister that I never even met.”

“No, it’s not…” Spike said as he hugged her. “I lost my sister too once, you know. And I’m so glad that I got her back.”

“You can’t get rid of me that easily, Spike,” Twilight said as she returned the hug. “But I just can’t help but think of what she was like...”

“I wish I could help you,” Spike said, hugging Twilight just a bit tighter now.

“It’s okay, Spike,” Twilight said as she slowly broke of the hug and looked Spike in the eyes. “I’ll just need some time to come to terms with this.” Just another thing added to the rapidly growing pile of issues that Twilight had in her new life. “To think, I’ll never know who she was and what she liked. Would she have liked me?” Twilight looked at Spike, expecting an answer that he couldn’t give.

But that didn’t stop Spike from trying. “I’m sure she would have,” he said, hoping that it was the answer that Twilight needed right now.

“Thank you, Spike,” Twilight said as she leaned in to nuzzle him.

“Any time, Twilight,” Spike said. He was just glad to have been able to provide some comfort to Twilight.

“Spike, I’m going to go visit Fluttershy,” Twilight said. “Perhaps that’ll take my mind off of things.”

“Great!” Spike said. “I’ll come along.”

“How about you?” Twilight turned her head to look at the little Changeling, who just cocked his head in confusion, as usual. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

-

Soon enough, the four of them were on route. Twilight was disguised as her old self and the little nymph was sitting comfortably in her saddlebag. Much to her surprise, he had not complained when she tried to put him in there. He was even rather eager to make himself comfortable there, which was a good thing. Twilight wasn’t quite ready to walk over street with a Changeling on her back. So instead, Spike reclaimed his old spot there.

Her fourth companion was Sucker Punch, who was content with walking next to her, hiding in plain sight. Twilight was slightly impressed by the way he managed to walk without making a single hoofprint or walking into a single pony.

Of course, it was still rather early, which meant that there were very few ponies out and about. The only ones that were, were the carnies who were cleaning up after themselves. From what Twilight had heard, Mayor Mare had been very adamant about that.

Even Rarity and Sweetie Belle were already up and about, cleaning up the booth she had set up for the carnival.

And as to be expected, it had only taken a few choice words and a bat of her eyelashes for Rarity to lure Spike away to help her. At least Spike looked like he was having fun with helping Rarity, so Twilight didn’t really mind.

One companion down, Twilight made her way through the town. Lacking a visible conversation partner, her thoughts wandered over to Filthy Rich and his revelations. The older stallion’s visit had been very brief but very eventful. Twilight hadn’t considered the fact that she may not have been Chrysalis’ first heir.

How many sisters had gone before her, Twilight wondered. If her last daughter died then it was no wonder that Chrysalis had been so adamant that Twilight received enough love to survive.

Twilight shuddered. She knew that Queen Chrysalis had kidnapped and impersonated Cadance for that reason but Twilight hadn’t thought of Chrysalis’ motivations, besides the ensured survival of her heir.

In the end, Twilight was even more stumped than she had been before. It was a good thing that Fluttershy’s cottage quickly came into view, else she would kept on thinking on the subject, which would probably only stress her out more than anything else.

Meeting with the shy Pegasus would allow her to take a load off, perhaps even distract her while she tried to come to terms with this new revelation.

Twilight picked up the pace a little as she eagerly walked up to Fluttershy’s front door, hoping that her friend had returned from wherever she had been during the night. Knowing Fluttershy, it was probably in a cave somewhere with her trying to sing a lullaby to a grizzly bear or something cuddly like that.

But before Twilight knocked, she turned her attention to Sucker Punch, who was standing next to her now. “Sucker Punch? Are you going to behave yourself?” she asked.

“Yes, my princess,” the hidden Changeling whispered.

“I’m counting on that,” Twilight said, her voice betraying just how serious she was about this. “Fluttershy is a dear friend of mine and she gets scared easily. So mind your manners and don’t show yourself unless I say so.”

“Yes, my princess,” Sucker Punch repeated himself.

Twilight was pleased that her overeager guard had apparently gotten the message. If he continued to keep a low profile and only acted if necessary, Twilight would strip him off his name by tomorrow. Though she had to admit that she preferred to call him by name, Twilight realized by now that Changelings didn’t feel comfortable with them.

So with that promise in mind, Twilight knocked on the door.

Through it, she could hear a soft stumbling along with a hushed ‘oh my’ coming from somewhere in the house.

Mere seconds later, the door swung open to reveal Fluttershy. “Good morning,” she whispered. “How can I…” Her eyes widened in shock as she stared at her visitor.

“Hi Flutter-”

Fluttershy slammed the door shut again, cutting Twilight off before she could properly say hello. Pressing her ear to the door, Twilight could hear a distinct cry of surprise and fear from behind the now closed door.

“Fluttershy?” Twilight said, loud enough for Fluttershy to hear her through the door. “It’s me, Twilight!”

Slowly but surely the door opened back up, just enough for Fluttershy to peep through the crack.

“Twilight?” she asked softly. “Is it really you? I mean, I don’t want to be rude or anything but...”

“Of course it’s me,” Twilight said. “Remember how we first met? How you were too shy to even tell me your name? Lucky for us that Spike was around.”

Fluttershy opened the door a bit further now. “So it’s really you?”

Twilight nodded. “It’s me. For real this time.”

“Oh, Twilight,” Fluttershy whispered. She slowly and cautiously opened the door for her friend.

“Hi Fluttershy,” Twilight said, properly greeting Fluttershy now with a warm smile on her face.

“Twilight! I’m so happy to see you!” Fluttershy all but tackled Twilight to the ground. “Oh, we were so worried about you! I even dreamed about you last night!”

“I know,” Twilight said. “I was there, remember?”

“Oh, right.” Fluttershy blushed. “Sorry, I’m just so happy that you’re home safe and sound. I feel like I could shout in joy!”

Fluttershy braced herself and let out a shout that Twilight could best describe as a mildly enthusiastic cheer. Still, for Twilight that was more than enough.

“I’m glad to see you too, Fluttershy. It’s been a crazy couple of days so far,” Twilight said, that same smile still gracing her lips.

“Won’t you come in?” Fluttershy asked. “I could make some tea if you’d like some.”

“Yes, please,” Twilight said as she followed after Fluttershy.

Plenty of animals came out to greet Twilight as she entered Fluttershy’s living room, including Angel Bunny, who kicked her against the shin and ran off. Twilight was used to the little demon bunny acting that way and thought nothing new of it.

A few minutes passed before Fluttershy reappeared with a pot of tea and two cups. “There we go, nice and warm,” she said as she poured a cup for Twilight and herself.

“Thank you, Fluttershy,” Twilight said as she sipped her cup.

“You’re welcome,” Fluttershy said. Unlike Twilight, she waited a while for her tea to cool off a bit.

A strange silence clung to the air. It wasn’t exactly uncomfortable as the silence was broken up by the occasional chitter or squawk from the animals that called Fluttershy’s cottage home. However, both ponies knew why it was there.

Twilight knew that there was no way that Fluttershy would start on the subject herself, so she prepared to take the initiative. Much to her surprise, Fluttershy beat her to it.

“Can I see your true form?” Fluttershy asked hesitantly. “That is, if you’re comfortable doing so. You don’t have to, if you don’t feel like it, I mean…”

“It’s okay,” Twilight said. She slowly undid her disguise, as to not scare Fluttershy by the violent reaction.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy gasped as the Unicorn before her burned away, revealing a Changeling princess.

“Strange, huh?” Twilight said, doing her best to keep her fangs concealed.

“No, that’s not it… you’re just different,” Fluttershy said, a quiver finding its way into her voice, no matter how badly she tried to hide it. “You’re still you, aren’t you?”

That simple question caused Twilight to think. Was she still the same pony she was a few days ago? In that short time, she had become a different species of pony, learned to shapeshift and learned to feed on emotions. She had gotten used to it even and did not wish to turn into a regular pony either, because it would greatly upset her subjects and family… Twilight wasn’t so sure if she was still the same pony she was back then. She still felt like she was herself but-

“Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, her voice betraying her nervousness.

“I’m sorry, Fluttershy. I zoned out there, didn’t I?” Twilight said sheepishly.

“You did,” Fluttershy admitted. “But if you don’t want to answer my question, that’s okay with me.”

“I’m not sure,” Twilight eventually said, deciding that that was the best answer for now. She frowned. “I’ll let you know as soon as I do, okay?”

“That’s fine with me,” Fluttershy said with a warm smile.

A soft chirp came from Twilight’s saddlebag, drawing both of their attention. “Twilight?” Fluttershy asked. “Did your saddlebag just chirp?”

“It did,” Twilight said as she opened them up. “But it wasn’t the bag.” She reached into the bag and pulled her little brother out. “This little guy decided to sneak into a chest that the queen gave me as a gift.” The little Changeling yawned softly, his eyes blinking rapidly as he tried to adjust to the light. He then noticed that Twilight was holding him and began to flail his legs in an attempt to get to her.

Twilight quickly placed him down next to her, after which he clambered on top of her and crawled to the spot between her wings.

“Oh my.” Fluttershy had to refrain from squealing as she saw the nymph. “He’s cute, what’s his name?”

“He doesn’t have one,” Twilight said with a frown. “Changelings don’t like names. None of them have one, save for me and Chrysalis.” And a certain guard, Twilight added in her head.

“They don’t?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight shook her head. “It’s okay, though. I can now sort of see which Changeling is which. We’re all connected in a way. A hivemind of sorts”

“Like an ant queen?” Fluttershy pondered. “Sorry.” She didn’t mean to compare Twilight to an insect.

“In a way, I suppose,” Twilight said. “But our hivemind is a lot more complex and I have barely scratched the surface of it, so far.”

By now, Fluttershy had hovered over to Twilight and held out a hoof to the nymph. “Hello there, little guy,” she said softly.

The nymph lifted his head up and turned to look at Fluttershy. At first he shied away from her, only to draw closer as he noticed that she was friendly.

“Well, aren’t you just the most adorable little thing,” Fluttershy cooed softly, much to the nymph’s amusement.

A loud thumping noise caught her attention as Angel Bunny had returned. He scowled at her, Twilight and the nymph, before scowling at Fluttershy again.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy exclaimed softly. “I forgot to feed you all, didn’t I? Oh my, I’m so sorry, my little friends.”

By now, some other critters had appeared, ranging from mice to rabbits to a massive grizzly bear. Twilight never did understand how Barry the Bear could move around Fluttershy’s cottage, considering the fact that he didn’t even fit through the door.

“Twilight, would you mind helping me?” Fluttershy asked.

“Not at all,” Twilight said. She quickly finished off her tea and stood up. “What would you have me do?”

-

Twilight diligently sliced up the fruits and vegetables Fluttershy had given her and placed them in a bowl. Despite having her magic to help her, it still took her some time as she had to cut up vast amounts of food for them. Twilight had never thought to count Fluttershy’s animal friends but the amount of food here was enough to feed a small army.

“Do you always need this much food?” Twilight asked as she carried one of the bowls into the living room.

“Oh yes,” Fluttershy said. “There’s just so many little animals here. Some of them forage for their food but most eat here.”

“Must be quite expensive,” Twilight noted as she saw rabbits, hares, mice and many more creatures join them.

“You’d think that,” Fluttershy said. “But that’s okay. The love and care I get from them in return more than makes up for it.”

“I see…” Little cogs and gears began to turn in Twilight’s mind as she heard her friend talk about her feelings on the matter. Gently she lowered the overflowing bowl to the ground, so the smallest animals could reach. “There you go, guys,” Twilight said cheerfully.

The animals growled and squeaked in response and dug in.

As they did, Twilight noticed something. A tiny trickle of love was being emitted by the various animals as they ate their food. It was barely noticable but it was there.

“Weird,” she muttered under her breath. She walked towards one of the loners, a hare twice the size of Angel Bunny and focused on him.

The hare got a bit nervous when she stepped so close, even going so far to drop the piece of lettuce he was munching on. But once he realized that Twilight was no threat to him, he continued eating, though he didn’t take his eyes off of Twilight.

Twilight could barely feel any love coming from the hare, which made her frown. She felt plenty of other emotions coming from him but no love.

Stepping closer to the animals that were eating together, Twilight noticed a significant increase in love, though it was still barely a trickle. Maybe enough to feed a single Changeling for a day or so. Absolutely unusable as it was right now, though.

However it did give Twilight some ideas on new ways to gather love. It would require some deeper thinking and analyzing though before she could even begin to test them. Perhaps ask the queen about it as well and see what she had to say on the matter.

“Is everything okay?” Fluttershy asked. “You look so worried.”

“I’m okay, thank you,” Twilight said. “I’m just thinking about something.”

“Oh, okay,” Fluttershy said. “The animals seem to still like you,” she pointed out.

“Looks that way,” Twilight said as one of the mice came a bit closer to her. “Hey there,” she said to the mouse. The little rodent sniffed her hoof a few times, before scampering off again.

“Thank you for your help, Twilight,” Fluttershy said as she flew over to the critters and took the now empty bowls away. “I really appreciate it.”

“Any time, Fluttershy,” Twilight said with a smile, still taking care not to show off her fangs. “You know I’m always glad to help a friend out.”

With that said, Twilight returned to the living room and sat down on the couch, where her little brother had been sitting all this time. He was surprisingly well behaved for an infant, though that might have had something to do with the many animals that were running around the cottage.

The little nymph couldn’t take his eyes off of them and watched them intently. Especially the ducks, for some reason.

*BANG*

The front door was suddenly thrown open, the loud sound causing most of the smaller animals to run off in fright. Twilight’s little brother freaked out as well and jumped into the nearest safe spot, namely Twilight’s hooves.

“Oh my,” Fluttershy flew after them, in the hopes of calming them down.

“Twilight?” Apple Bloom called out. “Are ya here?”

“Apple Bloom?” Twilight asked. The filly ran into the living room.

“Hi Twilight, Ah was looking all over town for ya!” Apple Bloom said rather quickly. It was obvious that she was excited about something. “Eh, sorry Fluttershy,” she said as she noticed how Fluttershy was trying to round up her frightened animal friends.

“What’s going on?” Twilight asked.

“It’s Big Macintosh!” Apple Bloom exclaimed. “He’s awake! He’s all better now!”

“Really?” Twilight asked. “Well, that’s good to hear.” It would seem that Luna was right and that the Queen was willing to cooperate after all.

“Come on, ya gotta come and see him!” Apple Bloom urged. “You too, Fluttershy!”

-

Apple Bloom was quick to lead them away from Fluttershy’s cottage and towards the hospital. The last time Twilight had been here was to visit Rainbow Dash. It hadn’t changed any in the meantime though.

Excitingly Apple Bloom breezed past doctors and nurses alike, only stopping every once in a while to see if Twilight and Fluttershy were still following.

Twilight especially was lagging behind, as the precious cargo in her saddlebag wasn’t up to being shaken around so much.

Eventually though, they arrived at room 206, where Big Macintosh was preparing himself to leave the hospital.

“Name?” Doctor Stable asked.

“Big Macintosh Apple,” Big Mac said.

“Occupation?” the doctor asked, shining a lamp in his eyes to see his reaction.

“Farming and selling apples and apple-related products,” Big Mac answered, flinching back as the light stung at his eyes. “Doc, is this really necessary?” he asked, blinking a few times in reflex.

“Not really,” Doctor Stable admitted. “But since Princess Celestia herself is paying your hospital bills, I wanted to make sure that you’ve been thoroughly examined.”

“Ah appreciate it, doc,” Big Macintosh said. “But Ah’d rather get going.”

“Of course,” Stable said. “I’ll leave you and your family be. Have a good day, Mister Macintosh and don’t be afraid to come in, if something were to happen.”

“Will do, doc,” Big Mac said.

“Big Macintosh!” Apple Bloom yelled as she came running into the room, almost knocking the good doctor over.

“Easy there,” Big Mac said as Apple Bloom jumped into his hooves and causing him to topple backwards onto the bed

“Now don’t you two go roughhousing,” Granny Smith said. “There’ll be plenty of time for that once you’re all better, ya big lug.”

“Eyup,” Big Mac said, a soft smile on his face. He then noticed that Apple Bloom had brought two visitors with her, both of which were standing in the doorway. “Miss Fluttershy, Miss Twilight,” he greeted them as he sat back up, with Apple Bloom still clinging to him.

“Good morning, Big Macintosh,” Twilight said. “I’m glad to see that you’re healthy. Celestia told me about what happened to you at the wedding.”

“Ah don’t really remember much of it,” Big Mac admitted. He waved his hoof and beckoned the two of them closer. “But Apple Bloom filled in the gaps for me,” he said as Twilight walked up to him, with Fluttershy lagging behind her.

Apple Bloom nodded enthusiastically. Twilight was glad to see the filly in such high spirits and that she had her big brother back.

Now that she was standing closer to Big Macintosh, she noticed that he had several bandages on him. Most notable were the ones on his forehead and a set around his chest. “It looks worse than it is, Princess,” Big Mac assured, as he noticed her starring. “Miss Twilight, Ah mean,” he corrected himself.

Everypony stared at Big Macintosh as he shook his head, wondering where that had come from.

“What you going on about?” Granny Smith asked. “That vermin must’ve hit ya pretty hard on your noggin,” the elder mare laughed. “Now git, Ah’m pretty sure Ah can put you to work on the farm somehow.”

With that said, Granny Smith left the room at her own pace.

“Don’t mind her,” Apple Bloom said to Twilight and Fluttershy. “She’s just really glad that Big Mac’s all better.”

Twilight nodded.

Big Mac cleared his throat, drawing attention to himself. “Pri- Miss Twilight?” he asked. “Could Ah have a word with you? In private? It’s about the Changelings… and what they did to me.”

“Sure,” Twilight said, a hint of nervousness creeping in her voice. Big Mac had just called her princess, which made Twilight feel uncomfortable for some reason.

Fluttershy and Apple Bloom quietly left the room, though Apple Bloom couldn’t help but warn Twilight. “Best return him in one piece, Twilight. Ah have plenty more crayons to chuck at you,” she said, though her tone made it obvious that she was joking.

Big Macintosh waited for them to get out of hearing range before turning to Twilight. “Prin, Miss Twilight, Ah mean. There’s something Ah need to talk about. Something about the Changelings. Ah think-”

He was cut off by the door slamming shut, thrown by some invisible force. Twilight knew all too well who that force was and wondered what he was up to now.

She didn’t have to wait long, as Sucker Punch turned himself visible again and walked towards Big Macintosh. A confused look was clear on his usually stoic face, as Sucker Punch tried to make sense of this. “Lost,” he eventually said, the word spat out like it was something filthy. “You are lost.”

“Ah know exactly where Ah am,” Big Macintosh said, taking a step towards Sucker Punch in defiance. Sucker Punch bared his fangs at him, though that did little to deter Big Mac. “You don’t scare me,” he said.

“Stand down,” Twilight ordered, sending out a message to Sucker Punch before this sudden conflict could escalate and end with Big Macintosh back in the hospital bed. Or with Sucker Punch in the hospital bed, with Big Mac being who he was.

Much to her surprise, both Big Macintosh and Sucker Punch took a step back from each other and sat down.

“Big Macintosh?” Twilight asked. “Are you okay?”

“Ah’m not sure,” Big Macintosh said, finding himself unable to stand up.

“I’m going to try something,” Twilight whispered, hoping that she was wrong about what she thought was going on. “Stand up.”

Instantly, Big Macintosh rose up, standing proudly on his four hooves. “Sit down,” Twilight told him and he instantly sat down again.

“Princess? What’s going on?” Big Mac asked.

“One of us,” Sucker Punch said with glee. “But lost nonetheless. You will find your way back to the hive, just wait…”

Without warning Sucker Punch lunged at Big Macintosh, ripping at the bandages on his forehead and back.

“Get off him!” Twilight ordered, her voice carrying more force than ever before. “Now!”

But Sucker Punch didn’t get the time to react to that command, as Big Macintosh threw the Changeling off of himself and into the wall. Surprisingly, Sucker Punch barely made a sound as he crashed and was on his hooves again in no time. He smiled at Big Mac, before fading away.

Twilight ignored him for the time being, though she made a mental note to extend Sucker Punch’s punishment. Instead, she turned her attention to Big Mac, who was looking a bit worse for wear by now. “Are you okay?” she asked.

“Ah’m fine, Princess,” he said. Big Mac pulled the torn bandages off of his head and back, before throwing them away. “Just a bit banged up…”

“Oh no,” Twilight whispered as she saw a thin black horn growing out of Big Mac’s forehead…

“What is it?” Big Macintosh asked. Something on his back moved and he slowly craned his neck around to see what it was.

A set of translucent wings were growing from his back and they were currently fluttering nervously. “Oh horseapples,” Big Mac muttered. “Ah was afraid of that…” He thought that he was just imagining things at first.

“I’m calling a doctor,” Twilight said. She tried to remain calm but a quiver found its way into her voice nonetheless. As she turned away from Big Mac to get to the door, she felt a hoof on her shoulder.

“No,” Big Macintosh said as Twilight turned her head to face him. “Ah don’t want anypony to know about this. Not the doctors, not Granny Smith an’ especially not Apple Bloom.”

“They’ll find out eventually,” Twilight told him. She lifted her own hoof and touched it to Big Mac’s forehead. The horn was barely a nub and could easily be hidden by a headband or his mane. The wings were a bit harder to hide. They weren’t the size of an a regular Changeling’s yet but they were still too large to comfortably hide.

“Ah realize that,” Big Mac said, his new wings twitching slightly. “And Ah’ll tell them when Ah’m ready to do so. But Ah won’t stay here in the hospital to be some kinda guinea pig.”

“But what if it gets worse?” Twilight asked.

“Ah’ll come to you,” Big Mac said. “Apple Bloom explained everything to me and Ah know what you are. There’s this little voice in mah head that’s urging me to call you Princess. It’s saying that Ah should listen to your every command and it frightens me. It’s barely a whisper now but it still scares me.”

Twilight found it hard to imagine that anything could frighten a stallion of his size. But Big Macintosh had gone through a failed conversion and had spent his time since the wedding in a state between consciousness and coma. Twilight couldn’t even begin to imagine how his own connection to the hive would impact his life.

“Okay,” Twilight consented. “But the moment that I feel I can’t handle this you’ll go straight to a doctor, are we clear?”

“Yes, Miss Twilight,” Big Macintosh said.

-

Twilight tended to Big Macintosh’s wounds herself, wrapping them up like Princess Celestia had taught her once. Miss Smarty Pants was a better test subject though, since Big Macintosh squirmed a lot more.

After thanking the nurses and doctors for their care, Big Macintosh and Twilight Sparkle were on the road to Sweet Apple Acres.

She wanted to make sure that Big Macintosh made it home safely and perhaps use the time they spent walking to try and change his mind, without ordering him to. Ordering her Changelings around was one thing but Big Macintosh was Applejack’s brother and a pony. That is, if you ignored the extra parts.

“I still think you should tell this to a doctor,” Twilight said as she walked next to Big Macintosh. She had to walk at a brisk pace, as the stallion took bigger steps than she did.

“Enope,” Big Mac said. “Ah’ve spent enough time in the hospital. Apples don’t farm themselves, you know.”

“What about your health?” Twilight asked.

“Ah’m an Apple, Miss Twilight. Something small like this ain’t gonna keep me down,” Big Mac said with a hint of pride in his voice.

“If you say so,” Twilight said with a sigh. So Applejack wasn’t the only stubborn pony in the family, Twilight thought.

The rest of the walk to Sweet Apple Acres was fairly quiet, as Big Macintosh wasn’t much of a talker anyway. Matter of fact, Twilight had never heard him say so much since she arrived in Ponyville.

“Miss Twilight?” Big Macintosh asked, snapping Twilight out of her thoughts. “About earlier? Ah wanted to ask you something?”

“I forgot all about that,” Twilight admitted. Sucker Punch had made sure of that.

“What did Chr- the queen do to me?” Big Mac worked his jaw a few times, finding it difficult to say Chrysalis’ name. “Ah know Ah was stuffed into a pod or something. Ah got these new limbs now but why?”

“I wasn’t there,” Twilight said. “But apparently she tried to convert you into a Changeling,” she explained.

“What…what would have happened to me then?” Big Macintosh asked.

“I think it’s best that you don’t know,” Twilight said. Talking with Big Mac made her think of the ponies back at the hive, who were awaiting their transformation into Changelings. She could only hope that what she had discovered at Fluttershy’s cottage could be applied to ponies as well.

Even if Twilight had accepted that she was a Changeling, she still didn’t like the thought of converting anypony. Chrysalis had spoken so lightly of it but she didn’t even know Big Macintosh or any of the ponies she converted.

It was probably easier that way, not knowing who they were or what family and friends they would leave behind.

Twilight shuddered at the thought. Her mind wandered back to the pony in the pod that Chrysalis had told her about. The one she had found, lost in the streets of Las Pegasus and apparently all alone. Did she have a family who were out there now, looking for her? Or was she well and truly alone in this world?

“Miss Twilight?” Big Mac asked, once again snapping Twilight out of her deep thoughts. “We’re at the farm.”

Apparently they had walked all the way over to Sweet Apple Acres in the time that Twilight was thinking.

As they approached the farm they noticed that something was going on. “What’s all this about?” Big Macintosh asked as they proceeded along the path towards the house.

Several of Princess Luna’s Night Guards were flying around, doing various chores around the apple farm. Three Thestrals, ponies with batwings, were working the field. All three of them were trying to pull the plow that Big Macintosh pulled on his own, which had the gentle giant chuckling softly.

“Ah there you are,” Granny Smith said as she walked towards her grandson and Twilight. “Where’ve you two been? The Princess has sent these nice ponies to help out on the farm.”

“Princess Celestia?” Twilight asked. As far as she knew, only Princess Luna was allowed to order the Night Guard around.

“Neigh, child. Princess Luna sends her regards,” Granny Smith said with pride clear in her voice. “Bless my old bones, Ah’ve had two princesses looking out for mah family and farm!”

“Princess Luna?” Twilight’s eyes widened. “That must mean she’s back in Canterlot!”

“Miss Twilight?” Twilight heard somepony call her name. She turned to see a batpony approaching her. “Princess Luna has asked us to come here and escort you and your friends to Canterlot,” he told her. “In celebration of Sir Macintosh’s knighting.”

“That soon?” Twilight asked. “He was only released from the hospital today.”

“Good news travels quickly,” the guard said. “Princess Twilight,” he added with a toothy grin.

Twilight blushed, before glaring at the Night Guard. There had been a few guards so far who knew of her true appearance and even highly trained guards loved a good gossip, it would seem.

“As I was saying, Princess Twilight, we have come here to escort you to Canterlot,” the Night Guard continued. “My colleagues are busy right now, retrieving Lady Rarity, her sister and the filly named Scootaloo. Princess Celestia requested that they too would join the celebration.”

Twilight nodded. “Thank you…” she lingered, hoping that the guard would realize that she had no idea of his name. Twilight knew a few of Celestia’s guards by name but the Night Guard were all strangers to her.

“Mistwing, ma’am,” the guard said.

“Thank you, Mistwing,” Twilight said properly. Mistwing saluted her and headed off to join his fellow Night Guards. That plow still hadn’t moved more than an inch, so he decided to go and help out there.

Twilight spotted Fluttershy near the Apple residence and started to walk towards her. As usual, Fluttershy kept herself away from the busyness and settled down in the shadow of the house.

“Oh, hi Twilight,” she said as Twilight came closer.

“Hey there,” Twilight said. “Did they tell about what’s going on?”

Fluttershy nodded. “We’re going to Canterlot… again.” She looked down at her hooves for a few seconds, before turning back to look at Twilight.

“You don’t want to go?” Twilight asked, noticing the hesitation on her voice. It wouldn’t be surprising, as Fluttershy had her responsibilities to her animals. She couldn’t just drop everything on a whim.

“I do,” Fluttershy assured her. “I’m just worried about Angel Bunny and my other animal friends. Mister Mistwing told me that he’s sending a guard to take care of him and the others but I’m still worried. What if he forgets to add the cherry to Angel’s salad? The poor thing will starve to death!”

“I’m sure it won’t come to that,” Twilight said. A stray fantasy unfolded in her mind, in which an enraged batpony shoved some salad down Angel Bunny’s throat. As much as she hated to admit it, Twilight had wanted to do so too at times, as the bunny was exceptionally rude to anypony except Fluttershy. He was only the regular kind of rude against her.

“Do you think Princess Cadance will be there?” Fluttershy asked, interrupting Twilight’s little fantasy of Angel Bunny getting his just deserts.

“I’m not sure,” Twilight said. “She’s still in the hospital, recovering.”

“Oh, I see,” Fluttershy said with a nod.

“But we can go visit her and Shiny, if you want to,” Twilight told her. “I’m sure she’ll love to get to know you better, Fluttershy.”

“I’d like that too,” Fluttershy agreed.

-

It didn’t take long for the Night Guards to gather Rarity, Sweetie Belle and Spike. Scootaloo took a bit longer, as she had been in the hospital to visit her mother.

But eventually, everypony was packed and ready to leave for Canterlot once more.

“Everypony ready to go?” Mistwing asked. By now he had abandoned the plow and assumed his previous task: to guide the transport to Canterlot.

A Thestral drawn carriage was hauled to the front of Sweet Apple Acres, much to Rarity’s dismay. The carriage itself was rather creepy-looking, much like Princess Luna’s carriage had been last Nightmare Night.

“In that?” Rarity asked, making a disapproving sound. “Honestly darlings, you can’t expect us to arrive in Canterlot in this thing? Where’s the glitter? The glamor?”

Twilight briefly considered summoning her own personal carriage, just to tease Rarity. This carriage looked a lot more solid than the one she had used to travel back to Ponyville.

“This is Princess Luna’s personal chariot,” one of the ponies pulling the chariot said.

Rarity gulped. “What I meant to say was that we couldn’t possibly dream of-”

“Just get in,” Mistwing said. “We’re on a schedule here.”

Rarity sheepishly made her way into the carriage, followed by Sweetie Belle. Twilight helped Big Macintosh bring Granny Smith into the carriage, before entering it herself. Fluttershy, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom brought up the rear, with Spike jumping up into the driver’s seat.

Twilight noticed that Sucker Punch had latched onto the roof, sitting there with the luggage. She tested out the range of the hive mind, by sending out a wordless message to the rest of her guards, who were still at the library. She told them to come meet her in Canterlot Castle. And to lock up and leave a note, in case somepony came in for a book. Twilight felt a bit bad, leaving the library unattended once more.

Granny Smith banging on the side of the carriage took her mind off of that. “You boys be careful with the farm, will you?” Granny asked.

“Don’t worry ma’am,” a nearby guard said. “We’ll keep things in order.”

“Ah’m holding you to that,” Granny muttered to herself. “Honestly, Ah know the Princesses send them but Ah doubt they even know which side of the shovel you’re supposed to jam into the ground!” She chuckled.

“Eyup,” Big Mac said. He was looking out the window to see that the three batponies pulling the plow had finally managed to move it into the right direction, an admirable feat in itself.

Twilight squirmed a little as she tried to find a more comfortable position to sit in. Luna’s personal carriage was just a bit too small for all the ponies in it, with Big Macintosh being the big pony he was.

To make some space she placed her saddlebag between her forelegs and opened it up. Twilight looked inside to find that her little brother was still sleeping soundly, still holding that rubber duck he had swiped from the bathroom. Twilight wondered if it was alright for him to sleep for as long as he did. But Chrysalis had said that young Changelings needed their sleep.

Twilight was relieved to see that he was comfortable like that, though she had been a bit worried about his health. She would have to make sure that he returned safely to the hive before long. Which was a bit of shame, she thought. She had gotten used to having him around, even if all he did was sleep and bite Spike.

The sudden shaking of the carriage told Twilight that the batponies were about to take off, so she quickly closed up her saddlebag and placed it more securely between her forelegs so it couldn’t fall off in case of turbulence.

It didn’t take long for the Night Guards to pull the carriage into the sky. The ride was a lot more bumpy than Twilight was used too but the batponies were much faster than Celestia’s Royal Guards. The lands beneath them quickly turned into a blur of all sorts of colors as the carriage picked up speed.

“Hey Big Mac!” Apple Bloom nudged her brother a few times. “What happened at the wedding?”

“Ah don’t think Big Macintosh’ll want to talk about that,” Granny Smith told her grandchild.

“It’s okay,” Big Macintosh said. “Ah don’t remember everything but…

-

“This was mah pa’s best suit,” Big Mac said, calmly as ever on the outside. On the inside, however, he was boiling with rage. He reared up onto his hindlegs, before smashing his front hooves down onto the ground. Several tiles cracked under his display of force, much to the horror of the assorted Changelings before him.

“Don’t just stand there!” Queen Chrysalis yelled. “Take him down!”

The two Changelings that had escaped Big Mac’s wrath before closed in on from his sides. Their fangs gleamed were bared threateningly at the red stallion but Big Mac had dealt with worse. Granny Smith for example, when she hasn’t had her coffee yet.

Unmoved, Big Mac waited for his opponents to make the first move. He didn’t have to wait long, as the two Changelings lunged at him from both sides.

They were hoping to catch Big Macintosh off guard, mistaking his patience for hesitation.

With all the grace that a stallion of his size could muster, Big Macintosh balanced on his hind legs once more and reached his front hooves to the Changelings.

The Changelings, not having expected such agility, were grabbed by Big Mac and their heads were slammed together. Both of them saw stars for a few seconds. At least until Big Mac had managed to turn his body around and gave the two of them a kick with his hind legs.

The way those Changelings soared through the air would have made his sister Applejack shed a tear in joy.

Queen Chrysalis stared nervously at the now three downed Changeling Soldiers. Using her magic, she pulled them away from Big Macintosh and closer to her. Unfortunately, all three of them were out cold and she couldn’t do much for them.

“What are you waiting for?” Queen Chrysalis asked. “A written invitation? Stop him! He’s trying to stop you from taking home your princess!”

That ignited a new flame within the present Changelings. Three of them spread their wings and flew up, hoping to gain an advantage over the ground bound pony.

At least, that was what they were hoping for, until Big Macintosh kicked a flower pot at them, knocking one of them into the other and causing both of them to crash down.

The third and last airborn Changeling decided to throw all caution to the wind and flew straight at Big Macintosh. Two seconds later he was sporting a lovely decorated pot on his head, missed Big Macintosh by a mile and crashed into the doorframe.

“That’s six,” Big Mac said casually, as if all he ever did was kick ass and take names.

“There is plenty more where that came from,” Queen Chrysalis growled. A blast of magic missed her by a hair. Turning around, she saw Princess Cadance standing there, her horn smoking from the blast.

“Excuse me for just a second,” Chrysalis said, facing away from Big Macintosh to take care of the Princesses.

Big Macintosh braced himself as six Changelings came flying towards him, all of them coming from different directions. As before, Big Macintosh waited for them to come to him. Jabbing his hoof forward, he caught one Changeling on the nose.

With a sickening crunch the Changeling was thrown back onto the ground, clutching his nose and whimpering in pain.

The other five Changelings attacked Big Macintosh in quick succession, each of them attempting to bite him or kick him with their hooves. A solid blow to the ribs had the large stallion wincing in pain and a kick to his head made him see stars.

But Big Macintosh wasn’t one to go down easily.

He artfully dodged another blow to the head and retaliated by rushing at the offending Changeling and headbutting him. The Changeling’s horn was tough but Big Mac was made of sterner stuff, so with a nasty crack the Changeling was sent flying off to join his fallen brothers.

Taking down that Changeling gave Big Mac some breathing room and bought him some precious seconds to think of his next move.

Those seconds ran out a bit too quickly for Big Mac’s liking, as a Changeling bit down on his left hind leg, ripping through his suit and delivering the venom in his fangs. At least, until Big Mac kicked him loose and then sent him flying into the nearest wall.

But the venom was starting to work on his system, making him a bit sluggish and disoriented.

Big Macintosh looked around him, the four Changelings he was facing had started to circle him. Their teeth were bared and their eyes were mocking, as if they knew that his body was slowly shutting off. Weariness was taking hold and it was rather appealing to Big Mac to just put his head down and catch some shuteye. In a few minutes, he probably would be doing just that.

But what could one stallion do against overwhelming odds in a few minutes?

Big Mac decided that he would find out for himself as he found himself almost stumbling over a fallen flag pole. He bend his neck down and grabbed it with his teeth and swung it around him, hitting the unsuspecting Changelings and knocking them away.

He swung the pole around again, this time hitting a Changeling square in the chest and knocking the air out of him. Twisting around he did the same to a different Changeling that tried to sneak up on him from behind.

Time was running out, Big Mac could feel it in his limbs as they grew heavier with each step he took towards the altar, where Chrysalis had already taken care of both Princess Celestia and Princess Cadance.

Turning whatever energy he had left into forward motion, Big Mac rushed towards them and straight at Queen Chrysalis. The Equestrian flag on the flag pole flew proudly, before Big Macintosh brought it down on the first Changeling that was foolish enough to get in his path.

With a loud crack, the pole broke neatly in half and sent splinters flying across the room. Big Mac discarded his destroyed weapon by tossing the damaged pole at a Changeling that planned on being his next opponent. Those plans were obviously halted by a sudden case of major headache, courtesy of Big Mac.

“Enough!” Queen Chrysalis screamed. “This will end right here, right now!” She took to the air and landed in front of Big Macintosh, knocking him back with her magic.

Big Macintosh would not be deterred by some fancy-smancy magic though. He pushed back against the force and, even in his venom-addled state, managed to break through.

“Impressive,” Queen Chrysalis said. “Very impressive indeed. I wonder what kind of Changeling you’ll be, once I add you to my hive!”

“No can do,” Big Macintosh said. “Ah’ve got a farm, two lil sisters and an old bat to look after.”

“Admirable,” Chrysalis simply said, before lighting up her horn with her green magic. “We’ll see how you’ll feel about them after I’m through with-

Queen Chrysalis was cut off by Big Mac, who had took a swing at her. Chrysalis dodged the blow but just barely.

“Pa taught me to never hit a mare,” Big Mac said solemnly. “He also taught me that to ignore that if said mare threatened mah family.”

“Impressive,” Chrysalis said. “Very few ponies would even dare to try and hit me. Leave him be, I’ll deal with him.”

Several Changelings backed away from Big Macintosh, forming a circle around him and Chrysalis.

“How is our venom treating you?” Chrysalis mocked. “Feeling sleepy yet?”

“A lil bit,” Big Mac admitted.

“I give you a minute, perhaps two, before you collapse,” Chrysalis said with a flash of her fangs. “If you make it that long.”

“Two minutes?” Big Mac asked. “Best to make them count.”

A surge of power flowed through him, the thoughts of his family fuelling him and pushing him forward.

Using the ancient Apple family fighting style, he landed a number of hits of Chrysalis’ pressure points. His hooves moved with such speed that nopony could even see them properly. To them they were just a blur.

Hit by hit, Chrysalis was pushed back until Big Macintosh ceased his seemingly unrelenting assault.

“Have you grown tired?” Chrysalis mocked. “I expected your hits to hurt me but they were as soft as a mosquito’s.”

“You’re already dead,” Big Mac stated.

"What are you talking about?” Chrysalis asked but before she could get an answer, she let out a shriek before exploding into-

“That didn’t happen!” Apple Bloom cried, interrupting Big Mac’s story.

“Yes it did,” Big Mac said, pulling a scrunchy face not unlike that of his sister when she got caught telling fibs.

“Maybe them Changelings bonked ya harder in the head than Ah thought,” Granny Smith said, followed by a chuckle.

Twilight couldn’t help but wonder just how much of that story was true. Celestia hadn’t described the fight between Big Macintosh and the Changelings in detail but she knew that he had taken down a dozen or so Changelings, before falling to Chrysalis herself. An impressive feat, to say the least.

Still, it was good to see Big Macintosh in such a good condition. Twilight was still worrying about him, as she didn’t think it was right for him to leave the hospital just yet. But at least he was joking around, which Twilight assumed was a good thing. She didn’t really know Big Macintosh all that well anyway.

“So Twilight,” Rarity called out to her to draw her attention. “Are you excited to meet our friends?”

“Am I ever,” Twilight said, thankful that Rarity gave her something to take her mind off of Big Mac’s condition. “It’ll be great to see them again.”

“And you’re not worrying anymore, are you?” Rarity asked, a critical look on her face.

“No, not anymore,” Twilight said. “I have faith in my friends and I shouldn’t have doubted any of you in the first place.”

“Well, I for one am glad to hear you say that,” Rarity admitted. “I was this close to embroidering a reminder on your next dress. ‘Your friends love you’ or something like that…” Rarity’s eyes widened just a tad more. “Idea!” she exclaimed.

“Oh dear,” Twilight chuckled nervously. She had seen that look in Rarity’s eyes before. Twilight foresaw many hours of fitting dresses in her future.

-

Before long, the carriage neared Canterlot. True to Twilight’s expectations, it had taken them a shorter time than it would have if Celestia’s guards had taken them. However, speed wasn’t everything, something that Fluttershy could attest to as she was looking slightly green from all the turbulence.

Luckily for her, the carriage was slowing down and flying closer to the ground. The Batponies descended with all the grace they could muster, considering the weight of the carriage they were pulling. Nonetheless, they landed softly and safely back onto terra firma.

As soon as they ground to a complete stop, the doors opened. The three Cutie Mark Crusaders were the first out of the carriage, with the fourth one lagging behind.

“Welcome to Canterlot,” Mistwing said as he offered a hoof to help Twilight step out.

“Thank you,” Twilight said as she took said hoof, much to Sucker Punch’s annoyance.

Once she got out of the carriage, Twilight started to look around to see if Celestia or Princess Luna were around. But all she saw was a pink blur, hurtling towards her at break-neck speeds.

“TWIIIIIILIIIIIGHT!” the blur screamed as it zoned in on Twilight.

Before Sucker Punch could even react, the blur had impacted with his ward, knocking her onto her back.

“Hi Twilight!” Pinkie said with a smile from cheek to cheek.

Author's Note

That’s right. Big Macintosh is a princess now. All hail Big Macicorn!

Ahem, it's been a while, hasn't it? I apologize for that. I wish I could update faster.

Anyway, this is part one of two. Part two is still being edited but I didn't want to keep this from you all any longer. You've been waiting way too long already.

Chapter 16 Part 02

Chapter 16 Part 2

Princess Luna and her band of merry ponies (and one tagalong changeling) left the hive behind them and once more travelled through the dusty Wastelands.

“Ha! This Great and Powerful Changeling shall be the best servant Princess Amaryllis has ever had or will have!” the Great and Powerful Changeling decreed as she walked besides Princess Luna. “She shall work harder than she has ever before!”

“Does this thing have an off-switch?” Rainbow Dash asked. “That’s like the tenth time she said that!”

“This Great and Powerful Changeling will continue to do so and you can’t stop her!” the Great and Powerful Changeling cheered.

“Sweet Celestia, she’s still as annoying as she was before,” Rainbow Dash facehoofed.

“At least she ain’t embarrassing us in front of everypony this time around,” Applejack noted as she gave Rainbow Dash a pat on the back.

“Am I missing something here?” Princess Luna asked.

“Yeah, we’re pretty sure that this Changeling here visited Ponyville some time ago,” Rainbow Dash explained. “When she was still a pony, I mean. Her name was Trixie and she kept on proclaiming that she was the most great and powerful Trixie or something.”

“It’s a long story,” Applejack said.

“It’s a long walk to Canterlot,” Luna said with a smile. “We have time.”

“You wanna do the honors?” Rainbow Dash asked Applejack, who nodded in response.

“Sure thing,” she said. “Some time ago, Miss Great and Powerful here came rolling into Ponyville with her travelling magic tricks, starts spouting a lot of hooey about being the best Unicorn and such.”

“Sparkle could kick her butt any day of the week,” Rainbow Dash interjected. “She just thought we’d think she was a braggart or nonsense like that if she did.”

“Ah was getting to that,” Applejack said, a little annoyed at the fact that Rainbow Dash interrupted her like that. “Now, as ah was saying: this Trixie comes into Ponyville and begins boasting about her greatness and stuff like defeating an Ursa Major and what not.”

“An Ursa Major?” Luna fought to suppress her laughter but failed royally. “Magic has little to no effect on their hide and a Unicorn is no more than a flea to them.”

“We kinda figured that,” Applejack said. “Apparently, a few of the young’uns thought it was a good idea to bring in an Ursa from the Everfree, so Trixie could vanquish it.”

“How have I not heard of this before?” Luna asked, her laughter falling away and replaced with worry. “An Ursa Major would have razed Ponyville to the ground and caused numerous casualties and fatalities!”

“It wasn’t an Ursa Major,” Applejack told her, which calmed Luna down visibly. “Just a baby. Twilight managed to magic it home to its mum.”

“My dear sister did mention something about a minor upstart with a nocturnal beast to me. Some time after I returned to my duties, I think it was.” Luna also recalled reading a friendship report, pertaining to the use of one’s skills and whether or not that was showing off.

“Anyway, afterwards Trixie ran off into the night. Haven’t seen hide or hair of her since.” Applejack tipped her hat in the direction of the Great and Powerful Changeling. “Ah reckon that’s why.”

“Ha! The Great and Powerful Changeling has no interest in your story,” the Changeling said as she turned to face the ponies. “That doesn’t sound like something the Great and Powerful Changeling would do! Not at all!”

“Trixie did that too,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “You know, talking in third person.”

“Calling herself Great and Powerful,” Applejack added.

“That… that may be so,” the Great and Powerful admitted. “However, that doesn’t mean anything to this Changeling. So what if she used to be this Trixie?”

“Nothing,” Luna said. “You made your choice, you told us so yourself.”

“That’s right!” the Great and Powerful Changeling said. “She is free from petty desires and needless emotions now.”

“You sure about that?” Applejack asked. “Cause you’re looking a mite upset about this.”

“Upset?” the Great and Powerful Changeling asked. “She is not upset! She is happy! She no longer cries herself to sleep, nor does she have nightmares of the stallion that ruined her life!”

“Nightmares?” Luna asked. “Who ruined your life?”

“She does not know, does not remember,” the Changeling said. “But he stole something right from under her nose. But this Changeling doesn’t even know why she was upset in the first place.”

“But what about-” Rainbow Dash started but she was quickly silenced by Princess Luna, who placed a hoof on her shoulder.

“Leave her be,” Luna said. “I do not think it is wise to keep pushing her. She forgot for a reason.”

Rainbow Dash turned away from the princess and back to the Changeling. True to Luna’s word, the Changeling looked rather upset.

“Okay then,” Rainbow Dash said. “Let’s just get going again. Sparkle’s waiting for us to get home.”

“That is true,” Luna said. “Come my little ponies… where’s the pink one?”

“Back over here,” Applejack said with a chuckle at the end. She pointed to a spot, a bit further out from where they were talking at the moment.

Pinkie Pie was sitting there on a conveniently placed rock, holding a sheet of paper in one hoof and a set of dice in the other. A pencil was tucked behind her ear and she was scrunching up her face as she was thinking deeply.

“What, pray-tell, are you doing now?” Luna asked as she walked up to Pinkie Pie.

“Rolling a rogue,” Pinkie Pie said, turning her head to look at Luna. “Should I specialize in lockpicking? Backstabbing?”

All that Pinkie got for an answer was Luna staring at her. “Is it truly necessary to do this right now?” the Princess asked eventually.

“Nah, not really,” Pinkie Pie admitted. “I just want to be prepared for our next adventure!”

“With some luck, that won’t be for a long, long time,” Luna grumbled.

“Really?” Pinkie Pie gasped. “Then we have to make the best of the time we have left! There’s so many things we still need to do!”

Luna froze up.

“We still need to tell stories and sing songs and slay evil monsters and find magical artifacts and save the world from unimaginable evils from beyond the depths of space and eat s’mores and find the princess in another castle and travel through time and find loot and-”

By now, Luna tuned Pinkie Pie out and sighed. Deeply, as she thought of how to deal with this in the best manner.

“Look Pinkie Pie, how about we make s’mores right here, right now?” Luna asked. “Will that satisfy your need for adventuring?”

“Awww, so no unimaginable evils from beyond the depths of space?” Pinkie Pie asked with a pout.

“If we have the time,” Luna gave in. “Now come, your friends are waiting for us. I don’t think Applejack will be pleased with us spending any more time here but I believe that we could all use a little rest.”

The two ponies walked back over to their waiting companions, with Luna being the first to speak. “We will rest here for a while, before resuming our journey.”

“What?” Applejack asked. “Why?”

“Because you all look dead on your hooves,” Luna pointed out. “I don’t think any of you have slept much and I think it would do well if we stay put for a little while.” Luna approached Applejack and laid a reassuring hoof on her shoulder. “Canterlot isn’t going anywhere.”

“Ah guess so,” Applejack admitted begrudgingly. “And ah could use a boost.”

“Then we will rest and partake in s’mores for now!” Luna declared.

“Way ahead of you!” Pinkie Pie cried out. The three ponies and one Changeling turned their heads to see Pinkie Pie, sitting besides a roaring campfire and holding up five sticks with marshmallows on them.

“You know what, Applejack? I’m not even surprised at this anymore,” Princess Luna said.

“Is that a good thing?” Applejack asked.

“I don’t know,” Luna admitted, a frown forming on her face. “Perhaps. Only time will tell.”

Without further ado, the four ponies gathered around the fire and took up their marshmallow roasting tools.

The Great and Powerful Changeling sat back and watched from a distance.

“Hey!” Pinkie Pie cried out to her. “There’s room for one more!”

“No thank you,” the Changeling said. “The queen has fed this Changeling more than enough love for her mission. This Changeling does not need additional food.”

“There’s s’mores,” Pinkie tempted.

“This Changeling does not care for your food,” the Great and Powerful Changling said with an air of arrogance to her voice.

“With chocolate,” Rainbow Dash added.

In an instant the Changeling had moved to sit in between Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. “This Great and Powerful Changeling has changed her mind. She will gladly partake in these sugary and chocolatey treats.”

“That’s the spirit!” Pinkie Pie placed a stick through one the holes in the Great and Powerful Changeling’s forelegs. The Changeling looked marginally annoyed at that but didn’t say anything, as to not ruin her chances of getting delicious s’mores.

The rag-tag group of merry misfits (and Applejack) enjoyed the warmth the fire gave them and the sweetness of the self-made snacks.

But before long they were packing up, to leave for Equestria once more.

-

Celestia watched through the window from atop her throne as the sun slowly rose up from beyond the horizon. It was a ritual she enjoyed greatly, as it was much like greeting an old friend, each and every day.

Slowly, Equestria began to stir and awaken under the sun’s warming rays. Windows opened up, ponies walked around and Celestia knew that some of them would soon come to speak to her.

Every day, from morning to midday Celestia would receive ponies who wished for her listening ear. Some with phenomenal plans and ideas, some with problems and difficulties. And some came to her, just to have somepony to talk to.

Celestia enjoyed helping these ponies in any way she could, be it by slipping them a few bits to get them started, to simply listening to what burdened their hearts.

However, very few ponies actually gathered up the courage to approach her in the first place. Celestia realized that to the masses, she would always be somepony above them. It made her a bit sad but she much preferred it over being feared, like she was so many years ago.

A loud knocking on the door startled her out of her deep thoughts and brought a smile to her face. “It seems that we have guests,” Celestia said to her personal guards. “Would you be so kind to see them in?”

One of her guards sprung in action and opened the door.

Much to Celestia’s surprise, Prince Blueblood rushed in with a furious look on his face.

“How dare you?” Blueblood demanded as he strode towards Celestia.

“Dare what, my dear nephew?” Celestia asked, staying calm even as Blueblood raged in front of her.

“Oh don’t play the fool with me, Aunt Celestia!” Blueblood yelled. “You know what you did!”

“I do know so,” Celestia stated. “But calm down. You are acting like a disrespectful little foal and I find it hard to take you serious at this point.”

Blueblood glared at her, but held his tongue. Being compared to a bratty foal was not something he enjoyed and he did not wish to further prove his aunt right.

“Now, Prince Blueblood, do you realize why I did what I did?” Celestia asked, her voice as calm as ever.

“To make a fool out of me?” Blueblood sneered. “I cannot understand you, Aunt Celestia. I took action against the Changelings who are hiding in our lands and you deny me!”

“What you did was not ‘taking action’ at all,” Celestia told him. “What you tried to do would have spread fear into the hearts of all ponies. It would have shattered what little trust Princess Luna could have earned. We would have made the Changelings into our enemies.”

“They are our enemies!” Prince Blueblood said forcefully, though he couldn’t help but let a quiver find its way into his voice. “They attacked us!”

“That they did,” Princess Celestia said. “They attacked us, impersonated us and stole our ponies away.”

“That’s just it! They stole Twilight Sparkle away and-” Blueblood started but was silenced by a hoof held up by Celestia.

“Prince Blueblood, I think it’s time that you learned the truth of what happened at the wedding,” Celestia said. “I should have told you earlier, before you would turn to such measures.”

“I already know what happened at the wedding,” Blueblood sneered. “I fail to see the point of hearing it again.”

“Perhaps you know what happened,” Celestia started. “But do you know why?”

“You expect me to believe there was reason to their madness?” Blueblood asked.

“With the way you’ve been acting these past few days, I don’t know what to expect.” Celestia frowned.

“Go ahead then,” Blueblood said with a sigh. “Why did they assault Cadance? Why did they attack Canterlot? Why did they kidnap Twilight Sparkle?”

“It’s a long story, my dear nephew,” Celestia started. “One that has its roots many thousands of years ago. I trust that you still remember the Flutterponies?”

“You used to tell me about them,” Blueblood said as he thought back to when he was but a little prince. “Ponies with butterfly wings, that vanished long ago.”

“They did not vanish,” Celestia said, her heart suddenly heavy with guilt. “They were destroyed by Discord. I wasn’t there to aid them in their time of need and they paid the price.”

“I, I am sorry to hear that,” Prince Blueblood said. He had rarely seen his aunt grow so sad, so quickly. If he wasn’t so livid with her, he would have rushed over to give her a comforting hug.

“It happened a long time ago,” Celestia said. “Ten thousand years, give or take a decade or two. Discord’s reign was a chaotic time, to say the least.”

“Aunt Celestia, I fail to see the link between your story and the Changelings,” Prince Blueblood said.

“Patience, young prince,” Celestia said, noticing the annoyed look she received from her nephew. Despite the titles and glitter and glamor, he was still a young stallion, one that could easily be riled by his aunt’s antics. Celestia missed the time when she could just tell him a story or fire some magical sparks from her horn and see him smile.

Unfortunately, that time was long behind them now and the prince was getting restless once more.

“As I was saying,” Celestia continued. “The Flutterponies were destroyed by Discord, who used his chaotic power to turn Flutter Valley into what is known now as the Wastelands.

“However, I was wrong to assume that Discord had merely destroyed the Flutterponies. I should have known better,” Celestia admitted.

“What did happen to them then?” Blueblood asked.

“Discord happened,” Celestia said simply. “He destroyed their home, drove them underground and then tricked them into using chaos magic on themselves, turning them into Changelings.”

“So what you’re saying here is that they used to be ponies?” Blueblood looked more than a little disgusted by that, though Celestia was too engulfed in her own story to notice.

“Indeed so. I’ve read Queen Flutterheart’s journal, in which she describes these events. I even have a copy of the spell that turned the Changelings into what they are now,” Celestia told him.

“This is all very interesting and such but I still don’t know why they attacked us,” Blueblood said, his tone growing impatient.

“It was because of Chrysalis’ heir,” Celestia stated. “Chrysalis’ daughter has lived amongst us all her life and the queen wanted to make sure that her daughter received all the love she needed.”

“But why Cadance?” Blueblood asked, seemingly undisturbed by the mention of Chrysalis’ heir. “Why Twilight? Why… oh no…” A sudden realization came over Blueblood.

“I see that you’ve figured it out on your own,” Celestia said calmly. It was quite obvious what Blueblood thought of that little fact as his expression turned from disgust to rage and back.

“No!” Blueblood screamed. “You’re saying that Twilight Sparkle is Chrysalis’ daughter?!”

“That’s exactly what I’m saying,” Celestia said. “Eighteen years ago, Princess Amaryllis was placed in the Twilight household, to be loved and raised into a fine young mare. Queen Chrysalis impersonated Cadance so she could make sure that her heir was safe, before taking her home.”

“No!” Blueblood screamed again. “This isn’t! This can’t! This can’t be real!” he stammered.

“Please, dear nephew. Get a hold of yourself,” Celestia said, calm as ever.

“I will not calm down!” Blueblood uttered. “You’re telling me that- that thing in the statue garden was Twilight Sparkle?!”

“That ‘thing’ as you put it, was in fact Twilight Sparkle,” Celestia said, a hint of anger finally finding its way into her voice. She did not appreciate anypony, not even family, badmouthing her faithful student. “She returned home on her own.”

“Then why didn’t you tell me so?” Blueblood said, his tone suspicious all of a sudden as if he had realized something. “Why did you pretend that she was an ambassador of sorts?”

“Because of the way you acted then and the way you’re acting now,” Celestia said. “You tackled her, remember? If I had told you then and there, you would probably have thrown the same fit you’re throwing here.”

“I am not throwing a fit!” Blueblood yelled.

“You’re screaming at me, denying what I say and you’re not showing any signs of letting up,” Celestia pointed out. “By all means, you are throwing a fit.”

“No…” Blueblood muttered. “Something else happened. Queen Chrysalis, she tried to take control of your mind! But she failed, yes, so she sent her daughter to finish the job!” It all made sense to him now! Why else would Celestia act so casually around such a creature and her minions?

“My dear nephew, I am not under any manner of mind control spells,” Celestia said. She did not like the direction this conversation was taking.

“That’s exactly what you would say if you were!” Blueblood countered.

“And what would I say if I wasn’t?” Princess Celestia asked. “Prince Blueblood, you are overreacting once more.”

“I will not stand for this mockery!” Blueblood said, taking a defiant step towards Celestia. “I will not allow you to be ruled over by such vile magic! Guards, subdue the princess!”

The two guards flanking Celestia did not respond to his orders.

“Didn’t you hear me?” Blueblood fumed. “The princess is under Changeling control! She needs to be-”

“We will defend Princess Celestia,” one of the guards said as they moved to stand in between Blueblood and their protégé.

“Even against her own ‘captain’ if need be,” the other guard added.

“Your accusations are without proof or meaning, my dear nephew,” Celestia said softly, hoping to calm her nephew down before he did something really stupid.

“Do you even understand what you’re saying?” Blueblood sneered. “The very idea that Twilight Sparkle could be such a creature is unimaginable! Who could’ve come up with something like that?

“I know of someone who could,” Celestia whispered, thinking back of the horrors she had seen back in the day.

“No, it’s all too obvious what is going on here,” Blueblood said, ignoring Celestia’s answer. “And I think I know what to do about it… it’s a long shot though...” he muttered under his breath, inaudible to Celestia and her guards.

Celestia’s guards stood even closer to the princess now, as if waiting for Blueblood to do something stupid.

But instead, Blueblood backed away from the princess before turning around and running away without a word.

“Well, that should have gone better,” Celestia said to herself.

“Shall we go after him?” one of the guards asked.

“I think it would be best if we leave him alone for the time being,” Celestia said. “He may not act like it but Prince Blueblood is a smart stallion. He’ll realize how stupid his accusations are soon enough.”

“And if he doesn’t?” the same guard asked.

“Then I’ll have to find a different way to convince him that my mind is my own,” Celestia said. “Perhaps reminding him of a few awkward anecdotes will clear things up," she joked, trying to alleviate the mood a bit.

Celestia was no fool though, as she saw, despite his anger, how worried and convinced her nephew seemed. She hoped that she could set him straight, before he actually did something stupid.

-

Blueblood ran as fast he could, while still looking dignified, through the hallways. He had to get away from Princess Celestia and think of a way to properly help her. He had a few ideas but no clue on whether or not they'd really work.

“This is bad,” Blueblood said to himself. “Really bad. To think that Aunt Celestia could have fallen to such wicked magic. If she can, then all of us can!”

It took him a moment to realize that he was pacing around in the same hallway over and over again, much to the amusement of the staff.

“Ah-ha!” a joyous voice rung through the air. “There you are, dear nephew!”

Blueblood turned around and started to smile. “Aunt Luna? You’re back!” This was just what he needed! Surely Princess Luna would be able to come to her sister’s aid.

“We have returned,” Princess Luna declared. “It was a bitter and long journey, full of danger and traps but we have come back, bearing the spoils of victory!”

“So, Twilight Sparkle… is she okay?” Blueblood asked. This was exactly what he needed. Seeing Twilight Sparkle, the real one, would surely help Princess Celestia snap out of her controlled state.

“Very much so,” Luna said. “Not a hair on her head was harmed, as far as I know.”

“Then where is she? Can I see her?” Blueblood asked, his worries about Celestia temporarily shoved aside, as this pertained to his one true love!

“I had thought you would have seen her by now,” Luna said. “She did return here before us.”

“Come again?” Blueblood felt very cold all of a sudden, as if ice water was flowing through his veins.

“Twilight Sparkle returned to Canterlot before us,” Luna explained.

Blueblood took a step back away from Luna. “I see…” he said, trying to sound nonchalant.

“Has your other aunt told you of her heritage by now?” Luna asked. “Are you alright?” she asked as she noticed that he was starting to sweat profusely.

“Well, look at the time!” Blueblood held up his imaginary pocketwatch. “I must be off, Aunt Luna. We’ll talk later!” he said rapidly before running off.

“What a strange colt,” Luna said to herself. “I didn’t even get the chance to return his brooch.”

She took the shining accessory out of her saddlebag and rubbed it clean as some dust had made its way onto it.

Luna quickly placed the broche back, before heading towards her intended destination: her sister’s throne room. Since dawn had only come just before, it was obvious that Celestia would be there.

-

“Big sister!” Luna yelled as she threw the doors to Celestia’s throne room open. “I have returned triumphantly! The enemy has been conquered, the princess had been saved and I managed to keep my sanity around the pink one!” Luna declared boldly as she walked towards Celestia’s throne with her head held high.

“Are you sure about that last one?” Celestia joked, before jumping off of her throne and gliding towards her sister. “I am so happy to see you again, my dear sister.”

“As am I,” Luna said as she hugged her sister. “Oh Celestia, why didn’t you warn me that the pink one was insane?”

“I thought you knew,” Celestia said, releasing her sister from her hold. “Remember Nightmare Night?”

“All too well,” Luna grumbled. “I just hadn’t realized it was that bad. But I digress, we must discuss the Changelings’ willingness to become our allies.”

“We shall but where are Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie?” Celestia asked. “I had hoped to greet them as well.”

“They are currently at the guests’ quarters,” Luna said. “They needed to recuperate and rest. The Wastelands are not a safe place, after all.”

“I don’t doubt it,” Celestia said. “I shall visit them shortly. Now tell me everything.”

“Before I start, I have to make something clear,” Luna said. “Queen Chrysalis does not wish to ally herself with you. She specifically said that she’d deal with me and only me…”

“I see,” Celestia said, before sighing deeply. “I had feared that.”

“Sister? What happened a thousand years ago between you and Starlight?” Luna asked.

“I… I do not know for sure,” Celestia reluctantly admitted. “There’s these shreds… but I remember waking up one day to go and check on her, only to find her home all but abandoned. Dust everywhere, the mailbox overflowing… it was as if she got up and vanished, just like that.”

Celestia closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Luna, something happened to me a thousand years ago. Something awful and it wasn’t just me losing my sister. I think I hurt Starlight somehow but I cannot remember it all.”

“I don’t understand,” Luna said.

“Let’s not speak here,” Celestia said. “Guards,” she turned to her protectors. “Court will be closed early today.”

“We will take care of it, princess,” the guard closest to Celestia said.

“Thank you,” Celestia said. “Now come Luna, we will discuss this further in my chambers.”

The two of them swiftly teleported to Celestia’s private room, away from any would-be eavesdroppers.

With a flash of magic, the two alicorns appeared in Celestia's chamber. Luna quickly walked across the room and opened the doors to the balcony, allowing some fresh air to enter the room.

Stepping outside, she waited for her sister to follow.

“Luna.” Celestia joined her sister outside on the balcony and faced her. “I attacked Twilight Sparkle and tried to turn her to stone,” she said. “When she turned into a Changeling before me, something inside me snapped. I became something I’m not. Not anymore at least.”

“This is most worrying,” Luna said, her expression being one of shock and worry. “We both agreed not to do so anymore, shortly after we were reunited. That we would treat our subjects with love and respect from now on. For you to turn on your student like that.”

“I had no control over what I did,” Celestia reluctantly admitted. “It was as if I sat in the backseat of my own mind. No matter how hard I protested, I could not change what was going on. If not for Twilight’s guardians and our captive Changelings, I might have…” Celestia couldn’t bear to finish that sentence.

She turned away from Luna and looked out over Canterlot, watching as the city bustled with activity.

“Luna, the doctor told me that I have sealed memories,” Celestia said, trying to shift away from the topic at hoof. “They are very thoroughly sealed and I believe that seeing Twilight as a Changeling unlocked one of them.”

“Memory seals?” Luna asked as she walked over to her sister. “Powerful mind magics and very rare too. Where could you have… oh no.”

“What is it?” Celestia asked.

“Sister, this is going to sound odd but I need to cast a sleeping spell on you,” Luna said.

“A sleeping spell?” Celestia asked. “Luna, are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

“I have a hypothesis to put to the test,” Luna said. “The dream is but a gateway into the mind. I swear, I will not tamper with the seals but I need to see them, perhaps even examine them.”

Celestia nodded. “I trust you with my life, little sister.”

“Thank you,” Luna said.

Celestia turned back to her room. Using her magic, she summoned several pillows from her bed and laid them down, before settling down on them. “Ready when you are,” she said, once she was comfortable.

Luna nodded and closed her eyes. Her horn glowed and Celestia’s eyes slowly closed.

-

“So this is what my big sister dreams about,” Luna said as she observed the dream world. It reminded her greatly of the castle she grew up in with her mother and big sister, before the Smooze had consumed it all.

A pint-sized Luna galloped past her, followed by a younger looking Celestia. The real Luna smiled at the sight as she thought back fondly to when she was that age. Even though Celestia had been a few thousand years older than her, she had still made plenty of time to play with her.

And after their mother left, Celestia still made time for even though she was ruling the fledgling country of Equestria.

Luna would have loved to stay here and reminisce but she had a job to do. Her sister was counting on her.

Although it had been so very long ago, the layout of the castle came back to her as she moved deeper within it.

Guided by her memories, she ended up at the door to her mother’s room. Luna wanted to knock on it, to see if Celestia’s memories and fantasies had placed her here as well. But she decided against it, if only to keep the memories of her mother pure.

Unbeknownst to Luna, the door opened the moment she walked away. A pristine looking Alicorn stuck her head through the door, wondering whether or not somepony had been at the door.

Luna moved her search to the basement. It seemed the most logical place to begin, as their mother had always forbidden them from going down there.

True to Luna’s thoughts, there was something in the basement. Something that should not be there. At the bottom of a seemingly endless spiral staircase, there was a door.

A single, solid steel door. Chains covered the front of the door in a zigzag pattern with several locks keeping them closed up. Luna could see a few open padlocks, lying on the ground in front of the door.

“Just as I thought… as I feared,” Luna said to herself. “Oh Amethyst, what have you done?”

Luna approached the door slowly, as to not set off any traps or other protective spells. She recognized the spellwork and she knew that Amethyst would never do something like this rushed. She would take her time and spend it wisely.

A small handle sat in the center of the door, which could be moved sideways. Luna had seen it before, on maximum security prison’s doors.

Slowly and cautiously she slid the handle to the left.

“Hello Luna,” a firm and commanding voice said.

-

“Luna?” Celestia asked. “Are you alright? Speak to me, please?”

“I… I am fine,” Luna said. When had she started to sweat, she wondered as she noticed just how clammy her coat was all of a sudden.

“I was so worried,” Celestia said as she hugged her little sister. “I woke up all of a sudden and you were just lying there.”

“Something happened,” Luna said. “I found something, in your dream. I recognized the spells.”

“You did?” Celestia’s eyes widened. “Tell me Luna, who did this to me?”

“Queen Amethyst,” Luna said. “My best friend.”

“Starlight’s mother?” Celestia asked, shock clear in her voice. “Why would she…”

“What?” Luna looked her sister in the eyes, only to see sadness in them.

“Luna, I think I did something awful, so many years ago…” Celestia said, tears forming in the corners of her eyes.

“Something to make Queen Chrysalis hate you?” Luna offered. “Something… Celestia? Did you blame her for what happened to me?”

“OF COURSE I DID!!” Celestia screamed, her eyes full of unbridled rage. “All she had to do was perform adequately when needed and she couldn’t even do that!”

Luna took a step back, away from Celestia. “Sister! Get ahold of yourself!”

“I am justified in hating her!” Celestia screamed, oblivious to Luna’s protests. Her wings flared open, revealing their impressive size. With her wings open and her eyes aglow, the normally so gentle princess looked more like a tyrant than anything else.

“She should have-” Celestia’s scream died off. “I should have- Oh, Luna…”

Slowly the Princess’ eyes cleared up, once more showing the friendly magenta orbs that Luna knew. Her wings folded back and the image of the tyrant was gone. Where before her eyes had shown uncontrolled anger, they now seemed more troubled than anything else.

“It happened again…” Celestia shivered. “Luna, I am sorry you had to see that.”

“No, sister, don’t you dare be sorry for this. This is not your fault,” Luna assured her.

But Celestia shook her head at her sister’s comforting words. “No, I have seen shards of the sealed memories. I- I think I banished Starlight. Banished and disowned her.”

“I don’t know what to say to that,” Luna admitted. “You’re not one to let your emotions rule you like that, so surely there must be an explanation for all of this.”

“Well, there’s only two who know for sure. One has passed away and the other hates me,” Celestia said. “And here I was, thinking that we could have a celebration.” Celestia seemed to say that last part only to herself, as if thinking out loud.

“Come again?” Luna asked, confused by the sudden change of subject.

“It’s nothing,” Celestia said. “After receiving word of Big Macintosh’s sudden and complete recovery, I had thought to throw a feast in honor of you and the girls returning, along with Sir Macintosh’s knighting. But I think-”

“I think that is an excellent idea,” Luna interjected before Celestia could continue.

“You do?” Celestia asked, confusion sounding true in her voice. “But Luna, if this happens again…”

“Then I will be there to stop it,” Luna said, a fire burning in her eyes as she spoke. “And together, we will find a solution to this.”

“Thank you Luna,” Celestia said as she once more wrapped her sister up in a hug.

“Please, we’re sisters,” Luna said, trying to sound dismissive. “Now tell me more about Big Macintosh. How is he?”

“I have not seen him myself but I received a letter from the Ponyville Hospital this morning. Sir Macintosh has made a full recovery during the night. The doctor wanted to keep him there for observation but allegedly he said ‘enope’ to that and asked to be discharged.”

“Well, it seems that Chrysalis has kept to her word,” Luna said with a smile. “But back to the subject at hoof, when did you have this festivity planned?”

“I was thinking tomorrow,” Celestia said as she reluctantly released her sister. “We’d have plenty of time to set things up and invite the right ponies.”

“Right ponies?” Luna asked. “Do I detect some politics there?”

“In a way, yes,” Celestia said. “What social get-together doesn’t involve politics? If enough ponies see that Twilight and the Changelings are not our enemies anymore, the others will follow.”

“Sneaky,” Luna said. “But don’t get ahead of yourself. I already told you that the Changelings sometimes kidnap ponies. If the populace discovers this…”

“Then we will act accordingly,” Celestia said. “If this new alliance is to take shape, the kidnappings will have to stop. I don’t doubt that Twilight will cease the practice but I have no idea of when she’ll become queen.”

“Queen Chrysalis offered some ideas,” Luna said. “But I think it would be best if we discuss these later. Right now, we have a p-a-r-t-y to plan.”

“You mean a party?” Celestia asked.

“Shhhh,” Luna shushed her. “Don’t say that word! The pink one will hear you!”

“Pinkie Pie is quite the hooffull, I admit,” Celestia said with a laugh.

She stood up from her pillows and gathered them up in her magic, levitating them back into her room. Once they were properly in place, she used her magic to float an inkwell and a scroll towards her.

The quill dipped itself a few times and the scroll unfurled and before long, the feather danced over the paper as Celestia wrote her letter. Once she was done, she rolled it up and sealed it. “Luna, could I ask you to send your Night Guards to Ponyville? To retrieve Twilight Sparkle and company?”

“Of course you may but why not send your own?” Luna asked as Celestia levitated the scroll to her little sister.

“I’m afraid my Royal Guard are a bit… undermanned at the moment,” Celestia begrudgingly admitted. “Most of them are on leave right now and the rest are out all over Equestria.”

“Whatever for?” Luna asked.

“Captain Blueblood sent them out on a wild goose chase,” Celestia said with an uncharacteristic roll of her eyes.

“Captain… Blueblood?” Luna cocked her head in confusion. “You’re kidding, right?”

“I’m afraid not,” Celestia said. “Remember that boon we gave to Blueblood the first?”

“Oh... that,” Luna said with a soft sigh escaping her lips. “I knew that would come back and bite us one day. What did he do with your guards?”

“Sent them all over Equestria, in search of Changelings,” Celestia explained. “Needless to say, it could have ended disastrously if he actually found one.”

“That impatient little imp!” Luna scoffed. “At least have the decency to wait until we returned and failed.”

“You know what he’s like,” Celestia soothed. “And I do believe that his heart was in the right place. He’s just been awfully worried about Twilight and I waited too long to tell him the truth.”

“So that’s why he was acting so off, when I ran into him,” Luna mused. “Did he say anything else on the matter?”

“He believes me to be under some form of mind control,” Celestia answered her. “That where Chrysalis failed, her daughter succeeded.”

“That seems rather farfetched,” Luna said, rubbing her chin in thought. “I will go speak to him on the matter, after I’ve sent some guards to Ponyville.”

“Thank you, sister,” Celestia said. “If you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go and visit Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Rainbow Dash, to thank them for what they did for Twilight and Equestria.”

“Oh, I almost forgot to tell you this but we brought a gift from Chrysalis to Twilight along with us,” Luna said.

“A gift?” Celestia asked. “Do I want to know?”

“She has sent a Changeling along with us, to serve as Twilight’s personal assistant,” Luna said, not caring whether or not Celestia wanted to satisfy her curiosity. “She’s a bit… weird. You’ll see, she’s with the girls right now.”

-

“The Great and Powerful Changeling deems these accommodations adequate,” the Changeling said as she rolled around on her bed in a what some may deem ‘silly’ way.

“A-de-what?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Come on, this room’s the best of the best in the castle, what more could you want?”

True to Rainbow Dash’s word, the room was more than fit for royalty. It was clean as a whistle, very colorful and a fresh bouquet of flowers spread a sweet scent through the air. They had even gone as far as to provide a cloud bed for Rainbow Dash. Princess Celestia and Luna were nothing if not hospitable.

“How do Changelings bunk up anyway?” Applejack asked.

“In large rooms, filled with many cots,” the Changeling told her. “They are equally comfortable, if not more so, and the company is much better.”

“That offer still stands, you know,” Rainbow Dash whispered to Applejack. “One swift kick…”

“Twilight’ll sort her out,” Applejack responded in an equally hushed tone. “Ah hope. Just try to ignore her, for now.”

“Can’t promise anything,” Rainbow Dash said, before she dug into her saddlebags and pulled out her signed copy of the latest, unreleased, Daring Do book. “Just let me read my book in peace and I’ll be fine though.”

A soft knocking on the door caused Rainbow Dash to groan in annoyance. “Oh come on!” she cried out.

The door opened up and Celestia stuck her head through. “Good morning, my little ponies.”

“Princess Celestia!” the ponies jumped up and ran up to her, before bowing down.

“Oh my little ponies, you need not bow before me,” Celestia said.

“Don’t expect this Changeling to do so,” the Great and Powerful Changling said, not even attempting to get up or acknowledge the princess. “She will only bow to her own princess.”

“And who might this be?” Celestia asked as she walked into the room, ignoring the blatant disrespect the visitor was showing.

“That’s the Great and Powerful Changeling,” Rainbow Dash said, her face showing just how laughable she found that.

“Queen Chrysalis has sent her along with us,” Applejack explained. “Sort of a maid or something.”

“The Great and Powerful Changeling is not a maid!” the Changeling sat up and glared at Applejack. “She is a servant and she shall be the very best servant ever!”

“She’s passionate about it, that’s for sure,” Celestia said. “The other Changelings I’ve met so far weren’t like you.”

“This Changeling was not born so,” the Changeling said. “She was saved by Queen Chrysalis and now she is happy!”

The princess hesitated for a second. This was a first for her; meeting a changeling that had been born a pony. But she looked just like all the others, she just acted differently. “I…”Celestia hesitated again, trying to find the right words. “I am happy for you,” she eventually said, finding that the best way to express herself.

Celestia then turned to Applejack. “Applejack, I believe I have some good news for you.”

“Is it about Big Macintosh?” Applejack asked hopefully.

“It is, indeed. The Ponyville hospital has informed me that he has made an almost miraculous recovery,” Celestia said. Seeing Applejack’s face brighten brought a smile to hers. “He’s already been discharged, on his own request.”

“Ha, can’t keep an Apple down for long!” Applejack cheered. “Hey Princess? Ah don’t mean to be rude but can ah borrow one of them skycarriages?”

“There’s no need for that, Applejack,” Celestia said. “Luna’s sending an escort, to bring him and your friends and family here. We’re having a celebration tomorrow, to celebrate your return and Big Macintosh’s knighting.”

“But Princess, what about the farm?” Applejack asked. “Ah’ve been away far too long already, ah don’t think ah should-”

“If I may interrupt,” Princess Luna said as she walked past the open door. “I could arrange some farmhands, if you wish.”

“You could?” Applejack asked.

“I can,” Luna said. “I’m pretty sure some of my Night Guard have green hooves.”

“Well then, ah won’t complain,” Applejack said with a soft chuckle. “Just make sure they know what they’re doing, okay? That farm’s mah family’s life’s work.”

“You have my word,” Luna said. “Sister, if I may bother you for a minute?” she asked, turning to Celestia.

“Of course,” Celestia said. She left after her sister, closing the door as she walked into the empty hallway. Save for the occasional remaining guard on patrol, there was nopony there to bother them.

“I can’t seem to find Prince Blueblood anywhere.” Luna frowned. “I decided to check on him first but I can’t find hide nor hair of him.”

“I’m sure he’s around here somewhere,” Celestia said as she walked to a nearby window, looking over the courtyard. “You know how he gets at times. Can’t get him out of the castle for months and then he suddenly gets up and leaves for three weeks at a time.”

“You think that’s what happened?” Luna asked as she joined her sister. “Seems a bit sudden, even for him.”

Celestia shook her head. “Probably not,” she said. “I hope he’s just wandering around Canterlot, clearing his head.”

“Should I send him an invitation as well?” Luna asked.

“You should,” Celestia said, looking straight at her sister. “Perhaps if he and Twilight were able to talk, he will realize that he is wrong in his observations.”

“One can only hope,” Luna said. “Perhaps he will show his affection towards your student in one go as well.” Luna laughed, having seen Blueblood’s dreams on the matter.

“Now that would be a sight to behold,” Celestia said, suppressing a giggle that was unbecoming of a princess.

“Indeed it would be,” Luna said. She couldn’t help but imagine the ramifications of such a union. As amusing as Blueblood’s dream had been, a wedding between the two at this point could be a tipping point in the relations between Equestria and the Wastelands.

“Of course, Prince Blueblood would have to answer for all the things he’s done so far, including tackling Twilight to the ground.” Celestia frowned, though her expression quickly turned into a more mischievous one. “But if they’re made for each other, then love will work its magic.”

“That or Cadance helps it out,” Luna said.

“But let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” Celestia said, deciding that they had spent enough time worrying over her student’s love life. “For now, we should just concentrate on the celebration, Blueblood can wait.”

“I just pray that he won’t do anything stupid,” Luna said to herself.

-

A few hours passed quickly. Having rested up a bit, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were now waiting outside, for the carriage carrying their friends and family. They had to remain at a safe distance but they still had a good overview on the landing strip, where the carriage would touch down any minute now.

“I think I see it!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “No, wait… nope, just a bird.”

“Pinkie, that’s like the fortieth time you’ve mistaken a bird for a carriage.” Rainbow Dash sighed.

“Forty-second,” Pinkie Pie corrected. “At least I’m pretty sure that one over there is a bird.” She pointed up to a dot that was slowly becoming larger and larger.

“That’s a bit big for any old bird, don’t cha think?” Applejack asked.

“Is it them?” Pinkie Pie asked. “It is! Isn’t it? It has to be!”

Pinkie Pie disappeared for a few seconds, before returning with her party cannon.

“You’re not going to try and shoot them out of the air, are you?” Rainbow Dash joked.

“Nah, that’s way too dangerous,” Pinkie Pie said. “What I’m going to do is crawl into the barrel and the moment Twilight steps out, you guys shoot me towards her so I can give her the most amazing of hugs ever!”

“Yeah, that’s so much safer,” Rainbow Dash said.

“I know, right?” Pinkie Pie said as she squeezed herself into the cannon, headfirst. Her belly got stuck at some point, courtesy of the three dozen cupcakes she had ordered, before she managed to get entirely into the barrel.

Mere seconds later, her head popped back out. “Okay, everypony ready?”

“The carriage landed,” Rainbow Dash said. “And there’s Twilight!”

*KA-BOOM!!*

With a loud bang and a flash of light, the pink projectile was fired from the cannon and towards Twilight Sparkle.

“Did you fire it?” Applejack asked.

“Nope,” Rainbow Dash said. “Did you?”

“No,” Applejack said.

Both of them winced as Pinkie Pie collided with Twilight, knocking her off her hooves.

“Race ya,” Applejack challenged as she suddenly ran off towards the carriage.

“You’re on!” Rainbow Dash said as she took off after Applejack.

Author's Note

And that’s part 2

What did everybody think of Blueblood and Celestia's little chat? I found it rather hard to write and the end result feels a bit weak, especially when compared to the examples some people have sent me. But they can't all be winners, right? Anyway, enough rambling, I hope you enjoyed this small chapter.

Chapter 18

Chapter 18

“It looks amazing,” Twilight said to herself as she took in the sight before her. The same ball room where she had held her last birthday party was now decorated in a most beautiful way. A bit more sophisticated than it had been the last time she was here, though, as the company was much more formal this time around.

Several ponies were still working hard to make sure that everything was in order, guided by the combined efforts of Princess Luna and Pinkie Pie. The two of them seemed to have buried the hatchet overnight and were once again working together to make this celebration memorable. Even so, Twilight did notice Luna casting the occasional glance at Pinkie Pie, as if daring her to do something overly crazy. Given Pinkie’s track record, Luna probably wouldn’t have to wait long for such a thing to happen.

The lock on the door behind Twilight clicked as it was pushed open by an elegant looking stallion, who was carrying a floral centerpiece. Several ponies carrying the same kind of decoration followed behind him and Twilight quickly moved out of their path.

Twilight took a closer look at the flowers as they were carried past her. They were all colored very brightly but the ones that stood out most to Twilight were the ones that were a teal color, just like her mane and tail.

One of the ponies carrying the centerpieces stopped to look at Twilight and then at the flowers, as if comparing their colors. As Twilight opened her mouth to say how beautiful she found the arrangement, the young mare hurried away.

That took Twilight a bit by surprise, since it was the first time anypony seemed put off by her appearance.

But Twilight couldn’t really blame her. Not when she herself had been afraid of her own reflection at first, thinking that it was some kind of creepy monster.

Most ponies would probably see her as a strange caricature of a regular pony. Twilight couldn’t help but wonder if Discord had actually designed the changeling race or if he just allowed the chaotic magic to run rampant and do as it pleased.

“Is something bothering you?” Celestia asked as she walked up to Twilight.

“No,” Twilight said quickly. She hadn’t even noticed Celestia walking up to her until she addressed her.

“Are you sure?” Celestia pressed on. “Because you’ve been staring intently at that floor tile for the past few minutes.”

Twilight looked up at her and blinked her eyes a few times. “I was just thinking…” she admitted. “Not everypony is going to be as accepting of this as my friends and family,” she stated instead of asking, as she knew it to be true.

“Afraid so, Twilight,” Celestia said. “Ponies do tend to be wary of things they don’t know or don’t understand.

“However, that’s what this party is for,” Celestia continued. “So that my little ponies may get to know you and the changelings. It may take some time, but I truly believe that this is a step in the right direction... though I do not know how long the road will be.”

Twilight smiled, her worries temporarily forgotten. “As long as I have my friends and family walking beside me, I won’t care.”

The two of them shared a short hug.

“I think I should get back to the preparations,” Celestia said. “Before Luna decides to sentence your friend to five years in the dungeons.” She paused for a few seconds. “Again,” she then added.

Twilight chuckled for a second, but the look on Celestia’s face showed this not to be a joke.

Deciding that now was the right time to leave, Twilight left the ball room and the two diarchs behind her.

Walking through the castle at a brisk pace, she made her way to Rarity’s makeshift workshop. Like at the wedding, Rarity had claimed one of the rooms of the castle as her own personal atelier.

Finding it wasn’t very hard, as Twilight could hear Rarity hum as she worked. Twilight knocked on the frame of the open door, so she wouldn’t startle Rarity while she was focused.

“Good morning, Twilight,” Rarity said, not looking up from her work as she was putting the finishing touches to the last outfit she was working on. “Hold still, dear,” she said to her squirming mannequin. “Wouldn’t want to prick you…” Rarity bit her lip as she concentrated.

Twilight couldn’t help but giggle softly at the sight before her, as Rarity had somehow managed to line up Twilight’s four guards and put them into matching tuxedos. All four of them were wearing red bowties and had folded handkerchiefs sticking out of their front pockets.

“There we go,” Rarity said, taking a few steps back to take a look at her hard work. “I told you I could do it.”

“I shouldn’t have doubted you,” Twilight said. “They look amazing, Rarity.”

The four changelings looked like they came straight from a prestigious wedding or a formal ball. As with every dress or suit she made, Rarity had once again outdone herself.

“Thank you , dear,” Rarity said. She then held a hoof to her mouth to hide a small yawn. “Though I must say that I may have slightly underestimated the work that went into the finishing touches.” She yawned again, a bit more noticeable than before.

“Maybe you should get some rest?” Twilight suggested. “The party isn’t until this evening.”

“While that is a wonderful idea,” Rarity said. “I haven’t even started on your dress yet!”

“Rarity, I don’t need a dress,” Twilight said calmly. “But what you need is sleep. Now go to bed,” she ordered, channeling her inner princess as she did.

“Fine,” Rarity gave in. “But there’s one last thing I need to do before I doze off.” She looked around. A moving pile of fabric caught her eye. Using her magic, she took the pile of scraps apart, revealing a mischievous little changeling.

“This little scamp has been bothering me ever since you got here,” Rarity said, her voice betraying her amusement. Again, she used her magic to pull the little nymph out of the pile and propped him up on the nearby table.

The little nymph stood proudly on the table as Rarity pulled another red bow out. “You may be a little bit small for a full suit,” she said as she tied the bow around his neck. “But that doesn’t mean that you should be left out.”

The nymph puffed up his chest, eager to show off his little red bow to Rarity and Twilight.

“Such a handsome little gentlecolt,” Rarity said as she pulled on the bow, to make sure it was perfectly straight. "But now, if you’ll excuse me…” Rarity yawned, holding a hoof to her mouth as she did. “I think I’ll go and have my beauty sleep now.”

Rarity said her goodbyes to Twilight and her guards and headed off, back to the guest quarters arranged for them.

The little nymph jumped off of the table and tried to chase after Rarity, only to be stopped in his tracks by Twilight, who had grabbed ahold of his four little hooves.

“Rarity needs her rest,” Twilight told him. The young nymph responded by sticking his tongue out at her.

Sucker Punch was quick to growl at him and bare his fangs, dripping with venom. He would not stand for such disrespect shown to the future queen of the changelings, even if it was but a young nymph.

The little nymph was less than impressed by his bared fangs and responded by doing the same, showing off his smaller, less impressive chompers to the much larger adult changeling.

They stood like that for a few tense seconds, before Sucker Punch broke the glare and he, along with the other guards, started to laugh. Like their voices, it was a heavy, raspy laugh.

Twilight couldn’t help but laugh as well. It was a rather amusing sight, seeing her four, always serious changeling guards laughing at the antics of their younger sibling.

However, said sibling was not amused by their laughter. As soon as Twilight lowered him to the ground, he rushed to hide between her front legs, to blow raspberries at the four Praetorians from a safe place.

The four guards seemed far less bothered by that though. Twilight did notice that they were shuffling nervously, as if something else was bothering them. “Is something wrong?” Twilight asked.

Sucker Punch nodded. “These outfits, we do not wish to wear them,” he told her. “They interfere with our camouflage.”

As to prove a point, all four of them turned invisible. The fancy suits stayed visible though, hovering in mid-air without anypony wearing them.

“We already took too big a great risk, by leaving you alone, my princess” Sucker Punch said as he turned visible again. “A gathering with several ponies is too dangerous if we cannot move about unseen,” he said, his raspy voice revealing just how concerned he was. “You are too valuable to lose…”

Twilight hadn’t even considered that. She knew that Celestia or Luna would never allow any troublemakers to come to the party but even then, Twilight knew that some ponies were rather unaccepting of others.

However, Twilight knew that Rarity had poured her heart and soul into these outfits and she didn’t want to disappoint her either.

“How about a compromise?” Twilight asked.

The changelings looked at each other. The confused looks on their faces told Twilight that they didn’t quite understood what she meant by that.

“One of you wears the outfit, while the rest of you stay hidden?” Twilight offered. The guards seemed to approve of this and nodded.

“Very well, my princess,” one of the other guards said.

Twilight felt their relief through the hivemind. She was still getting used to their constant protection, though they had saved her rump at least once.

And even if Twilight had ignored them, it would be safe to assume that they would try to stop her from going to the party altogether. Queen Chrysalis had probably ordered them to protect her at all costs. And her commands outweighed Twilight’s.

Even so, a silent agreement was passed between the various changelings in the room. Twilight left the room, leaving the three nameless guards behind to remove their fancy getup. Sucker Punch and the little nymph followed her, back to the ball room.

But before they even arrived, Twilight could hear somepony yell. “Not again,” she said to herself as she walked a bit faster.

At the ball room, she found Celestia, doing her best to keep Luna from getting to Pinkie Pie. The pink pony was smiling in a nervous, almost guilty looking way. The cake that was currently stuck on the ceiling might’ve had something to do with that.

“This is going to be a long day,” Twilight said to herself.

“Chirp?” the little nymph said, cocking his head in confusion.

-

After a long day of preparations and pink ponies, Luna ended up in her sister’s chamber. In a mere hour, the two of them would be tending to the knighting ceremony.

Celestia was currently standing before her mirror, trying on her regalia. “Do you still remember how the ceremony goes?” Celestia asked her little sister.

“We stand there, side by side,” Luna said as she moved to stand beside her sister. “We decree that Big Macintosh is a hero and then we lift our sword and try to remember that it’s a knighting, not an execution.”

“You’re never going to let me forget about that, are you?” Celestia asked, giving her sister a playful nudge.

“At least you only sliced sir Galahad the Bald’s mane off,” Luna teased. “And it grew back… eventually.”

“You know very well that his name was sir Galahad the Bold,” Celestia corrected her.

“Not after you got done with him,” Luna pointed out.

“Very funny,” Celestia said. Obviously, it wasn’t very funny at the time but now, she couldn’t prevent a small laugh from escaping her.

“Have the royal blacksmiths forged a blade for our new knight?” Luna asked, deciding to steer the conversation back to the subject at hoof.

Celestia nodded. She stepped away from her sister and the mirror and reached for a package, standing against her dresser. Carefully, she removed the brown packaging paper and pulled out a sheathed sword.

She held out the sword to her sister. Luna carefully reached out with her magic and took the handle, pulling the sword out of its sheath.

The gleam of pristine steel greeted her as she did. Luna gave the sword an experimental swing, much to Celestia’s displeasure. “Be careful with that,” she warned.

“Not really my style, but a beautiful blade, nontheless,” Luna remarked as she put the sword back. This time she noticed the various golden lines, swirling around the handle in intricate patterns.

“It’s a more standard blade,” Celestia reminded her. “If you wish for a sword fit for an alicorn…” she trailed off, placing the sword for Big Macintosh on the dresser.

Without a further word, Celestia reached under her own bed with her magic, biting her lip as she did. When she did not find what she was looking for, she crouched down to get a better view.

“What are you doing?” Luna asked, more than a little amused to see her sister sticking her head under the bed, like a little filly looking for monsters hiding there.

“I knew I stashed it there,” Celestia said, rising triumphantly. She held another a long, black case in her magic. She gently lowered the thin case onto her bed and opened the locks.

The case swung open and Celestia pulled out a sword, one that looked old and fragile. It dwarfed the other sword, being almost as long as Celestia was tall. “Do you know what this is?” Celestia asked, holding the battered blade out to her sister, pommel side first.

“I…” Luna took hold of the massive blade, to look at it more closely. The blade was ashen gray and withered. The handle looked no better, with the sides vaguely resembling wings of some kind. The pommel was the only part that didn’t look ancient: a blood red gem the size of a small apple.

“Do you recognize it?” Celestia asked.

“This… it belonged to mother,” Luna said, her voice barely a whisper. “I thought it disappeared, like the rest of her.”

Celestia shook her head. “She may be gone, but her legacy can still be found,” she said. “If you look hard enough.”

“Did you find it?” Luna asked.

Again, Celestia shook her head. “I did not. You have our darling nephew to thank for that. He found it on one of his many journeys.”

“Prince Blueblood found it?” Luna asked, finding that hard to believe. “How did he even know what it was?”

“When he was young, I used to tell him stories. Of how Equestria came to be, of our victories and of our losses,” Celestia said, fondly thinking back of how eager Blueblood was to hear of her adventures. “Of our mother.”

Luna nodded and turned her gaze back to the blade. Perhaps with some work, the blade could be restored to its former glory. As it was right now, it was little more than a relic from a time long past.

Reluctantly, she floated the sword back to Celestia, who stored it under the bed once more. “Do you often hide ancient artefacts under your bed?” Luna jokingly asked.

“I prefer to keep it close to me,” Celestia said. “instead of in some dusty old vault. And besides, who would think to look under my bed?” she asked.

Luna fought the urge to roll her eyes. In a way, her sister was right. Anypony actually looking for ancient artifacts would most likely search the room for a vault or a chest and miss out on the obvious.

“Come along now,” Celestia said. “The ceremony will start shortly and we don’t want to be late, do we?”

-

“It’s almost time,” Applejack said as she fussed over Big Macintosh’s bowtie. She, her big brother, and her grandmother stood by the throne in Celestia’s throne room, patiently awaiting the arrival of the princesses. “You ready?” she asked her big brother.

“Eyup,” Big Mac said. The moment Applejack turned away, he quickly adjusted his bowtie again, so it wouldn’t cut off his breathing.

“It isn’t every day that an Apple gets honored like this,” Granny Smith said. “Ah’m sure your ma and pa would’ve been so proud of ya, all three of ya,” she said with a sniff.

“Ah know, granny,” Big Mac said. He laid a forehoof over her, hugging the elderly mare as well as he could in his newfangled penguin suit.

Several ponies and changelings were waiting for the princesses to arrive in the throne room. Some were sitting patiently on the benches that had been provided for the occasion. Others weren’t as patient.

"My princess, please explain to me again, why exactly we are celebrating the defeat of our brothers?", Sucker Punch asked. He and the Great and Powerful Changeling sat on either side of their princess in the front row, while three other guards were in camouflage and skulking around the room. Lastly, Twilight’s little brother sat in her saddlebag, between her front legs. His head stuck out, so he could still watch the world around him with big and curious eyes. Luckily, nopony could see him, as he was coated with some illusionary magic, courtesy of Great and Powerful Changeling.

“We’re not,” Twilight said with a smile. “We’re celebrating Big Macintosh’s bravery. I know you still don't trust ponies, but think of it this way: in the face of danger, he risked his life to protect his fellow ponies, his family. Even if you thought of him as an enemy at the time, you can respect that, right?"

The disguised Praetorian looked down and nodded softly, reflecting on it silently for a moment.

"You do not think of them as enemies,” Sucker Punch stated. Both he and the Great and Powerful Changeling stared at Twilight with interest clear in their eyes.

Twilight blinked in surprise, and chuckled softly at what seemed a statement of the obvious. "I- of course I don't! Why should I? I have lived among ponies my whole life. Until a few days ago, I thought I was one! I could never think of them as enemies. And I'm here precisely for this reason: to prove that we can be friends and allies."

The happy tone of the changeling princess somehow did nothing to change her guardian's pensive expression. "Queen Chrysalis thought the same, once.”

It took Twilight just a moment to understand what he referred to: Chrysalis' darkest memory, a nightmare she shared with Twilight and the whole hive. "Oh. That," Twilight said, thinking back to the horrible vision. She wondered if that was a one-time incident or if it happened before. How often did the changelings see Celestia, the cruel, the callous, the tyrant she was before?

"Well, I understand your concern. And I understand Queen Chrysalis’ resentment.” Twilight knew of both sides of the story, after all. “But, you know... she saw Celestia at her worst. I saw Celestia at her best. I trust that ponies can change. And if we want to be trusted, we have to trust her as well."

Of course, Twilight knew that she was being a bit overly positive about it but she had high hopes for their fragile alliance.

Both Sucker Punch and The Great and Powerful Changeling seemed satisfied with that answer. However, that didn’t stop the Changeling from pushing down her hat a bit further and covering most of herself with her cape, so she didn’t have to watch the ceremony.

Sucker Punch was visibly more relaxed when compared to his counterpart, knowing that his brothers were out there. That didn’t stop him from being on guard though. He was a Praetorian, a guard above all things else. And right now, the most dangerous things in the room appeared to be three fillies, waving around wooden training swords.

“You sure this is a good idea, Scootaloo?” Sweetie Belle asked. Come to think of it, she had asked that same question many, many times and despite Scootaloo’s assurance that it was, it had never actually been a good idea.

“Of course it is!” Scootaloo said as she put on the helmet she got from the Royal Guards. “When Princess Celestia sees how well we’re guarding her throne, she’ll make us real Royal Guards for sure!”

“And you think that’ll get us our cutie marks?” Apple Bloom asked.

Scootaloo shrugged. “Or we could try bungee jumping again,” she said, grinning as she noticed Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle turn a bit green at the mere mention of bungee jumping.

“No thank you,” Sweetie Belle said, quickly slamming her own helmet onto her head. “But this better not get us covered in tree sap again!”

The three of them would have continued to squabble, were it not for the fact that the doors to the throne room opened up. Several guards walked in, both Royal Guards and Night Guards. They flanked their respective princesses and marched towards the throne.

Everypony stood up as the royal sisters passed them, even the Great and Powerful Changeling and Sucker Punch, though Twilight had to nudge them into action first.

The guards formed a large circle around the three ponies near the throne, allowing enough room for Celestia and Luna to pass.

As Luna and Celestia took up their intended positions, they noticed that three new guards had joined the ceremony, wearing red capes and battered helmets. They smiled at the sight, before turning their attention to Big Macintosh.

“Macintosh Apple, step forward,” Celestia said.

Big Mac did so, but only after stealing a glance at Twilight, who nodded at him.

“Macintosh Apple,” Luna said as the stallion stepped up to her and bowed. “You showed great bravery and cunning in the face of danger. You came to my sister and niece’s aid and took a stand against overwhelming odds.”

“For that, we are eternally grateful,” Celestia continued where her sister stopped. She stepped closer to the red stallion. A nearby Royal guard approached her, holding a velvet red pillow out with a sword on it.

Carefully, Celestia lifted the sheathed sword and offered it to her sister. Luna drew the blade and lowered it slowly towards Big Macintosh. Using the flat side, she tapped his left shoulder, right shoulder and head.

“From this day forward, you are a knight of Equestria,” Celestia said proudly.

“Arise, Sir Macintosh,” Luna said proudly. In a single, swift motion, she sheathed the sword once more and together with her sister, she offered it to the newly appointed knight.

“Thank you,” Big Macintosh said as he stood back up and accepted the gift. In an instant he was swarmed by his sisters and grandmother, all three of them so very proud of him.

Celestia and Luna looked at each other and nodded. “Everypony, I do believe that it’s time to celebrate,” Princess Celestia said.

-

Twilight waited patiently at the door to the ball room. It had been an hour or so since the knighting ceremony had ended and it was time for her debut as princess of the changelings. Her three invisible guards were swarming around her, while Sucker Punch nervously tugged on his bowtie. He looked about ready to just grab Twilight and dash out of there, the moment something seemed off.

The Great and Powerful Changeling wasn’t nervous at all. Perhaps a remnant from her previous life, where nerves could make or break a performance. Or maybe she was remarkably good at hiding it.

“Are you ready?” Princess Celestia asked as she arrived, noticing the glare that Sucker Punch sent her way. The changeling had been watching her from the moment she came into sight. It was slightly enerving but Celestia was slowly getting used to it.

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” Twilight said. Actually, she felt a bit underdressed, with Sucker Punch in his fancy costume and the Great and Powerful Changeling in her outfit. On the other hoof, Celestia wasn’t wearing anything other than her regalia either.

Celestia stepped in between Twilight and the Great and Powerful Changeling and laid a wing over her faithful student’s back. “It’ll be okay,” she said. What Twilight didn’t know was that Celestia had only invited the ponies that had been enthusiastic about the so-called peace talks. “Trust me.”

“I do,” Twilight said.

Celestia nodded and moved her wing, using it to give Twilight a little motivating push, earning herself an angry hiss from Sucker Punch. She led the way, stepping forward and through the door that swung open before her.

The ball room had been filled with the sounds of music and ponies talking but all fell silent when the door opened. The small talk was replaced with hushed whispers as Princess Celestia escorted the changeling princess and her visible entourage to the small podium close to the door.

Twilight couldn’t help but shuffle nervously when she saw that everypony was staring at her. There weren’t as many ponies as she had expected but there were still so many eyes focused on her. It reminded her of the first time she saw the changelings, back at the hive.

However, she quickly noticed a few familiar faces in the crowd. Her friends were there, as were her parents and… Shining Armor? She hadn’t seen him at Big Macintosh’s knighting ceremony, so she had assumed that the doctors hadn’t allowed him to go.

Her big brother waved at her and from where Twilight was standing, she thought that he still looked a bit worse for wear. But Twilight knew that the doctors wouldn’t let him run any real risk.

Twilight turned her attention back to Celestia, who had begun to address the crowd. “My little ponies, I would like you to meet Princess Amaryllis, future queen of the changelings of the Wastelands.”

Twilight stepped forward, to stand next to Celestia. “She ensured that Captain Shining Armor returned safely from the Wastelands. And despite our differences and our rocky start,” Celestia continued. “I truly believe that through hard work and a bit of friendship, us Equestrians and the changelings can become true allies.”

Murmurs of agreement passed through the crowd of ponies, much to Twilight’s relief.

“Now then, I invite you all to celebrate with us and get to know our changeling visitors a bit better,” Celestia said, indicating the three changelings behind her.

Twilight waved nervously at the crowd, smiling as she did. The ponies visibly relaxed and most wandered off, to return to whatever it was they were doing before Princess Celestia addressed them. The musicians started playing again and the ball room filled with soft tunes once more.

“That went rather well,” Twilight said to Celestia, who nodded.

“Don’t worry too much, Twilight,” Celestia said. “Go out there and have some fun. Have a drink, talk to some new ponies. So much has happened over the course of a few days and I think everypony here just needs to unwind.”

Twilight nodded. As usual, Celestia was one hundred percent right about the situation. Stepping down from the podium, Twilight quickly joined her friends and family.

“Hi everypony,” she said. Twilight felt a little better, seeing that she wasn’t the only one that came without a fancy dress. Her parents were dressed for the occasion, with Night Light wearing a tuxedo and Twilight Velvet a simple, yet beautiful white dress. Rarity, obviously was wearing something a bit more extravagant.

But Twilight hadn’t come here to talk about dresses and she quickly turned her attention to one pony in particular. “Shining Armor, how are you feeling? Are you healthy enough to even be here?” Twilight trusted the doctors but that didn’t mean she wasn’t worried.

Shining Armor smiled. “The doctors allowed me and Cadance to leave the hospital for the evening. “

“Cadance is here too?” Twilight asked, looking around to see where she was. Twilight hadn’t seen her from on top of the podium.

“I’m not invisible, am I?” a voice from behind her friends asked. Twilight looked closer and saw Cadance sitting in her wheelchair at a table. She had been obscured by the ponies standing in front of her. “Shining Armor parked me here and forgot all about me,” Cadance complained playfully.

“Did not,” Shining Armor defended himself, to no avail.

Both Twilight and Cadance burst out in laughter at the expense of the poor stallion. However, a quick kiss from his fiancée was all it took for Shining Armor to cheer up again.

Leaving the two lovers be, Twilight returned to her friends. Pinkie Pie was quick to offer her a glass of punch, which she eagerly drank. Standing on the stage with Celestia had made her nervous, which in turn gave her a dry mouth.

With her thirst slaked, Twilight turned to her friends once more. “So, is everypony having a good time?” she asked.

“Well, yeah,” Rainbow Dash said. “Sort of.”

“The night is still young, dear,” Rarity told her, taking a sip from her own glass. “And I do believe that things are about to get a lot more interesting…”

Rarity was smiling at somepony behind Twilight. “Fancy meeting you here, Fancy Pants,” she said.

Twilight turned around and saw a well-dressed and groomed stallion standing behind her. “Ah, Miss Rarity. Always a pleasure seeing you as well.” Fancy Pants bowed to both her and Twilight. “I came here to introduce myself,” he said to Twilight. “And to welcome you to Canterlot. I hope your visit has been enjoyable thus far, your highness?”

Twilight nodded. “Very much so,” she said. “Everypony has been so friendly to me.” She contemplated telling Fancy Pants that they had met before but since that encounter mostly consisted of her dancing in a rather… eccentric way, she kept quiet. Besides, it wasn’t as though she was telling lies, was it?

“Wonderful,” Fancy Pants said. “Simply wonderful. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I should be off. Wouldn’t want to monopolize your time.”

With a curt bow and a kiss on Twilight’s extended hoof, Fancy Pants left once more.

Rarity and Twilight stared at each other for a few seconds. “Do you think he recognized me?” Twilight eventually asked.

“If not, I’m sure he will once you start dancing,” Rainbow Dash said, butting in.

“Rainbow Dash, do try to behave yourself for once, will you?” Rarity asked, perhaps a tad more venomous than she had wanted to.

“Chill out, Rarity,” Rainbow Dash said. “Try and have some fun. Look, even Big Macintosh is having fun!”

She pointed at the stallion, who was standing stoically next Shining Armor. “Uh, at least I think he’s having fun.”

“So…” Twilight heard Shining Armor say. “You play Ogres and Oubliettes?” he asked, rather awkwardly.

“Eyup,” Big Macintosh said.

Shining Armor’s eyes widened a bit. “You do?” he asked, more enthusiastically now. “What class? I play Paladin.”

“Monk,” Big Mac said proudly.

The two of them began to discuss the finer details of the game, much to Cadance and Applejack’s amusement.

“What in the world are those two doing?” Applejack asked.

“I think they’re bonding,” Cadance said, watching in amusement as Shining Armor started to discuss the finer details of pen and paper role playing games with Big Macintosh.

Applejack shrugged. “Whatever gets him out of the house,” she said.

“Dem kids with their games,” Granny Smith complained. “Back in my day, we went after real ogres!”

“You did?” Cadance asked, slightly shocked.

“Darn tootin’ Princess,” Granny Smith said with a laugh. “Never did caught one, mind you.”

Granny Smith then began to tell a longwinded tale of the one that got away and unfortunately for Cadance, she was in no position to escape. In the meantime, Twilight had been approached by several more ponies wishing to speak to her, much to Sucker Punch’s annoyance.

The poor changeling had to deal with possibly hostile ponies coming in close proximity of his princess. And who knew what kinds of diseases they might carry?

No, Sucker Punch wasn’t a happy changeling tonight. Nevertheless, he would stand ever vigilantly by his princess’s side…

A princess who was currently not standing where she had been mere minutes ago! Sucker Punch looked around frantically, looking for his princess. His connection to the hivemind told him that she was nearby but he couldn’t see her with all these blasted ponies moving about like ants on an ant hill.

A mental nudge from his brothers, who had been paying more attention than he had, sent him in the right direction. It seemed that in his moment of distraction, Princess Amaryllis had wandered over to her Equestrian counterpart. Fortunately, it was the blue one, Princess Luna. Queen Chrysalis seemed to trust her, thus so would he… for now.

Making his way through the crowd was fairly easy, as most ponies stepped aside for him. Not out of fear, he noticed but out of caution, mixed with a fair amount of common sense.

Without a word, he rejoined his sister and his princess. This time, she would not escape his sight. Or so he hoped.

“Are you enjoying the festivities thus far, Twilight?” Luna asked.

“Very much so,” Twilight said. “Much more than the Grand Galloping Gala.” That disaster was still fresh in Twilight’s memory, even though almost a year had passed since then.

“How big are the odds that this will end the same way the Gala did?” Luna asked jokingly.

“Nonexistent, I hope,” Twilight shot back.

As the two princesses chatted and laughed, neither of them noticed how the Great and Powerful Changeling quietly slipped away from them, as if called away.

Sucker Punch did notice her leaving but he had other things on his mind than to worry about her.

The Great and Powerful Changeling wandered between ponies. Most of them smiled at her, others seemed a bit more apprehensive but she didn’t care.

Right now, she was on a set path to her target: Princess Celestia.

Celestia was just done talking to a welldressed unicorn when she noticed the Great and Powerful Changeling staring at her.

“Good evening,” she said politely and smiled at the smaller changeling. “I hope you’re enjoying yourself.”

“No pleasantries,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said.

Celestia’s eyes widened as she stared into the Changeling’s. They were now green instead of blue. Celestia had seen this before and she knew that somepony else was in control now.

“Starlight,” Celestia said, swallowing the lump that had formed in her throat.

“That’s not my name and you know it,” Queen Chrysalis hissed. Unbeknownst to Celestia, she had quickly and quietly cast an illusion spell on them both, making it seem to the outside world that they were talking about pleasantries.

“I thought you didn’t want to talk to me,” Celestia said. Not that she was complaining, as she desperately wanted to talk to her beloved student.

“I don’t,” Chrysalis said. “I’m just here to warn you. Did you think that I wouldn’t find out about what you tried to do to my daughter?”

Celestia wilted under the glare of Chrysalis’ borrowed eyes. “I… I lost control. Something inside me took over.”

“I could care less about why that happened. The only reason I didn’t drag my daughter home, kicking and screaming is because she loves you…” Chrysalis gritted her teeth. “More than she loves me. I played dumb with Amaryllis, she doesn’t know that I know about your… incident. “

Celestia was surprised by that. “Why?” she asked. Starlight had made it no secret that she hated Celestia’s guts. It would make more sense for her to keep Twilight away from her, especially after Celestia had attacked Twilight the way she had.

“Are you even listening to me?” Chrysalis snapped. “She loves you! Like it or not, you’re a part of her life.” She grimaced. “So if you can keep your tyrannical urges under control, this ‘alliance’ might work out.”

“Is it possible for me to become a part of your life again?” Celestia asked hopefully.

However, Chrysalis was quick to crush that hope with a sneer. “Ha, you always were an optimist.”

“Starlight, Queen Chrysalis… a thousand years ago, I did something that I can’t even remember. Bits and pieces… but I know that I hurt you and…” Celestia trailed off.

The glow of the Great and Powerful Changeling’s eyes had returned to normal, signaling that the queen had left once more. She hadn’t heard a thing Celestia tried to say to her.

“You were saying?” the Great and Powerful Changeling asked, sounding very uninterested.

“Never mind,” Celestia said with a sigh. “Enjoy the rest of the party…”

The princess stared as the Great and Powerful Changeling turned her back on her and walked away.

Even then, with things the way they were, Celestia had hope to salvage her relationship with Starlight. Maybe Twilight could ask her to hear Celestia out for once, instead of running off like she did the last time.

“Maybe…” Celestia whispered to herself. There was no more time for further grieving, as more ponies had walked up to her, in an attempt to converse with her.

Stealing one last glance at the Changeling, Celestia turned her attention back to her little ponies.

The Great and Powerful Changeling rejoined her princess, catching the last bits of the conversation she and Princess Luna were having.

“I’ll be off,” Luna said. “I wish to check whether or not my nephew is lurking around here.”

With that said, Luna took her leave. However, Twilight didn’t stay lonely for long, as Night Light and Twilight Velvet walked up to her.

“Hey mom, dad,” Twilight greeted them. “Enjoying the party?”

Night Light nodded. “We sure are,” he said.

“Too many stuck-up ponies around, if you ask me,” Velvet said.

“Not that many,” Twilight said. “Fancy Pants and Fleur de Lis are nice ponies, as is Hoity Toity… if a bit eccentric.”

As if on cue, Hoity Toity passed by them with Rarity by his side. The two of them had engaged in a most fascinating discussion of current fashion styles. Despite having read nearly every book in Canterlot twice, Twilight still had no idea what the two of them were talking about. She did, however, catch part of their conversation: something about changeling couture.

“How are you feeling now, mom?” Twilight asked once the pair of fashionistas had disappeared into the crowd again. “Things aren’t too busy here for you?”

“I feel fine, don’t worry,” Velvet said. “And I’m having a great time here.”

Twilight smiled. “I’m just glad you’re feeling okay.”

“I don’t know about you two,” Night Light interrupted. “But I’m hungry and that dessert buffet is calling my name.”

With a synchronized roll of their eyes, mother and daughter followed as Night Light’s stomach lead the way to the buffet. Unfortunately for him, most of the desserts had already been pilfered by a trio of fillies that were up to no good, along with the help of a certain dragon and a little changeling.

All chocolate-based treats had disappeared without a trace, save for the trail of crumbs leading from the table to the decorative drapes hanging next to the window.

With a defeated sigh, both Twilight and her father settled for the equally tasty looking deserts without chocolate.

The rest of the evening passed by rather uneventful, with Twilight and her friends talking, eating, drinking and all-round partying through the night. Twilight even threw in a few dance moves once the music really got going. Safe to say, anypony who had been afraid of her before, wasn’t anymore after seeing her less than stellar dance moves.

Even Sucker Punch, who had been scowling the entire time, managed to have some fun, after being dragged out onto the dance floor by none other than Fleur de Lis.

Before long, the party was grinding to a halt. Slowly but surely, the guests had begun to leave and the orchestra was starting their last song for the night. A slow but sweet melody filled the air as the ball room slowly emptied of all but a few ponies and changelings.

“What a wonderful evening.” Rarity sighed. “Much more entertaining than the Grand Galloping Gala ever was, if you ask me.”

“I agree,” Princess Celestia said. “Now, I do believe it’s time for Shining Armor and Cadance to return to the hospital.”

“Already?” Cadance asked.

Celestia nodded. “I promised to deliver you back before dawn, remember?”

“Or else the good doctor might blow a gasket. Again,” Luna pitched in.

Princess Cadance and Shining Armor said their goodbyes, with Shining Armor promising to celebrate over drinks once he was well enough.

Princess Celestia left for the hospital with them, to make sure they arrived safely. Princess Luna tagged along, in case her sister suffered from another relapse along the way. By now, even the orchestra was finishing up and packing their instruments. Soon enough, they were gone, leaving the ball room to Twilight and her friends and family. Even the few guards present had left, as their shifts were done.

“So…” Night Light started. “Anypony up for a last drink?”

He walked over to the refreshments and grabbed an open bottle of wine with his magic. Giving the bottle a quick sniff, Night Light decided that it was a good wine and proceeded to pour himself a glass. “Anypony else?” he asked, holding the glass out to the others.

“No, thank you,” Velvet said.

“More for me, then,” Night Light concluded, as nopony seemed interested in sharing a glass.

A violent red flash of magic wrapped itself around the glass, shattering it in a thousand pieces and rained red droplets onto the floor. Night Light jumped back in shock as wine splattered all over his clothes.

“My apologies,” a smooth voice, coming from the open door, said. The wine bottle was picked up by the same red magic and floated along with a new glass towards the door, where an obscured pony poured out the rest of the wine.

With the glass floating beside him, the stallion stepped into the dull candle light.

“Prince Blueblood?” Rarity spat.

Prince Blueblood took a sip from his glass, before addressing Rarity. “Indeed, my fair lady. It seems I have arrived a tad late.” He took a look at his invitation, before pocketing it. “I was hoping to be fashionably late but it seems I may have overshot that.”

Twilight Velvet had rushed over to her husband, to make sure that he was okay. Likewise, Twilight Sparkle’s guards had lined up in front of her, yet remained invisible to keep the element of surprise.

“What do you want?” Twilight Sparkle asked. Everything about the prince told her that he was up to no good, from the way he carried himself to the way he spoke.

“What I want?” Blueblood asked, stepping closer as he did. “I want what everypony wants. Fame, riches, love…”

Sucker Punch hissed at him as he came to a stop, just a few feet away from his princess.

“Obviously, fame and riches are things I possess in spades.” Blueblood then took another drink from his glass and threw it at Twilight. It didn’t hit her but instead smashed against one of the invisible changelings.

The struck changeling remained unfazed, even as sweet wine dripped down his face, creating an eerie sight to see as the red liquid made him ever so slightly visible.

“So that’s how it works,” Blueblood said, surprised by the revelation. “I would be fascinated, if I wasn’t so disgusted.”

Blueblood then proceeded to pull a handkerchief out of his pocket and wiped his lips clean off the wine he had drank. He then proceeded to throw the piece of cloth at the wine soaked changeling. “Clean yourself off, lest you drip all over the floor.”

The changeling didn’t react. He simply stood his ground and waited as his two brothers circled around Blueblood and stood ready to strike.

“Now, where was I?” Blueblood asked. “Ah, yes… riches and fame. I have plenty of those. But I don’t have love, you see.”

“Can’t imagine why,” Rarity said with a roll of her eyes.

“Love,” Blueblood continued, ignoring Rarity’s jab. “You see, your kind took somepony precious to me. You then proceeded to hurt my sister and even brainwashed my aunties…”

A red glow formed around Blueblood as he spoke, causing everypony present to take a step back in reaction to it. It felt wrong, dangerous even.

“So, with the two strongest ponies around dancing to your tune, I felt it was up to me to set things right,” Blueblood continued. He took off his blue bowtie and revealed a strange amulet around his neck, set with a blood red gem. “Desperate times, you see…”

“Nopony’s being brainwashed,” Twilight said calmly. “Celestia and Luna are not dancing to my tune.”

“That’s Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to you!” Blueblood bit back. “And I will not stand idly while you fill their minds with nonsense! You are coming with me and I will trade you to Chrysalis in exchange for their safety. And of course, Twilight Sparkle.”

The two hidden changelings decided that they had heard enough and charged at the prince, fangs at the ready. Like they had done with the princess before, they bit down on Blueblood’s legs, pumping his veins full of paralyzing venom.

“Keep your pets at bay, will you?” Blueblood asked. He made an effort to appear unfazed by the attack. But the pain of having two grown changelings biting down on their legs wasn’t something anypony could deny. Using his magic, he carefully wrenched the ravenous changelings off his legs. Blueblood almost dropped them again, feeling a bit woozy from the venom but he sent the two changelings flying before that could happen. One crashed into the wall, while the other was thrown into the window, cracking but not shattering it.

As he looked at the scene he had caused, Blueblood could feel his magic burn through the venom in his blood stream. It hurt like crazy but the prince managed to keep a straight face as his clouded mind cleared up again.

Twilight stared in shock at the rough handling of her brothers. A quick check-up through the hivemind told her that both of them were alive but injured.

Thanking her lucky stars, Twilight wanted to rush to both of their aid but found her path blocked by Prince Blueblood’s magic, which moved tables into her path.

“Going somewhere?” he asked nonchalantly, as though he hadn’t just flung her guards around like ragdolls.

“Step away from my daughter.”

Blueblood turned to face Twilight Velvet and Night Light. They were moving to stand in between the changeling princess and him.

“I see that she has tainted your minds as well,” Blueblood said. He frowned. “Fear not, gentle ponies. Your prince will save you from her mind games.”

“Try it,” Twilight Velvet said with fire in her eyes. “You dare to lay a single hoof on her and I will end you!”

Twilight was a bit taken aback by her mother’s outburst.

“Keep my little filly safe, you two,” Night Light said to the Praetorians that were still standing.

Night Light’s eyes locked with Sucker Punch’s and in that brief moment, the two of them understood each other more clearly than ever before. Both of them were deadset on protecting Twilight Sparkle.

“You girls should run along,” Twilight Velvet said. “And get help. I think that Prince Blueblood is the one who needs his brains unscrambled.” She narrowed her eyes as she looked at the amulet around Blueblood’s neck.

“You don’t need to say that twice!” Rarity said as she moved towards the other door. In an instant, the door glowed red and was slammed shut. Chains and padlocks materialized and wrapped themselves around the door, effectively sealing it shut. “Though this does complicate things.”

“Let us go,” Twilight demanded.

“Of course,” Blueblood said. “Just as soon as you surrender yourself, I will let them go. I even promise not to harm a single hair on your pretty head.”

“Not on our watch,” Applejack said, pulling her friend closer. She, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie formed a protective barrier around Twilight and Fluttershy. They were backed up by Big Macintosh, who stood in front of them all, flanked by the two remaining Praetorians. In the meanwhile, the Great and Powerful Changeling decided to make herself useful and began to drag the first downed guard to safety, all the while wondering why she recognized Prince Blueblood.

“Charming,” Blueblood said. “Almost like we’re in a novel, where the evil overlord is nearly defeated and grasps at the last straws to keep himself alive, while the hero prepares to strike him down.”

“You’re no hero,” Twilight Velvet said.

“Oh, but I am,” Prince Blueblood countered. “Or at least, I will be soon enough. Once I’ve freed my aunts from the changeling’s clutches and saved Twilight Sparkle, I will be hailed a hero! And then she and I will live happily ever after.”

“Prince or not, he sounds like he’s a few apples short of a bushel,” Applejack whispered.

“There is something wrong with him,” Twilight agreed, keeping her voice low. “I’ve never seen him perform magic like that before. Conjuring up solid constructs like that?” Even Twilight had difficulty doing that, as it involved creating things out of thin air.

“I don’t know what you think but that gem looks like it came straight out of a Daring Do book,” Rainbow Dash pitched in.

Twilight agreed. There was something very wrong with the amulet around Prince Blueblood’s neck. She could practically feel it radiating with energy.

Prince Blueblood cleared his throat, in an attempt to draw attention back to him. “Do you mind speaking up?” he asked. “It’s impolite to whisper.”

“It’s also impolite to threaten ponies,” Twilight Velvet snapped. Her horn was glowing and she looked just about ready to start flinging spells at Blueblood.

Blueblood, however, seemed less than impressed. “Good thing that she isn’t a pony, right?” He laughed at his own joke. “But I digress. The hour grows late and I wish to travel to the Wastelands soon. So, I shall ask one more time: will you come willingly?”

“She’s not going anywhere!” Night Light yelled. “You’re not laying your filthy hooves on my daughter!”

“I was afraid you might say that.” Blueblood sighed. “That thing isn’t your daughter, she just brainwashed you into thinking that. But fear not, gentle pony folk. I will try to hold back and- aaaaahh!”

Blueblood cried out in pain as Night Light ignited his horn and blinded the prince with a directed flash of light.

“You imbecile!” Blueblood cried out, holding his hoof in front of his eyes. “I am trying to help you!”

“You’re the one who’ll be needing help, once I get through with you!” Twilight Velvet said forcefully.

Her own horn began to glow and a bubble formed around her and Night Light. “My son might be a teensy bit better at this spell but I’m no slouch either!”

Blueblood snorted in a way unbecoming of a prince. His horn glowed bright red and a wave of magical energy erupted all around him. Tables and chairs were thrown in all directions. Whatever decorations and food were still on them were scattered all over the floor.

The wave slammed into Velvet’s shields, knocking her back a few feet but she kept her spell up. She gritted her teeth and kept her shield from flickering out of existence while Night Light charged up another light spell and took point.

“Why can’t we ever have a night out without it devolving into a brawl?” Night Light asked as he blasted Prince Blueblood again. However, the prince had been prepared this time, throwing up a shield just in time, so the spell only proved to infuriate him.

“For the last time, what happened at the theatre wasn’t my fault!” Twilight Velvet was momentarily distracted by her husband’s comment. She cried out in pain as Prince Blueblood took advantage of her lapse in attention and blasted her shield at full force.

The shield shattered into bits and Twilight Velvet collapsed into a heap.

“There we go,” Blueblood said, watching as Night Light rushed over to his lover to help her. “There’s no way you can take me on. See this?” he asked, holding a hoof to his amulet. “This little thing here increases my magical power. Supposedly it also drives the bearer mad but I’ve not noticed anything thus far.”

“So you’re naturally this dense?” Velvet snapped.

Blueblood glared at her. “I will ignore that comment, seeing as you’re under her spell.” His eyes wandered over to Twilight, who was still surrounded by everypony.

“You just don’t get it, do you?” Night Light asked. “She’s our daughter. Twilight Sparkle and Princess Amaryllis are one and the same.”

Prince Blueblood looked at him, observing the stallion closely. “By Celestia’s grace, you sound like you actually believe your own lies.”

“But it’s the truth!” Twilight yelled. She wormed her way out from between her friends and stepped closer, though she kept a respectable distance from the deranged prince. “My name is Twilight Sparkle and I grew up as a pony. You and I used to play together, remember?”

“I do not recall playing with insects during my foalhood,” Blueblood sneered. “Pulling the legs out of a fly, perhaps?” he asked with a morbid grin on his face.

Twilight muttered something under her breath.

“Come again?” Blueblood asked. “You’ll have to speak up, I don’t speak gibberish.”

“I said that you were my first kiss!” Twilight snapped. “You bumped into me and accidentally kissed me, before running off!” She sighed. “You were screaming about cooties or something.”

Blueblood stared at her in amazement. Nopony knew about that. Not even his big sister. However, his look of amazement quickly turned to one of horror. “You… you… you monster!!” he screamed. “Your kind dabbles in mind magic, doesn’t it? What did you do to her?!”

“Twilight, forget it,” Applejack said, putting a hoof on her friend’s shoulder to pull her back to safety. “There’s no reasoning with him.”

Blueblood glared at them. His horn began to flicker with magic once again. Several broken tables and chairs were bathed in a red glow and began to float in midair.

Twilight wasn’t sure whether Blueblood was doing this on purpose or if his magic had begun to run rampant but she was quick to act and brought up her own shield, large enough to keep everypony safe. Just in time too, as the broken furniture was launched in their direction.

Most of the debris clattered to the ground harmlessly but a few were thrown into the curtains. Cries of fear and shock came from underneath it.

Twilight felt her blood freeze in her veins. They had been uncharacteristically quiet all through the evening, so she had forgotten all about the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Spike and the nymph!

“What’s this?” Blueblood asked.

Twilight tried to expand her shield to include them but Blueblood was too fast for her, grabbing all five of them in one go.

“Let me go, let me go, let me go!” Scootaloo yelled as she floated around helplessly. She kicked and bucked but her struggles had no effect on Blueblood’s magic.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity yelled. “Put her down, you ruffian!”

“Well then, it seems that I have all the cards in hoof now,” Blueblood said, though a frown did form on his face. When had the thought of using innocent fillies as leverage appeared in his mind? The amulet around his neck glowed brighter for a moment.

Blueblood shook his head, to clear the unwanted thoughts from his head. The end would justify the means, he figured.

“I don’t think I need to spell it out, do I?” Blueblood asked, almost nonchalantly as his captives floated through the air as if on some sort of demented ferris wheel.

With a defeated sigh, Twilight lowered her shield, much to everypony’s protest.

“That’s right,” Blueblood said. “We wouldn’t want anypony or any changeling to get hurt, would we- Hey!”

Even in midair and spinning in circles, Spike had somehow managed to get his claws on a piece of paper and a quill. The frantic scribbling had given him away but he was done anyway. He inhaled deeply and blew his emerald green flames over the paper.

In response, Prince Blueblood tried to put out the magical flames, only succeeded in doing so partially. The scrap of paper, with only the letter ‘p’ on it, was burnt to ashes in his magical grasp.

“And here I was, thinking that dragons couldn’t be affected by magic,” Blueblood said.

“You do realize how stupid that statement is, right?” Spike asked even as he floated in midair.

Blueblood glared at him. In doing so, he barely even registered it as a certain changeling guard snuck up on him. That is, until said changeling tapped him on the shoulder.

Blueblood spun around, just in time to receive an earth-shattering punch to the face. His magic faltered, dropping his captives in a jumbled mess of limbs, which was quickly scooped up by Twilight and dragged to safety.

The prince staggered a bit but remained standing, much to Sucker Punch’s amazement and frustration.

“You again?” Prince Blueblood asked as he wiped a drop of blood off his cheek. “I should’ve known that you’d resort to the same tactics and-”

Another punch interrupted the prince’s derogatory remarks and knocked him down.

“You talk too much,” Sucker Punch said, his raspy voice holding a hint of smugness.

However, his victory wasn’t long-lived as Blueblood picked himself, quite literally, up and stood eye to eye with the Praetorian. “My turn,” he whispered.

Before Sucker Punch could react, Blueblood lashed out with his magic. Like before, he focused his magic into a wave of energy and knocked the changeling away.

Sucker Punch was sent flying, straight for the opposite wall. This time Blueblood used far more force than he had before and the imminent impact could prove to be fatal, even for a strong and big changeling like him.

Luckily, Twilight was prepared this time around. Using her magic she reached out and grabbed the airborne changeling and slowed him down. He still smashed into the wall but at least not at high speeds.

Still, Sucker Punch looked worse for wear but even then, he quickly got onto his hooves and was ready to advance on Prince Blueblood again.

His princess was now once again the target of Blueblood’s anger. “I have had enough of this! I tried to be reasonable here! But you just have to continue to defy me, don’t you?” Blueblood snarled.

His horn glowed red and a raw and jagged crystal ball formed around Twilight, sealing her in. “I should have done this earlier,” he said to himself, picking the orb up from across the ball room and levitating it towards himself. Twilight wasn’t going easily though and tried to blast her way out. Flashes of green magic lit up the ball room as her prison was dragged closer to Prince Blueblood.

“Oh no, you don’t!” Night Light sprang into action. His horn lit up and he too grabbed ahold of the sphere, dragging it back to their side of the room. Weakened as she was by the shattering of her shield, Twilight Velvet helped out, as did Rarity while everypony else could only watch.

“Unhand the monster!” Blueblood yelled, putting more effort into pulling. Even though his own magic was bolstered by his amulet, he found that the sphere had all but slowed to crawl. He couldn’t believe that he was actually losing against the common unicorns. And with that imposter blasting the crystal sphere from the inside, it wouldn’t be long before he lost all control over it!

A dark thought came to him. He knew he had to do something drastic to win this. “Desperate times,” he whispered to himself. “Forgive me, Twilight…”

His grasp on the crystal ball slacked a bit, causing Night Light to pull even harder. The ball was slowly moving his way now. Spurred on by the progress he made, he concentrated even harder on bringing his daughter safely back to him.

Night Light was concentrating so hard that he didn’t even notice when Prince Blueblood threw a spell at him. A crackling, almost venomous looking cloud of red magic. The air around it shimmered and warped as it shot towards Twilight’s father with frightening speed.

However Twilight Velvet did notice. Time slowed down to a crawl as she observed the scene unfolding before her. There was precious little that she could do. With all of her magic being used to pull at her daughter’s crystal prison, she was too weak to throw up a shield and she had no time to warn her husband.

In that split second she had to think, Velvet saw only one solution.

She threw herself at Night Light, knocking him out of the way but taking the full brunt of the destructive spell. The blast crackled and burned furiously but dissipated quickly, leaving a scorched black spot from her neck to her stomach.

Night Light’s expression turned to one of horror as he saw his wife collapse onto the floor. The crystal ball holding his daughter fell to the ground and shattered into a thousand pieces as Prince Blueblood lost control over it. Even he seemed horrified by what he had done. In the confusion he had caused, Blueblood escaped the ball room, teleporting away when he realized just what damage he had done.

“Sweetheart?” Night Light rushed to his wife’s aid. “Velvet?” he whispered. She barely managed to make a sound, even as Night Light desperatly tried to use his magic to help her. Unfortunately, his knowledge on healing magic was extremely limited, though that didn’t stop him from trying desperatly.

Twilight Sparkle had seen it happen from her vantage point. As disoriented as she was from the sudden drop and harsh landing, she too rushed to her fallen mother, hoping against hope. She joined in with her father, combining their magic to try and heal her.

But no matter how they tried, they couldn’t do anything to save her. Neither of them knew how to treat her injuries, as Blueblood’s dark spell seemed to have caused severe internal damage. Right now, they could only be there for Velvet as her life slipped away from her. Twilight held her hoof and Velvet squeezed it one last time, before going limp. Night Light leaned in and gave her a last kiss goodbye, tears streaming down his cheeks as he looked into her lifeless eyes.

Twilight barely even acknowledged when a changeling with green eyes gently tried to pull her away. She fought to stay with her mother as the changeling pulled harder, tears streaming down her cheeks as she was pulled away.

The Great and Powerful Changeling lead her away, talking to Twilight in a borrowed voice. Not that it mattered, as Twilight barely heard a word she said. Too many things were coursing through her mind, too much emotion was flooding her. She couldn’t believe what was happening. The night had gone so well and everypony had a great time. There was no way that it could’ve ended like this, could it? It was like a bad dream and Twilight desperatly hoped that Luna would appear, to set things right.

Tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked back at her father, sitting by Velvet’s still body. His expression was one of utter dispair and sadness. Twilight broke free from the changeling queen’s guiding hoof and ran back to her father, hugging him tightly.

Night Light kept one hoof on Velvet’s while wrapping the other around his daughter. They sat there for who knows how long. Only when Queen Chrysalis approached them did they look up, just in time to see her perform a sleeping spell. Neither Twilight or Night Light fought the spell, feeling the bliss of unconsciousness wash over them...

Author's Note

There we go, one new chapter. I am sorry for how long it took. For those of you who missed the blog posts, I lost a friend of mine some time ago. It made writing this chapter hard but I'm glad it's done.

Thanks to Gwenio, Zervziel and Stormwatch for editing! And thanks to Stormwatch again, for the discussion between Sucker Punch and Twilight

Chapter 19

Chapter 19

Celestia couldn’t believe how the evening had turned out. One moment, she was strolling through the sleeping city of Canterlot with her sister and the next, she received a torn cry for help from Spike.

Now however, she stood in the middle of the ballroom, having returned there as quickly as she could. Of course, Luna had stopped her by warning her of the dangers of teleporting into the fray. For all they knew, Celestia could’ve ended up in the middle of a fight.

Though in retrospect, upon seeing the torn and still body of Twilight Velvet, Celestia wished that she had ignored Luna’s advice and had teleported into the ball room immediately. Perhaps showing up mere seconds sooner could have averted a tragedy. Perhaps it could have made things worse. She had no way to ever know.

Celestia looked at the scene in front of her, silent in absolute perplexity. All over the ball room there were signs of struggle. Tables upturned, decorations smashed and broken glass littered the floor.

She noticed several downed changelings and one that looked like he was just about ready to topple over. Fluttershy and Sweetie Belle had rushed over to him, the later carrying a first aid kit in her mouth.

Applejack and Sir Macintosh were tending to Spike and the other crusaders, while Pinkie Pie was quietly crying, holding on to the little changeling nymph. Rainbow Dash tried her best to comfort her friend.

Seeing just what situation they had ended up, Luna gave her sister a curt nod and quickly disappeared in a flash of magic. Soon, she would return with help but until then, Celestia would try and do her best to help out. And perhaps find out what happened as well.

“My little ponies,” Celestia uttered, shocked by the chaos all around her. “What happened here?”

However, her question remained unanswered. Nopony seemed to pay attention to her, as there were more troubling matters at hoof.

Amidst the chaos, Celestia walked over to Twilight Sparkle and Night Light, who were both unconscious. For a brief second, Celestia had feared that they too had suffered Velvet’s fate but their slowly rising and falling chests assured her that they had not.

“A bit late to the party, aren’t we?” the Great and Powerful Changeling remarked, though her voice was not her own.

“Chrysalis,” Celestia whispered. “What happened here?”

"The details are still unclear, but some mad stallion came into the ballroom, started to make accusations, and next thing I know..." she said, taking a glance and pointing with her hole-ridden hoof at the lifeless body nearby.

"The whole hive felt Amaryllis' grief. They are furious, and it is no wonder. Twilight Velvet was a brave mare, standing by her… daughter till the end,” Chrysalis said. “Unlike some other mares I know."

She turned back and glared at Celestia, who could not help but step back at the sight of those eyes, staring at her with anger burning in them.

"Even so, I tried. I trusted you to keep my daughter safe, and you've disappointed me again. Why am I not surprised?" Chrysalis snarled, baring her fangs at Celestia. However, her expression was quick to soften, if just a bit. "But my guards appear to have been inadequate as well," she admitted.

"I- I was only gone for a few moments! I could not have foreseen this", she tried to defend herself. "But I assure you, I will keep Twilight safe.”

Chrysalis laughed in her face. “No, I will. Tell your guard that you’ll have visitors in the morning. For now, I will leave my daughter in your hooves, as I have a hive to calm down.”

Celestia expected Chrysalis to leave abruptly, as she had done before. Instead she made a quick round around the ballroom, to check on her fallen guards, to see that they were okay and stopping to whisper some soft words to them.

After making sure that they were all safe, the Great and Powerful Changeling’s eyes closed and turned back to normal, signaling that she was once again in charge of her own body.

With Chrysalis having left, Celestia took it on her to look after Twilight and her father. Using her magic, she cleared away the glass shards and broken furniture. With the floor clear, she moved them into a sitting position against the wall. Finally, Celestia conjured up two blankets and wrapped both Night Light and Twilight up in them, to keep them warm.

She then turned to the still body of Twilight Velvet. Tears formed in her eyes as Celestia looked at the fallen mare. However, Celestia quickly steeled herself, as the time for mourning would have to wait. Once again, she conjured up a blanket and draped it over the body.

As she did so, Celestia studied the wound that covered Twilight Velvet’s chest. The magic that still lingered around it felt familiar, yet darker than anything she had sensed in a long time. “Who did this to you, my little pony?” Celestia asked out loud.

“Prince Blueblood.”

Celestia turned to see Rarity standing behind her. She gently covered the fallen mare, before addressing Rarity. “What do you mean?” she asked, a bit shocked by the accusation of her beloved nephew.

“Prince Blueblood came in here and started rambling about how we were all under mind control,” Rarity explained. As she spoke, she rubbed at her cheeks to clean off her run out make up but she only succeeded in smearing it out. “He then tried to take Twilight! And he threatened Sweetie Belle and Spike and Apple Bloom and Scootaloo!” Rarity spoke increasingly faster as she got all worked up, merely from telling what they had just been through.

“And then…” Rarity shuddered. “Then he… he killed Twilight’s mother.”

That revelation made Celestia feel cold, so very cold. She would never have thought her beloved nephew to be capable of this but why would Rarity lie about this? “Why?” she eventually uttered. “How?”

Rarity shook her head. “I’m not sure but he had this strange amulet around his neck.”

“An amulet?” Celestia mimicked, a hint of fear clear in her voice. “Did it have a symbol of an alicorn on it, with a red gem in the center?!” she asked.

“I think so, yes,” Rarity said. “I didn’t see it in detail, obviously but it did have a huge red gem in the middle.”

Celestia felt a shiver travel down her spine. Just then, she heard the door behind her rattle. A quick spell from her horn dissolved the chains across the door, allowing it to open up.

Princess Luna burst through the door, followed by a small herd of ponies dressed in medical gear. Some seemed like they were still half asleep, though upon the sight of ponies and changelings in distress, they shot into action.

“Celestia, have you found out what happened here?” Luna asked urgently as she came up to her sister. It didn’t take long for her to spot the draped body nearby. The mere thought of one of her little ponies laying there caused her eyes to moisten as she looked at her sister.

“I know not the details but it appears that our dear nephew is responsible for this drama.” Celestia shuddered at the mere thought.

“Prince Blueblood?” Luna uttered unbelievingly. “Neigh, Celestia. Our nephew may be a bit hasty and full of himself but he’s not a monster!”

Celestia shook her head. “Rarity just told me it was him. His mind was clouded by an amulet. One that we haven’t seen in a long time.”

It didn’t take long for Luna to understand what her sister was saying. She took a step back, unable to accept the information her sister had given her. “No,” she said. “Bluey’s a good pony! He would not do this!”

She shook her head and turned around, walking towards the door. “I’m sure that he’s in his room right now, snoring to high heavens as he usually does.”

Luna ran off, faster than she normally would have with her cape billowing behind her. Her sister was struggling to keep up but Luna paid her no heed.

After all, there was no way that Prince Blueblood would do something like… that, was there? Nopony would deny that the young prince was an odd character but Luna knew that he was a good pony. He had helped her crawl out of her isolation and in a way, he helped her make friends!

There was absolutely no way that he could’ve been behind… whatever it was that had happened in her and her sister’s absence. In her hurry, Luna had neglected to see just who it was that had died.

Luna stopped in her tracks, half tempted to turn around and run back to the ball room. However she was right in front of Prince Blueblood’s room now. Luna decided to tend to her ponies, immediately after she had confirmed Prince Blueblood’s innocence.

She briefly considered waiting for her sister to catch up but decided against it. After all, there was precious little time to lose. Luna lifted a hoof to knock on the door. Much to her surprise, the door swung open without much effort. The lights were still on and judging from the frantic hoofsteps there was obviously somepony there.

“Prince Blueblood?” she called out, walking through the open door.

“A-aunt Luna!” Blueblood uttered in surprise. The young prince was running around from one side of the room to the other but ground to a halt when he heard her. “Aunt Luna,” he said again. “What brings you to my humble abode? Can I help you with something?”

“What are you doing?” Luna asked. The floor was covered in maps and scrolls and several other items.

“Reorganizing!” Blueblood answered. “Yes, reorganizing! I couldn’t sleep and decided that I’m going to switch things in my filing system!”

The prince was sweating profusely, with drops of sweat rolling off his forehead. His eyes were moving frantically from one side of the room to the other, as if looking for something.

Luna narrowed her eyes and took a step back, away from the prince. “You’re bleeding,” she stated, lifting a hoof to her own cheek. Blueblood mimicked her, rubbing away a small stream of blood and some dried drops.

“No worries,” Blueblood assured her. “Just a little scratch. Nothing to worry about. Say, Aunt Luna, do you still have my brooch?”

“Your brooch?” Luna asked. That was the last thing on her mind right now, as Blueblood was looking pretty suspicious now. “I have it pinned on my cloak,” she answered. “But Bluey, be honest with me now. Did you attack Princess Amaryllis and her friends?”

Blueblood smiled at her. But it wasn’t a kind or friendly smile, like Luna was used to it. It was the kind of smile she had seen before on her worst enemies.

“Of course not, Aunt Luna. Why on Equestria would I do such a thing?” he answered, doing his best to sound truthful. “Little old me, attacking a foreign dignitary?”

But Luna heard the malice in his voice. It was there, clear as day to her. “But you did, didn’t you?” she accused.

Blueblood’s smile fell.

Luna shivered as his eyes turned red, obviously under the influence of a dark, yet familiar, magic.

“Everything went all wrong, Aunt Luna,” Blueblood said. “But I will fix things. I promise.”

“Luna!” Celestia ran into the room, having picked up the pace on hearing Blueblood’s voice echo through the empty halls.

Seeing her nephew’s eyes glow red, Celestia wasted no time and reacted immediately, igniting her horn with magic. Bolder and braver ponies had buckled at the mere sight of the princess turning her horn on them. However, fuelled by the Alicorn Amulet around his neck, Blueblood just grinned and responded by lighting up his own horn.

Before Celestia could unleash her paralyzing spell, the room erupted into blinding light. It was so bright that even Celestia had to avert her eyes. Both she and Luna had to turn away in pain. As they did so, Prince Blueblood used his magic to tear at Luna’s cloak, taking back what was his.

But it didn’t take long for Celestia to recover from the magical attack, allowing her to cast a counterspell and extinguish the searing bright light.

Though it was only just in time to see Prince Blueblood teleport away. The last thing the two sisters saw was the mocking glow of the Alicorn Amulet before he disappeared.

-

Celestia and Luna didn’t speak much on the way back to the ballroom. Neither of them knew what to say at this point. Luna kept fidgeting with her cloak the whole way, as Blueblood had shredded the clasp trying to retrieve his beloved brooch. In the end, she left it behind on a statue for the servants to find later.

“Celestia?” Luna eventually uttered, just as they stopped before the door to the ballroom. “What are we going to do about this?”

“We’ll look for him,” Celestia said. “We’ll find him and we’ll convince him to take off the amulet. We will not allow him to stray even further down that dark path.” She shivered at the thought of her beloved nephew, his mind under the Alicorn Amulet’s terrible spell. “But for now, we take care of our little ponies.”

Luna nodded. “Yes, sister,” she agreed. “But before we enter… just who was it that fell to Blueblood’s magic?”

“Twilight Velvet,” Celestia told her in a hushed voice.

“I see.” Luna frowned. She didn’t know the mare personally but she was Twilight Sparkle’s adoptive mother and thus very important to somepony to whom she owed so much. Not only that but she was one of her little ponies, who she had sworn to protect.

Luna knew how Twilight Sparkle felt as she knew just how much it hurt to lose a mother. A few tears formed in Luna’s eyes as she thought back to that time, allowing herself a moment of weakness.

Celestia didn’t hesitate and pulled her sister close to her. For a few minutes, the royal sisters just sat there in front of the closed door. The only thing breaking the silence between them being the sounds of ponies running around inside the ball room.

But eventually the two princesses had to break up their moment. After all, they were needed. “Be strong, little sister,” Celestia whispered to Luna.

“Only if you are too,” Luna shot back.

-

Come morning, Celestia and Luna moved to Celestia’s chambers to raise the sun and lower the moon. Both of them were tired, having spent many hours helping the injured changelings and talking to the traumatized ponies. Most of them were asleep now, resting in the chambers provided for them.

The two of them stepped out onto the balcony and lit up their horns. With a little bit more effort than usual, Celestia and Luna performed their duty and turned night into day.

“Do you see that?” Luna asked, pointing at the horizon.

Celestia squinted as she looked to where Luna’s hoof was. She could see movement in the distance. She quickly grabbed her telescope and looked into the distance.

“I see it,” Celestia said as she peered into her spyglass. “Luna, I may have forgotten to mention something last night.”

“What is it?” Luna asked.

Celestia didn’t say anything, instead just offering the telescope to Luna. The younger pony looked through the lens. What had been a distant spot before was clear as day now to her.

“Changelings,” Luna stated as she pulled her eye away. “Lots of them.”

Celestia nodded. “Queen Chrysalis told me to expect ‘visitors’ in the morning.”

“Visitors?” Luna laughed weakly. “By sheer numbers, this looks more like another invasion.”

“Indeed,” Celestia said. Even from a distance, the force Chrysalis had sent looked very formidable and she could understand why the queen would send them. “Luna, round up as many guards as you can and meet them halfway. If they enter the city like that, it’ll cause panic and confusion.”

“With haste,” Luna said. “What will you be doing in the meanwhile,” she wondered.

“Something much harder…” Celestia said sadly. “Telling Shining Armor of what happened to his mother.”

-

Luna wasted no time gathering several soldiers, both of her own Night Guard and Celestia’s Royal Guard. Many in the hastily assembled squad seemed apprehensive to see the princess leading them. While they were glad to see Blueblood gone, the fact that one of the Royal Sisters took direct charge, instead of taking the time to select a proper temporary replacement for Captain Shining Armor's position, made clear that this was a very delicate situation.

With her hastily put together band of pegasus and batpony soldiers, Luna flew towards the swarm of changelings that came closer by the minute. She kept a safe distance as she flew over them, observing them from afar.

Plenty of changelings were on route, ranging from regular-sized warriors to giant armored behemoths. Such a force entering Canterlot unattended would surely cause a lot of chaos. Luckily, it didn’t take long for Luna to spot Queen Chrysalis amongst them.

The queen was riding atop her own chariot, choosing to stand on the roof instead of retreating to the safety of the closed carriage.

As such, she spotted Princess Luna and her guards from quite a distance away.

With a wave of her hoof, she beckoned towards Princess Luna, urging her to approach. Her convoy ground to a halt, to receive the Equestrian princess.

Luna took the invitation and quickly descended, landing on the roof of the pitch-black carriage. With a courteous bow, she greeted the queen. “Queen Chrysalis,” she said. “It is good to see you again.”

“Princess Luna.” Chrysalis returned Luna’s bow, though she didn’t bow quite as deep as Luna had. “While I am pleased to see you too so soon, I wish it had been under… different circumstances.”

“As did I,” Luna said. “But we take things as they come.”

Chrysalis nodded. “Is my daughter safe?” she asked.

Luna nodded. “She hasn’t awoken yet but she and her father are safe. We moved them to a warded and teleport-proof room inside the castle.”

The look Chrysalis gave her told Luna that the queen wasn’t entirely convinced, though Chrysalis didn’t bother to elaborate further.

Instead, she closed her eyes for a split second. In that second, the carriage started to move once more, as did all of its escorts.

“I assume that you showed up to escort us into Canterlot?” Queen Chrysalis asked. “And if not, well... I will not allow you to stop me from reaching my daughter.” The way she said that was a bit more threatening than she had intended.

Luna shook her head. “I’m just here to make sure that Canterlot doesn’t erupt into chaos when you stride into town.”

As she spoke, her own troops descended from above them and joined the changelings marching towards Canterlot. The mix of changelings and ponies looked more than a little bit odd but at least they resembled a military escort now.

“Isn’t this a bit much?” Luna remarked as she took a closer look at the small army that Chrysalis had brought with her. Several regular sized changelings, both armored and not, marched in front of the carriage. There had to be at least two dozen of them, Luna thought. And then she hadn’t counted the ones behind the carriage yet, the big changeling behemoths. Unlike their smaller, more agile brothers, they were dressed from head to hoof in a strange green armor. Only their eyes and their horns were visible.

If Luna didn’t know any better, she would’ve thought that they were ancient bronze statues, brought to life by magic. Armed with hammers that could flatten a pony with a single blow, they were truly a sight to behold.

“I only wish to protect my daughter,” Chrysalis replied, drawing Luna back out of her thoughts. “Surely you can understand that. And besides, I don’t think even a direct command of mine could’ve stopped all of them.”

“But you are the queen,” Luna pointed out, turning to face Chrysalis. “Your word is law, is it not?”

“Of course it is,” Chrysalis said. “But my children sensed that their princess was scared and in danger. No force in Equestria could’ve stopped them from coming here to protect her.”

Luna nodded. She didn’t fully understand how the changeling hive worked but it made sense that the individual changelings could choose to disregard their queen’s orders if it meant protecting her. The same was probably true when it came to Twilight Sparkle, who was the future of their hive.

Slowly but surely, the convoy of changelings and ponies marched closer to Canterlot. Both rulers stayed perched atop of the carriage, silence ruling between them.

At least, until Queen Chrysalis broke the silence. “Have you found Blueblood yet?” she asked sharply.

Luna shook her head. “Not yet,” she admitted. “He teleported away last night and hasn’t been seen since.”

“I see,” Chrysalis mused. “Well, I believe it goes without saying that if my changelings catch him near my daughter again…” She didn’t need to finish that sentence, as Luna understood what Chrysalis meant by that.

However, her changelings were more than willing to provide an example. The nearest behemoth swung his massive hammer around and hit a nearby boulder, crushing the grey stone into dust. Luna noticed that the behemoth’s hammer had a little cartoon drawing of a unicorn on it, with two x’s where his eyes should be.

“I… understand,” Luna said with a heavy heart. “But know that his actions are not entirely his own. My nephew foolishly tampered with a magical artifact. It greatly increases his magical prowess but also corrupts his way of thinking. It twists his thoughts and scrambles his mind.”

“So you wish for me to spare the whelp?” Chrysalis raised an eyebrow.

Luna nodded. “There is still time. If we can somehow convince him to take off the amulet soon, he’ll return to normal.”

“And if not?”

“Then his mind will forever be lost to the dark arts and his body will follow suit, being corrupted beyond repair,” Luna said with a heavy sigh at the end. “And if that comes to pass… death will be the only release for him.”

“Has this ever happened before?” Chrysalis asked.

“Yes, once.” Luna nodded, though she didn’t care to go into further detail.

Chrysalis frowned. She could feel the worry and love rolling off of the princess. She knew that the prince was family to Luna and thus precious to her. But Chrysalis had her own family to look out for. Though perhaps her behemoths could give the wayward prince a mere love tap with their mauls instead of a skull crushing blow.

-

Meanwhile, Princess Celestia was a tad envious of her little sister. She had taken this task upon herself but she would have greatly preferred staring down her old student than telling Captain Shining Armor about his mother. Not to mention telling Cadance of what her little brother had done.

Celestia frowned, coming to a halt before the hospital room’s door. She wondered how Cadance and Shining Armor’s relationship would handle this. She knew for a fact that the two of them loved each other so very much but what had happened would forever cast a shadow over their love.

The princess took a deep breath and steeled herself, before gently knocking on the door. A soft voice, belonging to Cadance, called out to her that the door was open. Celestia pushed the door open and walked in.

“Good morning, Aunt Celestia,” Cadance said happily. “What brings you here so early?”

Shining Armor nodded in agreement. “It is a bit early for visiting hours, I think.”

“How are the two of you feeling today?” Celestia asked, allowing for some small talk to calm herself down a bit, before delivering the dreadful news.

“Fit as a fiddle, your highness,” Shining Armor said. “The doctor says I’ll probably be discharged soon.”

“Might be a bit longer for me,” Cadance continued. “But I feel amazing. I think last night was just what I needed.”

Both of them were smiling and looked a lot healthier than the day before.

A wry smile formed on Celestia’s face. Any other day, she would have loved seeing how energetic and happy they were. But right now, it made Celestia feel uneasy, knowing that in mere moments she would be wiping the smiles off of their faces.

“I am glad to hear that,” Celestia managed to say as she struggled to find the right words to use. “But I’m afraid that’s not why I’m here. I need to speak to Shining Armor.”

Cadance’s smile turned into a frown. She knew her aunt well enough to know that tone of voice. Something was wrong, very wrong. “Shiny?” She turned to the stallion besides her. Shining Armor starred back at her, confusion clear on his face.

“It involves you too,” Celestia noted, as she saw Cadance eyeing her wheelchair. “Both of you need to know about this.”

Cadance nodded, before reaching her hoof towards Shining Armor. He too had noticed the peculiar way Celestia was acting and didn’t like it one bit.

“What’s the matter, princess? Did something happen?” A sudden fear welled up in him. “Twilight? Did something happen to her? Is she okay?”

Celestia nodded. “It’s not Twilight. But something did happen, last night…”

She recounted the events of last night, watching as Shining Armor’s brave façade faltered and tears started to well up in his eyes. Before long, he was openly crying and Cadance was doing her best to comfort the devastated stallion. But her touch and warmth could only do so much.

It was heartbreaking for Celestia to see her brave captain like this. She had known him to stare down battle-hardened griffons, sharp –fanged hydras and all sorts of unmentionable horrors without flinching. It was a sobering experience, seeing Shining Armor as fragile as the next pony.

Cadance wasn’t better off. While she managed to hold back her tears, her face was equal parts sad, angry and confused. It was safe to say that Cadance just didn’t know what to think of her little brother right now.

“I need to see her,” Shining Armor croaked. “And Twilight. And dad. And Spike too.” He pushed Cadance away, gently and struggled to get out of bed.

“I’m coming with you,” Cadance proclaimed, leaving little room for argument.

-

In the meanwhile, Princess Luna and Queen Chrysalis had arrived at the entrance to Canterlot and were currently on the way to the castle. All around them, ponies were gathering to watch the display, thinking it to be a military parade.

Luna noticed many ponies stopping and staring at them. Some waved and others took pictures of the passing soldiers.

“You ponies are strange,” Chrysalis remarked as she watched the smiling ponies. “You’d think they’d be more… wary of our arrival.”

“Very few ponies know the details of what happened at the wedding,” Luna pointed out. “And Twilight being here seems to have helped.” Not to mention Celestia’s little speech last night. Canterlot may have been a big city but ponies loved to talk and the fact that most noble ponies were enthusiastic about the changelings as allies helped a lot.

Chrysalis shrugged. She didn’t notice any anger coming up from the gathered crowd. A bit of fear here and there but most of that seemed to belong to the foals clinging to their mother’s tails.

“Smile and wave,” Luna instructed. “They love that. And it’ll make you seem more… enthusiastic.”

Chrysalis hesitated for a moment. Being a changeling, she was not exactly used to this kind of exposure; but she was used to playing an act, so she complied with Luna’s advice, lifting a hoof and waving at the ponies. “I feel ridiculous,” she whispered from between clenched teeth.

“Welcome to my world,” Luna said as she too began to wave at the crowd.

-

Back in the castle, Celestia was accompanying her captain and her niece. She lead the way, pushing Cadance’s wheelchair through the bright halls. Not a word was spoken between the three of them. Before long, they ended up at a small, secluded room. A single guard was posted at the entrance.

“Captain Shining Armor,” the armored pegasus said, saluting his captain.

“At ease,” Shining Armor said.

The guard nodded and moved aside. “If I may say so, captain. I wish to express my condolences, sir.”

Shining Armor swallowed hard, muttering a soft thanks as he opened the door. As the door swung open, he stopped in his tracks. Dreading to see what was there, Shining Armor tiptoed into the room.

There wasn’t much to be said about the room itself, as it was obvious that was just a regular storeroom. It was surprisingly bare now, having been cleared out to give the poor mare a place to rest before the coroner could come to pick her up.

Tears formed in Shining Armor’s eyes once more as he spotted the body underneath a pristine white sheet, surrounded by candles.

It broke Celestia’s heart to see Shining Armor stumble towards his mother. She didn’t know what was going through his head right now but she did know what it was like to lose a loved one long before their time.

“I’ll leave you two here,” Celestia said as she stepped back. She then leaned down and whispered to Cadance. “Be strong for him, Cadance. He might not admit it, but he needs you now more than ever.”

“Of course, Aunt Celestia,” Cadance said as Celestia leaned in for a quick hug. “But what about… my little brother?” she whispered that last part.

“No sight of him yet,” Celestia kept her voice soft, as to not disturb the mourning stallion. Shining Armor had sat himself down near his mother now and was quietly weeping for her.

“I’m going to check on his father and Twilight now,” she said to Cadance. “Come meet us when you’re ready.”

-

Celestia would have preferred it if she could’ve gone to see Twilight immediately. Unfortunately, the army of changelings arriving in her backyard required her attention as well. Not that she didn’t trust her little sister to handle it but Celestia preferred to be on top of things at all times.

And for all intents and purposes, this was sort of like a diplomatic visit. That and Queen Chrysalis was most likely rearing to go find her daughter and make sure she was safe. And Celestia couldn’t blame her.

The grassy fields behind the castle were teeming with both changeling soldiers and pony guards. Despite their professional attitude, the Royal and Night guards present couldn’t help but ogle the newcomers.

The changelings weren’t bothered by the looks they got from the ponies. Or perhaps they didn’t even notice them. After all, they were all there for just one reason.

“Queen Chrysalis,” Celestia greeted the changeling queen as she unceremoniously leapt from atop of her carriage.

“Princess Celestia,” Chrysalis said, her tone as neutral as she could force it to be. After all, she still hated Celestia’s guts but right now, her feelings weren’t important.

“It’s good to see you in person,” Celestia said.

Chrysalis wanted to say that the feeling was not mutual but instead, kept her mouth shut. “Where’s my daughter?” she asked, getting straight to the point.

Celestia motioned with her hoof as Luna joined her. “Follow us.”

-

Twilight Sparkle sat up in her bed. She had no recollection of how she had gotten there last night. Frankly, she didn’t even care either.

No, Twilight had different things on her head right now. Perhaps it was because she had only woken up mere minutes ago but the memories of the night before were hazy and muddled. But one terrible detail refused to be obscured.

Her mom was dead.

Gone, deceased, released from the mortal coil. No matter how she chose to word it, Twilight Velvet was dead.

Twilight shifted her body, taking care not to crush her wings, and got out of bed. Her hooves felt warm as she stepped onto the carpet next to the bed. Only now did she notice that there was a second bed next to hers, holding her father on it. He was still soundly asleep but Twilight could see tear marks on his cheeks, suggesting that he had been crying for a long time.

Unlike her father, Twilight’s cheeks were dry. She didn’t really feel like crying either. She just felt numb. Empty maybe. It was very hard for her to put that feeling into words at the moment.

Twilight had never really thought about how it would feel to lose somepony so close to her. A part of her always knew that she could lose a friend or a family member at any time but she had always pushed that part far, far away where it belonged.

But now that part returned with a vengeance, demanding to be acknowledged. The realization that she’d never hear her mother sing again, no matter how off-key and out of tune it was. That she’d never hug her again, never feel her warmth again.

It hurt her. In a way that Twilight had never experienced before.

Twilight glanced at her father again. If she was hurting like this, Twilight couldn’t begin to imagine how he would feel when he woke up. She gently walked over to his bed and leaned down, planting a soft kiss on his cheek as he continued to snore softly.

Right now, Twilight felt like it was best to let him sleep. She quietly opened the door and left, finding herself in an empty corridor. She looked at the windows, and from the position of the sun in the sky, she could tell it was already almost noon. "I better find Princess Celestia", she thought.

Find her, and... then what? She slumped, disheartened. Her guards were strong and resourceful enough to overwhelm Celestia herself; her fellow Elements of Harmony had also faced immense dangers; and last night, all of them together were no match for Prince Blueblood.

Blueblood. It felt surreal to remember. They had known each other since they were foals, and she could not even recall him getting into fights or anything of the sort. He was smug and headstrong, yes, but usually also polite and accommodating. Except, of course, the times when they clashed in competition for Celestia's precious little free time.

If that amulet could turn a decent pony into a murderer, maybe the damned trinket was more of a threat than Blueblood himself.

Twilight found a momentary relief from her worried thoughts when she heard someone approaching.

"Amaryllis?"

"Hello..." She hesitated for a moment, deciding whether or not to pronounce the next word. It felt so wrong, but she knew it was right, and she would have to say it sooner or later.

"...mother."

Chrysalis gulped when she heard the second word. If it was any other occasion, she would be absolutely delighted, but this was not a proper time for celebrations. She took another step forward and sat next to the dejected changeling princess. "I am sorry for your loss. Twilight Velvet was an admirable pony, and I know she loved you until the end."

Twilight looked down and remained silent for a moment, trying to find the words. Finally, she tapped her own chest with her hoof, tears starting to run down her face again. "It feels like somepony has opened me here with a knife and ripped out my heart. I feel hollow... like everything that mattered in my life is gone."

The changeling queen leaned forward to nuzzle her daughter's head, and pulling her closer with her foreleg. "I know that feeling", she whispered, taking a glance at the resplendent alicorn waiting and looking back at the end of the corridor. "Believe it or not, I truly do."

The sobbing princess remained oblivious to Celestia's presence. "It hurts so bad. It feels like it will never stop hurting."

While holding her daughter close, Chrysalis looked again. She was perplexed to sense only sympathy, warmth, a sweet compassion emanating from her former teacher. No malice. No cruelty. No conceit. But a firm eagerness to right all wrongs.

"Maybe it will", she whispered to her daughter's ear.

Author's Note

And that's that. Thanks once again to Stormwatch, Zerzviel and Gwenio for editing this chapter. Does anybody know what happened to uTTerAbsurdity? Haven't heard from him in months...

Anyhow, I hope you enjoyed this chapter. It's a bit shorter than you all are used to but I found it rather difficult to write down.

Oh, and before I forget: a special thanks goes out to Stormwatch, who rewrote the last part with Chrysalis and Twilight. Trust me when I say that it's much, much better now.

Chapter 20

Chapter 20

Prince Blueblood panted after his final teleport, deep in the Everfree Forest. He had been moving around all night, after his unsuccessful attempt at capturing the changeling princess. His hooves were stained with blood, courtesy of the numerous razor-sharp thorns he had run into. Or rather dropped into, after an unsuccessful teleportation.

Naturally, the Everfree was no place for a pony of his stature but given that the odds were currently against him, it was best that he hid in a place where nopony would look for him. Now that he was relatively safe, the prince had some time to reflect on the events of last night.

That reflection, coupled with the numerous teleports, caused his stomach to turn and its contents to be emptied on the muddy ground.

He coughed a few times, then spat to get rid of the vile taste in his mouth. And as he breathed in deeply afterwards, his thoughts returned to last night, and the fact finally sunk into his heart. “I…I killed a pony,” Blueblood uttered. All night long he had tried to deny it as he kept moving around. That his actions had snuffed out the life of Twilight Velvet.

But those thoughts were quickly banished from his mind as the Alicorn Amulet began its work. It slowly began to pulse, red light flickering and illuminating the dark forest. The sounds of insects and birds alike fell quiet as they all fled from the terrible power of the artefact.

“It’s all your fault, Princess Amaryllis. You may have both my aunts in your grasp… but not for long,” Blueblood said out loud, his mind clouded. “I will find a way to stop you.” With each word, the amulet around his neck grew brighter and brighter, casting strange shadows around him.

-

Shining Armor walked at a slow pace, pushing Cadance’s wheelchair out in front of him. Their royal guard escort walked at the same speed in front of them, occasionally glancing back to see if they were still following.

Nopony spoke during their walk as nopony knew what to say. Cadance wanted to, but every time she opened her mouth to speak, words failed to form and she would close it again.

Shining Armor wasn’t much better, as he didn’t really know how to feel at the moment. He had just seen his mother, lying dead in a repurposed storeroom. And he had seen the wounds that marred her body, which told him that she hadn’t gone peacefully.

It had made him angry, to see the mare that had raised him and his sister like that. Twilight Velvet should’ve died peacefully at a ripe old age, surrounded by her family. She deserved better than to be left torn in a battle she shouldn’t have been in.

“Shining Armor?” Cadance asked, causing Shining Armor to snap out of his thoughts. Her voice had sounded worried, with a bit of weariness mixed in.

“Yes, Cadance?” Shining asked, stopping the wheelchair so he could look at his fiancée.

“Do… do you blame me? For what happened?”

Shining’s mouth opened and closed a few times, with no sound coming out.“Why… why would I?” he eventually uttered, puzzled.

“You were so quiet… and you look so angry,” Cadance whispered.

“I feel angry. And sad and confused. All at once,” Shining Armor said, bending down a bit so he could look into her eyes. “I am… my head feels like such a mess right now , it’s hard to describe. But I’m not angry with you. Why would you even think that?”

“After what my brother did-”

“He made his own decision,” Shining Armor interupted her. “It… it was his choice to do… to do what he did to my mother, to my family. His and his alone.”

“But if I hadn’t pushed him to follow up on his crush…” Cadance trailed off as she saw the tortured look on Shining Armor’s face.

“He made his decision,” Shining Armor stated once more. “You didn’t tell him to put that amulet on, did you?” Cadance shook her head. “And you didn’t tell him to ambush my sister, am I right?” Cadance nodded.

But even with her fiancé’s reassurance, Cadance couldn’t help but feel like she was responsible in some way. Like she could’ve or should’ve done something to prevent this from happening. Maybe if she had ignored Twilight’s request to keep her heritage a secret from her little brother. Maybe then none of this would’ve happened.

Shining Armor frowned when he noticed that Cadance kept looking down and avoiding his eyes. She was obviously very bothered by what had happened.

“I don’t know what else to say to you, Cadance,” Shining Armor started. “Because I feel like I’d just be repeating myself.”

Cadance looked up and into Shining’s eyes. Try as she might, she could find no anger in them, nor any doubt. Gingerly, she leaned out of her wheelchair and hugged her betrothed.

They stayed like that for a while, as uncomfortable as it was for Cadance. Until their escort cleared his throat, reminding them that he was still there as well.

“I hate to bother you, captain,” he said. “But Princess Celestia is probably waiting for us.”

“Of course,” Shining Armor said, regretfully letting go of Cadance.

Their escort led the way once more and Shining Armor followed, pushing Cadance’s wheelchair.

As expected, the trip wasn’t very long and the sound of familiar voices spurred Shining Armor on. He could clearly hear his sister’s voice, along with another that he couldn’t quite place.

Whoever it was, Shining Armor hurried along the hallway as fast as he could while pushing Cadance out in front of him.

But when he rounded the corner, the wheelchair screeched to a halt as Cadance let out a scream. It was an almost primal one, filled with fear and shock.

And Shining Armor couldn’t blame her, as he too wanted to scream. Only his years of training and discipline had kept him from shouting at the sight of Queen Chrysalis in the middle of the hallway, holding his little sister in her hooves.

Whatever conversation was going on between them was put on hold and all eyes were on Cadance, who was still screaming herself sore.

“You!” Shining Armor uttered as he stepped out in front of Cadance. “What do you think you’re doing here?!”

“I am here to protect and comfort my daughter,” Chrysalis said coolly, looking rather annoyed at the interruption to her bonding session.

Shining Armor glared at her. “That’s my job,” he said. “Now get away from her before I make you!”

Chrysalis couldn’t help but grin devilishly at the stallion, causing his knees to buckle a bit. “And what a fine job you did protecting her last night,” Chrysalis jabbed.

“Mother, stop that,” Twilight whispered.

Shining Armor’s eyes widened as he heard her say that. “Mother? Twily, please don’t tell me that…”

Twilight looked away from him, her expression carrying a hint of guilt. “I don’t mean to… I’m not… I’m not replacing mom,” she said.

“But why are you calling that… that thing ‘mother’ then?” Shining Armor accused.

Twilight was taken aback by Shining Armor’s outburst. “I… I promised her.”

Shining Armor opened his mouth to retort, only to fall silent. His mouth opened and closed a few times but no sound came out.

Taking this opportunity, Twilight stepped away from Chrysalis and towards Shining Armor. What started as a slow trot quickly turned into a gallop as she rushed at her brother, who held his hooves out to her.

“She’s gone, Shiny,” Twilight muttered into her brother’s shoulder. “She’s gone. Mom’s gone and… and… I’m sorry and I know you hate Chrysalis,” she motioned at the queen behind them. “But mom asked me to give her a chance. And I’m going to…”

“I think it’s best if we take this elsewhere,” Celestia intervened, as she walked up to them, having watched from the sidelines thus far. “The middle of the hallway is no place to discuss such sensitive matters.”

“I… I’m not going anywhere with her!” Cadance yelled, pointing a shaky hoof at Chrysalis.

The queen let out a weary sigh. She stole a glance at Twilight, who was looking at her with hopeful eyes. As gentle and unthreatening as she could, she approached Cadance and Shining Armor, stopping at a safe distance.

“I…” She considered her words carefully. “I am sorry.”

Cadance’s face froze.

“Y-you’re sorry?” she asked, unbelievingly.

“Yes,” Chrysalis said. “I apologize for what I did to you and Shining Armor.” It was difficult for her to admit her guilt, being a proud and powerful queen. And while she did regret what she did to Cadance, she would do it a thousand times over if it meant that her daughter was safe.

“You’re sorry…” Cadance repeated. “You kidnapped me,” she said, her voice oddly calm. “You mistreated me, starved me and threatened me. You hurt my fiancé, clouded his mind and you kidnapped his little sister. You hurt my aunt and you tried to take over Canterlot.”

Chrysalis’s expression fell as Cadance listed her wrongdoings. Chrysalis preferred it when Cadance was yelling at her, as her sudden calm demeanor was a bit unsettling.

If Cadance had noticed the queen’s discomfort, she didn’t comment on it. Instead, she just took a deep breath before continuing. “And you say that you’re sorry?!” she asked.

All of a sudden, Cadance was shaking with anger. Everypony around them could do little more than stare at her as Cadance started breathing heavily. “You… I…

“No… I can’t. I understand why you did what you did to me but I just can’t forgive you…” Cadance said hesitantly, closing her eyes. She was, feeling a bit light headed and out of breath.

“Understandable,” Chrysalis said. After all, the things that she had done to Cadance were no laughing matter.

Cadance just stared at her. “I know why you did what you did,” she said again. “Maybe some day, I can forgive you,” her tone was soft, almost fragile sounding. “But even then, don’t think that I’ll ever forget.”

Despite everything, Queen Chrysalis couldn’t help but be impressed as well. She had greatly underestimated the young alicorn’s resilience.

With everypony and every changeling seemingly calm once more, Princess Celestia tapped her hoof on the floor a few times to draw attention to herself again. “As I was saying, I believe that we should take this somewhere else.” She glanced at Cadance, who was still shaking. “I think it would be best if you follow me and my sister, Star- I mean, Queen Chrysalis.”

Chrysalis grimaced, both at Celestia’s slip up and at the thought of following them.

“We have some more things to discuss,” Luna added. “And we should leave Shining Armor and Twilight alone with their father for now.”

“Very well,” Chrysalis said. “I can leave my beloved daughter alone for a little while. She’s protected now.”

“Of course she is,” Shining Armor said. “I’m here now.”

Queen Chrysalis looked at him and let out a very unroyal and mocking laugh. “I see that you would make a fine comedian, captain,” she said.

The annoyance was clear on Shining Armor’s face. “I was not joking,” he said defiantly.

“And here I was, trying to help you save face,” Queen Chrysalis mocked. Her eyes turned to the ceiling and a smirk formed on her face.

Shining Armor stayed quiet and glanced up to where the queen was looking. He immediately wished he hadn’t, as he could see several pairs of eyes glowing up there. He didn’t know how many but there were a lot of Praetorians lurking around on the ceiling.

It made him feel scared, as he hadn’t noticed them until the queen had pointed them out. Yet it also made him feel some sort of relief, knowing that his sister was protected.

“I think we’re done here.” With Twilight still in her brother’s embrace, Chrysalis had to settle for leaning in to give her a quick peck on her forehead. Then she turned around and followed the two princesses with a confident stride, leaving Twilight in the care of her brothers and her former foal sitter.

The two princesses waited for the changeling queen to catch up and lead the way. As they walked, Princess Luna couldn’t help but think of her favorite nephew. And despite all that had happened, she prayed that he was safe, wherever he was.

-

As Prince Blueblood travelled deeper through the Everfree forest, the amulet continued to corrupt his mind. Unfortunately for the fallen prince, the light the artifact emitted also served as a beacon for hungry predators. A low rumbling signaled the arrival of one of the Everfree’s top hunters: a manticore.

Blueblood’s eyes widened as he noticed the beast stalking towards him. “Back! You savage beast!” He lit his horn up and fired a warning flare at the hybrid creature. But that only seemed to anger the manticore. With jaws open and claws extended, the manticore leapt at Prince Blueblood. Despite being dead tired, Blueblood fired a spell at the beast.

A deep red blast of energy hit the manticore dead on, sending it crashing into a tree and reducing it to splinters. The hulking beast barely managed to stand up after the prince's magical attack. With a loud and angry hiss, the manticore backed away from his presumed prey.

-

With Queen Chrysalis out of the picture, Shining Armor felt like he could relax again. But then he remembered that the ceiling was quite literally crawling with changeling guards that could turn invisible. Not a very comforting thought but at least he knew that they were on Twilight’s side.

“How are you two feeling?” Twilight asked.

“I could’ve been better,” Cadance whispered, still shaken from the impromptu meeting with her former captor.

“I’m sorry about that,” Twilight said. “I asked her to apologize to you two but I had hoped for that to happen in a more controlled environment.”

“And not in the middle of a hallway infested with changelings?” Shining asked, trying to be funny but failing utterly. Even a few of the stoic Praetorians forwent their camouflage to hiss at him. “Tough crowd.”

“You’ll get used to them,” Twilight said, looking up at the blank ceiling. She couldn’t see anything there but she could feel each and every changeling there. And there were a lot of them. “Just how many of you did the queen bring with her?”

A soft thud was heard and a Praetorian flickered into existence. “The queen brought plenty,” he said. “Soldiers, Praetorians and Behemoths. All here to protect you, my princess.”

Without further words, the Praetorian turned invisible again and disappeared.

Twilight quickly glanced at Cadance. Thankfully, she didn’t look disturbed by the sudden appearance and disappearance of the guard. In fact, Cadance looked better than ever.

“It felt good to get that out of my system,” Cadance pointed out, noticing Twilight’s odd looks. “I’m still scared of her but not as much anymore.”

Twilight nodded, feeling relieved. Sure, the whole situation could’ve gone better but at least they got it out of the way. Now, they could focus on what was truly important.

Shining was thinking the same thing apparently, as he walked towards the door to the room Twilight had woken up in.

Pushing the door open, he immediately spotted his father, sitting on the bed. His head was buried in his hooves and a soft sobbing came from him. “Dad?” Shining Armor called out softly.

Night Light looked at the doorway, seeing his son there and his daughter right behind him. With one hoof, he attempted to dry his tears and with the other he beckoned them to come in.

No words were spoken between the broken family. They just embraced each other, father and children and wept together. What tears they had held back were now flowing freely, coupled with the occasional sob that could’ve come from anypony.

-

Queen Chrysalis noticed the sudden spike of sadness coming from her daughter and almost turned around to run back to her. The only thing keeping her from doing so was the confirmation from her guards that she was safe and in good hooves.

On her request, Princess Celestia and Luna were now escorting her to where her wounded children were. She had to see them before she was willing to do anything else.

She sensed their presence nearby, behind a door not far from where her daughter had slept. Without addressing the princesses, Chrysalis opened the door and walked in.

She immediately spotted her four children, all in various states. Two of them were heavily injured and covered in bandages, lying in separate beds. The one Twilight had named Sucker Punch was mildly injured and the last one looked fine but exhausted. Both of them sat vigilantly next to their brothers’ beds and kept watch over them.

“My faithful guards,” Queen Chrysalis said as she entered the room and rushed over to them. “No, do not bow,” she ordered as all of them, even the two bedridden ones, tried to bow before her. “You are injured and need your rest.”

“My queen,” Sucker Punch croaked, his voice filled with pain. “We failed… We are not worthy…”

“Nonsense,” Queen Chrysalis said as she walked up to him. “You did what you had to do.” She gently traced a cut on Sucker Punch’s forehead, careful not to touch it. “And you bear the scars to prove it.”

“We were swatted aside like insects,” one of the bedridden changelings muttered.

“That may be true,” Chrysalis admitted, albeit reluctantly. “But your princess is safe. In the end, that’s all that matters. For now, all you four need to do is rest. That’s an order.”

“We still failed…” the other one insisted, his voice betraying how hurt he was.

Chrysalis thought for a second. “You all are taking this very badly, aren’t you?” she asked.

The four changelings nodded. Chrysalis could understand why. After all, these particular changelings existed to protect. Having failed to do so, they felt like they deserved to be punished.

“No,” Chrysalis said. “I will not punish you. You fought valiantly and I will hear no more of this.”

The four of them cringed at the queen’s tone. They knew that this discussion was over and to ever mention it again would be a bad idea.

With this matter resolved, Chrysalis passed all four changelings and kissed them on the forehead. After all, they were still her children and Chrysalis loved them dearly. She had worried about them the entire trip to Equestria and she was glad to see that they would be alright.

However, Chrysalis had other changelings to visit before she would even consider discussing anything with Princess Luna.

Casting a last glance at her changelings, Chrysalis left them to rest and recover. She followed behind the two princesses once more in silence.

Again, they didn’t have to walk for long. A nearby guest room was their apparent destination. Once again, Chrysalis opened the door without waiting for the princesses to speak.

Inside the room, she found several ponies. She recognized most of them and could name a few.

“Hi Miss Chrys,” Pinkie Pie said, uncharacteristically calm and quiet. But despite her calm demeanor, she still veered up from her bed and quickly walked up to the queen. A tiny stowaway was hiding in her mane and watched with interest.

Chrysalis frowned, but by now she was used to this pony being overly energetic. “Hello, Pinkie Pie,” she said calmly. A smile formed on Chrysalis’ face as she noticed the familiar eyes staring at her from on top of Pinkie’s head. “I see that you have taken care of my nymph.”

“Who, this little guy?” Pinkie Pie asked, plucking the little changeling out of her mane. “He’s been hanging out with me.”

Chrysalis picked the nymph up with her magic and held it out in front of her. As expected, the little changeling immediately began to wiggle his little hooves in an attempt to get to her. Chrysalis obliged and placed the nymph on the ground.

Faster than anypony could follow, the little nymph ran up to her and climbed up her legs and settled on her back, curling up between her wings.

With one of her priorities taken care of, Chrysalis looked across the room. She noticed a few more familiar faces, those of Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Rarity was there as well and Chrysalis was fairly certain that the quivering pile of blankets was Fluttershy.

She greeted them curtly or at least had planned to so until Applejack suddenly approached her. The young mare’s expression was one of inner turmoil. “What is the matter?” Queen Chrysalis asked. Not that she really cared about what was bothering Applejack, obviously.

“Morning, Queen Chrysalis,” Applejack said, ever polite as she was. “It’s about mah brother.”

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow in confusion. “Is something the matter then?”

Applejack frowned and looked around. Currently all eyes were fixed on her and she didn’t particularly liked it. “He’s… not well,” she eventually said. “You’ll have to see for yourself when he comes back from his walk with Granny Smith.”

“Very well,” Chrysalis said. Now she couldn’t help but feel curious about what had happened to the would-be Praetorian. After all, she had never before dealt with an interrupted conversion, followed by an expulsion from the hivemind.

And perhaps it would serve to strengthen her relationship with her daughter as well. As Applejack sat back down, Chrysalis moved her attention back to the self-proclaimed Great and Powerful Changeling, who was laying on a bed and staring at the ceiling.

“Great and Powerful Changeling,” Chrysalis said as she walked up to her bed. “I do believe that I gave you an order. That you were to serve your princess’ every whim. Why are you here then?”

The Changeling didn’t respond at first and kept staring at the ceiling. “Do I need to repeat myself?” Chrysalis asked, her authority clear in her voice. All the ponies in the room couldn’t help but stare at them but Chrysalis didn’t care.

Trying once again, this time Chrysalis probed her through the hivemind. This time, she got a reaction. A flash of memory appeared in Chrysalis’ mind eye. It wasn’t uncommon for converts to have lingering memories, especially those with outspoken characters.

“I was there,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said, her voice as raspy as ever. “I could’ve prevented all of this. I could’ve kept the princess from harm.”

“Do explain,” Chrysalis said, a bit surprised that the Great and Powerful Changeling was talking in first person all of a sudden.

“Before the rebirth,” the Great and Powerful Changeling started. “I had an encounter with the young prince. When he acquired the amulet.”

The Changeling blinked a few times, before leaping off of the bed and falling to her knees before the queen. “I could have prevented this!” she yelled.

All eyes in the room were now fixed on the Great and Powerful Changeling as everypony wondered how the queen would react.

Queen Chrysalis sighed and pulled the Great and Powerful Changeling into an upright position. The Great and Powerful Changeling whimpered and braced herself for the swift strike that Chrysalis was sure to deliver.

But that blow never hit, as Queen Chrysalis gently wrapped her hoof around her subject and hugged her. “Perhaps… but imagine if you had done so. That amulet would be around your neck right now. Its magic corrupting your mind. Would you have been able to resist?”

The Great and Powerful changeling hesitated.

“Either way, it’s all in the past,” the queen said, interrupting her thoughts. “And you are not to blame. Now go and do your job before I reconsider punishing you.”

The Great and Powerful Changeling’s mouth opened and closed a few times, with no words coming out. A few strained groans did make it clear that she had not expected to be pardoned for that.

“Go,” Chrysalis ordered, a little more forceful than before.

Instantly the Great and Powerful Changeling grabbed her hat and cloak. “Thank you, my queen,” she uttered. “I… This Great and Powerful Changeling will go to Princess Amaryllis immediately!!!”

Without a further word, the Great and Powerful Changeling raced off, her cloak billowing in the wind as she ran past everypony and even bumped into the two princesses, who had been watching the scene unfold from the doorframe.

“Now then,” Chrysalis said. “I will be taking my leave.” She passed the ponies still in the room, giving a court nod to them.

“Bye!” Pinkie Pie waved, a bit more enthusiastic than before.

Chrysalis didn’t really care to show it but on the inside she felt a tinge of regret. Pinkie Pie reminded her way too much of her old friend Surprise and how she had been before discovering what Chrysalis truly was. Things just weren’t the same afterwards.

“So, I do believe that we have some things to discuss now, Princess Luna?” Chrysalis walked back into the hallway, where the two princesses had been waiting.

“Indeed we do, Queen Chrysalis,” Luna said, her eyes meeting with Celestia’s. “Let take this conversation to the throne room.”

“And here I was, thinking we’d be discussing state business in the middle of the hallway,” Chrysalis said, a hint of sarcasm to her voice.

Luna rolled her eyes. But before leaving for the throne room, Celestia motioned to the room Chrysalis had just left. “I’m going to check on our little ponies, I will meet you in the throne room later.”

“Very well,” Luna said, taking the changeling queen with her.

Celestia stayed behind, letting out a small sigh once Luna and Chrysalis were out of sight. She entered the room. “My little ponies,” she said. “How are you feeling?”

“Good morning, princess,” Rarity greeted. “And about as well as one can feel, after a night like that.”

“Same here, Princess Celestia,” Applejack said as she got up.

Fluttershy stuck her head out from her hiding spot. “Is… is she gone?”

“You spent all last night patching up changelings,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “So why are you so afraid of her?”

Fluttershy shuddered. “I… I…”

“You didn’t see the state Princess Cadance was in when we found her,” Rarity said, coming to her friend’s aid. “To think that she’s here is most… unsettling.”

Rainbow Dash opened her mouth to respond but eventually closed it again.

“Princess Cadance has… confronted her,” Celestia told them, choosing her words wisely. “And, in time she may even forgive Queen Chrysalis.”

“Yes!” Pinkie Pie yelled. “Look forward, not backward, that’s what Granny Pie used to say. Unless you’re walking backwards, then you have to look behind you, else you’ll run into something butt first.”

Celestia blinked a few times in confusion, both at Pinkie Pie’s words and at how cheerful she seemed, especially after the events of the past night.

And thinking back of last night reminded her of something else.

“Where are Spike and the fillies?”

-

Blueblood watched in a twisted sort of amusement as the proud hunter limped away. He had just sent a monster running away in fear. Cowering and in awe of his apparent might. A quick glance down told him that the amulet had stopped flashing.

Unfortunately for him, the weather was less than impressed by his strength. Thunderclouds formed above his head, unleashing a torrent of rain on the forest.

With renewed energy, Prince Blueblood ventured forth once more in search of a hideout to weather the storm.

-

“You three really shouldn’t be out here,” Spike told the Cutie Mark Crusaders as he trailed behind them. “What if Blueblood is still sneaking around here?”

“Then we’ll take him down!” Scootaloo said, her voice full of conviction. “Remember, we’re Royal Guards now!”

“A practice sword and a helmet don’t make you a soldier, Scootaloo,” Sweetie Belle muttered. She kept nervously pulling at her cape whenever they stopped to scout for Prince Blueblood.

“Maybe not,” Scootaloo said, a lot less energetic all of a sudden. “But we could tell the other guards.”

“At least we’d be doing something,” Apple Bloom said. “Last night was awful.”

“You guys aren’t blaming yourselves, are you?” Spike asked. “Come on, nopony was able to do something! Blueblood was going crazy!”

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom said. “But we got caught. If that didn’t happen, Twilight’s mom might’ve been alive…”

The three fillies sat down and stared at the floor, their large helmets sinking over their eyes.

Spike balled his fists. “No,” he said forcefully. “Don’t say that. Don’t even think about it! You guys didn’t do anything wrong!”

After all, they were just fillies. Throughout the years he spend with Twilight, Spike had experienced a lot of magic but the things Blueblood did last night were unlike anything he had ever seen.

It made him feel scared. To think that somepony like Blueblood was still out there, scheming and plotting, with the means of backing up his threats.

Spike would’ve contemplated the recent events some more, were it not for the fact that Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo were staring intensely at him. Or more specific, behind him.

The young drake turned around and found Princess Luna standing behind him but what drew his attention was the other mare. A tall, lean changeling with sharp teeth and a horn that looked like it could gore a pony.

“Why, hello there,” the Queen said, an uncharacteristically friendly tone to her voice.

The three fillies and Spike stared at her, all four with open mouths.

Chrysalis frowned a bit and looked at Luna. “Do you think I scared them?” she asked.

“You!” Apple Bloom yelled. “You hurt my brother!”

She pointed an accusing hoof at Chrysalis, trembling in anger and fear.

Chrysalis blinked a few times in confusion, before she realized who she was talking to. “Ah yes, your brother. You must be… Apple Bloom,” she offered. Chrysalis wasn’t really sure but she had heard the name a few times before.

Apple Bloom didn’t answer, she just continued to glare at the queen. Had she been a grown mare, Queen Chrysalis might have been intimidated by her. Might have, as the queen of the changelings had faced worse than that.

“You have every right to be angry,” Chrysalis said calmly. “And I am sorry for hurting him. Your sister said that he’s still in pain?” It wasn’t often that Chrysalis was confronted with the families of ponies she converted, as most didn’t have any left. Sometimes, it was easy to forget about them.

As the queen pondered her thoughts, Apple Bloom stopped glaring at her. Now she looked more surprised than anything else, as she had not expected the queen to apologize so spontaneously. “He’s got these things on his back… and his head.” Apple Bloom reluctantly said.

“I see.” Chrysalis frowned. She would have to see for herself what was ailing Big Macintosh, if she was to do anything about it. Of course, that didn’t mean that she would be able to do anything, as Chrysalis had never experienced a case like him before. “I will do what I can,” she assured Apple Bloom.

“But tell me, how are you doing?” Chrysalis asked, worry clear in her voice. “You four-

“Chirp!”

“-five, I mean, had a rough night, didn’t you?” Chrysalis asked, much like any concerned mother would.

“You can say that again,” Scootaloo said.

“It sure was scary last night,” Sweetie Belle admitted, still fidgeting with her cloak as she talked.

Apple Bloom remained quiet and Spike didn’t know what to say either, as he was still a bit shocked from meeting the queen in real life again.

Figuring that she wouldn’t get any more out of the children, Chrysalis nodded. “Take care, young ones,” she told them. “And go to your families. You shouldn’t be wandering around, not at a time like this.”

With that said, Chrysalis signaled to Luna that she was done and wished to leave for the throne room once more.

But before that, both Luna and Chrysalis said their goodbyes to Spike and the Crusaders. Once out of earshot, Luna addressed the queen.

“You seem to be rather fond of children,” Luna pointed out, keeping a steady pace and an eye out for further interruptions.

“It’s hard not to, when you’ve had as many as me,” Chrysalis said. “Now, let’s see if we can make it to this throne room of yours without being hindered again.”

-

Before long, the prince found a cave. Or more precisely, a hole in the ground. To most ponies, it looked like any old hole and they would most likely avoid it, as it may have housed a cockatrice or other nasty beast. But Blueblood felt the pull of something... powerful. Inside this cave, there was more to be found than just shelter from the rain.

With his horn alight, Prince Blueblood left the rain and mud behind and stepped into the cave. He followed the tunnel underground, twisting and turning as he went on. Strange light-emitting plants grew on the side of a slope, as if illuminating the path he should follow.

And at the end of the slope, he found a beautiful lake. From where he stood, it looked almost like a mirror. Gazing at his reflection, Prince Blueblood felt unwell. His mane was disheveled and his coat was rough. And his eyes...

His eyes were blood red now, the same color as the amulet around his neck. The prince collapsed, falling head first into the lake. Air bubbles escaped to the surface as he slowly sank to the bottom.

-

“Did you guys see her teeth?” Scootaloo asked. “They were huge! Like…” Scootaloo held her hooves out as far as she could, obviously exaggerating the size of Chrysalis’ fangs.

“And those eyes…” Apple Bloom shuddered. “Ah can’t believe she’s related to Twilight!”

“I know, right?,” Spike said, barely managing to suppress a shudder.

“They do look like each other,” Sweetie Belle pointed out. “And Twilight has that weird crown thingy too.”

“That was what you were looking at?” Scootaloo asked unbelievingly. “I was more worried about the size of those chompers!”

“It’s not like she would’ve tried to eat you or anything,” Spike said.

“Yeah, too many eyewitnesses.” Scootaloo laughed.

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes. “It’s not funny, Scootaloo,” she said. “She hurt my brother.”

“I know,” Scootaloo said. “She… she just doesn’t seem as scary as I had imagined.”

Apple Bloom stared at her for a few seconds. “Let’s just get to the others,” she eventually said, leading the way back through the hallway.

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle looked at each other and shrugged, before following after their fellow Crusader, leaving Spike to bring up the rear.

As they walked, Spike couldn’t help but notice Sweetie Belle was acting odd. She kept pulling on her cape and looking around frantically. “Are you okay?” he asked.

Startled out of her thoughts, Sweetie Belle stopped in her tracks. Scootaloo didn’t expect that and bumped into her, somehow managing to step on Sweetie’s cape, which send both ponies stumbling forward and crashing into Apple Bloom.

Spike watched in horror as the three crusaders fell to the ground in a pile of tangled limbs and capes. But fortunately for them, they only suffered some minor aches and teared capes.

“Ouch…” Scootaloo complained as she unscrambled herself from the pony pile. “That hurt, Sweetie Belle. What’s the matter with - WHOA!!!”

“Huh? What’s going on?” Apple Bloom asked as she crawled out from underneath Scootaloo. “What’s the - WHOA!!!”

“Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo cried out at the same time. “You got your cutie mark!”

Sweetie Belle stared at the floor, where her ripped cape laid. Her flank, which was now exposed showed a red cross on it with two little wings on the side.

Both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo stared at it with open mouths, all other issues between them had forgotten.

“You got your cutie mark! You got your cutie mark!” The two remaining blank flanks yelled, prancing and jumping all the while.

But it was obvious to anypony that they were more excited about Sweetie Belle’s cutie mark than Sweetie herself was. In fact, the little unicorn looked like she could burst out into tears at any moment.

“What’s the matter, Sweetie Belle?” Spike asked. “Aren’t you glad you finally got your cutie mark?” After all, Spike knew all too well just how badly the trio had wanted their marks.

“No!” Sweetie Belle cried out as she pulled the remains of her cape out from around her neck and tossed them to the ground. “Not like this!”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo stopped leaping for joy and stared at their friend’s distressed face and then at her cutie mark. It didn’t take them long to figure out the connection between last night’s events and the symbol.

“Oh,” Apple Bloom uttered.

“Sweetie Belle,” Scootaloo started.

But Sweetie Belle turned around and ran off, as fast as her four hooves could carry her.

-

Sweetie Belle ran. She didn’t really care where to, as she just wanted to get away from everypony for a bit. Her hooves clattered over the tile floors as she zigzagged between guards and staff on her way.

More than a few guards had tried to stop her, in an attempt to aid the obviously distressed filly. But Sweetie Belle managed to lose them in the maze-like hallways of the castle. Even the maids, who knew the castle like their front hoof, lost sight of the filly before long.

Only when her hooves touched grass and soil did she stop running to see where she was.

Somehow, Sweetie Belle eventually found her way outside. The sun was shining and there stood a gentle breeze, ideal for a walk outside. More than ideal even, as what she needed right now was a moment of peace, to gather her thoughts and deal with what happened last night. A clear spot under a nearby tree seemed to be the ideal place to do that.

As she sat down, Sweetie Belle noticed that the garden didn’t quite look the same as it did the last time she had been here. Somepony had put up six green statues along the path, three on each side. They reminded Sweetie Belle of tin knight ponies, only much bigger.

But Sweetie Belle had other things to worry about. In the shadow of the three, Sweetie Belle thought back to last night. As she sat there mulling things over, Sweetie Belle heard a metallic sound nearby. She looked around, to see where it came from but found nothing, save for the green statues nearby.

And she could’ve sworn she just saw one of them blink.

All her worries were momentarily forgotten as curiosity took over, driving Sweetie Belle to walk up to one of the statues and knock on one of its hooves. A dull metallic sound was all that was heard.

But then the statue responded by looking down at her, metal squeaking as the armor attempted to lower itself to her height. Two bright green eyes inside the helmet caused Sweetie Belle to cry out in shock and surprise, trying to scramble as far away from the perceived statue as possible.

The armored behemoth allowed himself a small, booming laugh as he watched the little filly fall over her own hooves and dropped to the ground in a scrambled heap.

However, his laughter soon ground to a halt as he noticed the fear rolling off of the filly. It hadn’t been his intention to cause her distress after all.

The behemoth did his best to seem non-threatening to Sweetie Belle, which was quite a feat to accomplish, given the fact that his hoof was about as big as her whole body. A calm step backwards was a good place to start though.

Sweetie Belle stared intensely at the massive creature as it moved away from her. It then proceeded to reach up and pull its helmet off, revealing the face of a changeling. And it was smiling at her.

At least Sweetie Belle thought it was smiling at her. Needless to say, it was a bit difficult when you had fangs the size of swords sticking out of your gums. Still, it was a valiant effort and Sweetie Belle felt a bit more relaxed, now knowing the identity of the mysterious statue.

“You’re a changeling, right?” she asked once she had gotten back onto all four hooves. Feeling a lot more confident, Sweetie Belle cautiously approached the behemoth, who held his massive helm out in front of him, so she could get a closer look at it. She could probably curl up and fit in there quite easily if she tried to.

“Yes…” the behemoth said with a deep voice, bring Sweetie Belle’s attention back to him. “We are changelings too.”

“Uh-huh,” Sweetie Belle said, looking up at the behemoth.

“What’s going on here?” a familiar voice asked.

The Behemoth scrambled to get his helmet back onto his head as his princess approached them. Fortunately for him, he managed to get it on correctly just in time to bow before his beloved princess.

“At ease,” Twilight said quickly, causing the behemoth to relax a bit. “Sweetie Belle, what are you doing out here?”

“What am I doing here?” Sweetie echoed. “What about you? Shouldn’t you be with your daddy?”

“Shining Armor and Dad wanted a moment to talk,” Twilight explained with a frown on her face. “I think… I think that Shiny feels guilty about what happened last night. So I came out here to… well, inspect the troops, I guess.” With a wave of her hoof, she indicated the rest of the soldiers and behemoths that Sweetie Belle had somehow missed. Their featureless green armor was obviously made for efficiency rather than style, making them look like ancient bronze statues. No wonder Sweetie Belle has mistaken that first changeling for one.

“And speaking of family, why are you out here?” Twilight asked. “After… after what happened last night…” She fell silent for a few seconds. “You shouldn’t be out here, alone,” Twilight eventually found her words.

“Spike and the other Crusaders were with me,” Sweetie Belle said, stealing another glance at her cutie mark.

Twilight’s eyes widened as she noticed the cross on Sweetie Belle’s flank. “Sweetie Belle! You got your cutie mark!”

Sweetie Belle muttered something under her breath.

“Didn’t quite catch that,” Twilight said.

“I don’t want it…” Sweetie Belle whispered softly.

That caught Twilight by surprise. “What are you talking about? You girls have been working so ha-”

“I don’t want it!” Sweetie Belle screamed, her voice high pitched. “I just don’t! It… It’s a terrible cutie mark and I hate it!"

“And… and…” the filly fought back a sob, before bursting out in tears. Twilight wasted no time and grabbed hold of Sweetie Belle.

“And here I am, complaining about such a dumb thing,” Sweetie muttered in between sobs. “You… you lost your mommy and I…”

Twilight didn’t say anything. She just allowed Sweetie Belle to sob and cry as much as she needed to. After some time passed, Sweetie Belle’s tears dried up and her sobs stopped.

“Sorry,” Sweetie Belle whispered.

“It’s okay, Sweetie Belle,” Twilight said. “It’s okay for you to be upset.”

“I just feel bad,” the young filly said, her eyes looking down at the grass underneath them. “I… your mom is dead and we couldn’t do anything about it and then I got a cutie mark out of it too.”

Twilight stared at her, unable to believe what she had just heard. “Sweetie Belle, you’re not blaming yourself… are you?”

“But if we didn’t get caught, then maybe…” Sweetie Belle trailed off as Twilight placed a gentle hoof on her shoulder and looked her in the eyes.

“You didn’t do anything wrong,” Twilight said softly. “You… you just got caught up in something that was out of your control.”

“But-”

“And besides, that cutie mark looks like a medic cross,” Twilight interrupted her. “Did you do something else last night?”

“Well, I helped Fluttershy take care of the other changelings,” Sweetie Belle pointed out. Most of it was a blur now but she clearly remembered leaping into action, following Fluttershy’s example.

Twilight smiled at her, though Sweetie Belle could tell that it was a tad forced. “And I’m grateful for that,” Twilight said.

“I didn’t do anything special,” Sweetie Belle muttered. She just did what she had thought was necessary. She and Fluttershy had managed to stay calm during the chaos that Prince Blueblood had left behind, providing aid until help arrived.

“I know a few changelings that will say otherwise,” Twilight assured her. “But enough about last night, please. I think it’s best if we get you back to Rarity and your friends.”

Sweetie Belle nodded. She actually wanted to press Twilight for more answers but decided against it. She didn’t need to be a changeling to sense the immense sadness that had its grip on Twilight’s heart right now. Sweetie could hear it in her voice and see it in her eyes.

And all Sweetie could do was admire her, for keeping things together and being so strong at a moment like this.

As Twilight and Sweetie Belle moved to leave, the massive behemoth waved at Sweetie Belle. The little filly stared for a few seconds, before waving back at him.

Twilight couldn’t help but crack a small, but genuine, smile at the sight of the awe-inspiring and massive behemoth acting like that. Despite what her mother claimed, most changelings she had met in person so far did have a personality. And they weren’t really as scary as they’d like to think they were.

Some of the other changelings troops waved as well, while most of them bowed as their queen-to-be walked past them.

-

Prince Blueblood coughed obnoxiously, forcing the water from his lungs as somepony dragged him ashore. The beautiful lake had almost claimed his life and he briefly wondered if that was the mysterious power he had felt before.

His mysterious rescuer dropped him rather unceremoniously on a dry patch of land. The prince stood up, still coughing as he turned to address his rescuer. "I thank you," he said. "Were it not for you, I..."

The prince fell silent as he took in the dashing looks of his rescuer. A perfect copy of himself, sans the red eyes and amulet stood there.

"Well..." Prince Blueblood uttered. "This could prove interesting."

-

As before, the behemoths and soldiers stayed outside the castle while the small mob of Praetorians followed Twilight back through the door into the castle. There, Sweetie Belle and Twilight found Princess Cadance waiting for them.

Cadance prefered to stay inside, far away from the gardens. Sure she had managed to confront her fear and the changeling queen but that didn’t mean she was willing to face such a large group of changelings, even with Twilight by her side.

“How did the inspection go?” Cadance asked as Twilight, sneaking a peak out the door before it closed and shivering a bit as she saw the huge changelings out there.

“Pretty good,” Twilight said. “They’re obviously very loyal and protective.”

“And they’re huge,” Sweetie Belle pitched in. “That helps, right?”

“I hope so,” Cadance mumbled. She too hoped that this sudden influx of guards would keep Twilight safe. Unfortunately, the one who had it out for Twilight was her own little brother. She hoped that the changeling queen would be merciful if she ever caught Blueblood.

But given her own experiences with Chrysalis’ hospitality, she had little doubt about what his fate would be.

“Cadance?” Twilight asked.

Cadance blinked a few times. “Sorry, I think I got lost in thought there.”

The nervousness in her voice was very apparent, as both Twilight and Sweetie Belle could hear it clearly. “Is something bothering you?” Twilight spoke up first.

The young princess opened her mouth for a second, before closing it again. “I…”she eventually uttered. “My little brother did this. And all those changelings out there are out for his blood and I know he did something horrible but he’s still my little brother!” Her tone went from relatively calm to desperate as she spoke, tears welling up in her eyes.

Cadance’s sudden outburst surprised Twilight, leaving her speechless. Sometimes, it was easy to forget the fact that Blueblood was Cadance’s younger brother. Twilight tried to imagine how it’d would feel for her, if Shining Armor had… had done something like that.

“Cadance,” Twilight whispered as she stepped closer to the crying mare.

“No,” Cadance interrupted her before she could say any more. “I shouldn’t have said anything, you already have so much to deal with right now.”

Twilight shook her head. “That may be so but that doesn’t mean you should keep this to yourself. We’re friends, right?” A near black hoof gently wiped away the tears streaking Cadance’s face. “And we’re in this together.”

“I… I guess you’re right,” Cadance admitted. She leaned out of her wheelchair and hugged Twilight, holding on to her tightly. Twilight returned the gesture, though her grip was less strong, so she wouldn’t strain Cadance too much. After all, she was still recovering.

To them it felt like hours before Cadance released her tight grip on Twilight and allowed herself to gently fall back into her wheelchair. Without a word, Twilight moved behind her and started to push the chair again.

And just like that, the two ponies and one (visible) changeling were on their way again. Twilight was going to go see her friends first and then she would return to her father and brother. By then, the two of them would probably be done talking, about whatever it was they wanted to talk about.

“Sweetie Belle was it, right?” Cadance asked as they moved through the castle and towards the guest rooms.

“Yes ma’am,” Sweetie Belle answered politely.

“Well, I’m not that old yet, so I’d prefer it if you called me ‘Cadance’ instead,” Cadance offered. “And I don’t think you had a cutie mark the last time I saw you, did you?”

“No ma’am, uh I mean, Cadance,” Sweetie Belle said. “But I kinda don’t want to talk about it.”

“How come?” was what Cadance was going to ask, were it not for the bloodcurdling scream that came from the nearby throne room.

“That was Aunt Celestia!” Cadance exclaimed, her eyes wide with shock.

Acting on instinct, Twilight rushed in the direction of the throne room. Cadance held on tight as the wheelchair’s wheels squeaked in protest at the sudden increase in speed.

“Wait for me!” Sweetie Belle yelled as she followed after them.

Cadance held on for dear life as they rushed through the halls of the castle. Once the doors to the throne room came in sight, Cadance felt relieved. At least, until Twilight released her wheelchair.

“Twilight!” Cadance cried out as she rolled past the door at high speed.

“Sorry!” Twilight yelled, using her magic to slow Cadance down to a crawl. “Sweetie Belle, look after Cadance for me, okay?” she requested as the young filly came running, obviously out of breath.

Not waiting for an answer, Twilight threw the throne room’s door open and rushed in. A strange scene was unfolding in front of her.

Princess Luna was using her magic on what appeared to be a life-sized statue of Princess Celestia, her face twisted into a scream. Standing nearby was her mother, Queen Chrysalis, who was levitating a mirror in front of her and staring at her reflection. Twilight could sense the confusion and anger rolling off of her, mixed with some sadness.

However, her expression in the mirror was what stood out the most to Twilight. Chrysalis seemed… lost, for lack of a better word.

That look disappeared again when she noticed Twilight in the mirror, replaced with one of relief. The queen turned around to address her daughter, only then noticing the shocked expression on Twilight’s face. After a few seconds of awkward silence, Chrysalis looked from the statue of Celestia, to Luna and back at Twilight. “We can explain.”

Author's Note

And it's finally up! Took me long enough, huh? Thanks to Zervziel and Stormwatch for editing and dealing with my stubbornness.

I hope you guys and gals enjoy this chapter.

Chapter 21

Chapter 21

“And I do believe that this treaty will be beneficial to all of us, if only to pull the changelings out of their isolation,” Celestia said hopefully. Despite looking calm and collected on the outside, on the inside she was a nervous mess. She found herself watching Chrysalis’ face closely, taking note of any change of expression.

If Chrysalis was annoyed by Celestia’s staring, she didn’t show it. “We changelings like our isolation, thank you very much,” she countered. “But I do suppose it could be interesting to have ‘allies’ once more,” she said, making quotation signs with her hooves. “Let’s see if it works out better than it did for the flutterponies.”

Celestia let out a sigh of relief. Thus far, things had gone well. It was painfully obvious that the queen would rather talk things over with Luna alone, but, so far, she had been polite about Celestia’s inclusion.

“However,” Chrysalis continued, snapping Celestia out of her thoughts. “Before I make any… decisions, I have to know how reliable my business partners are. Princess Luna, I have no quarrel with, but you…” She gazed at Celestia, who averted her eyes.

“In the span of a few hours, you attacked my daughter not once but twice,” Chrysalis accused. “But then you act as if nothing happened. I want to know why.” Her glare only intensified as she spoke and Celestia seemed to shrink back under it.

Luna chose that moment to step in. “That is what we wish to know as well,” she explained. She turned to look at her sister, who gave her a curt nod. “As it turns out, there are several memory lock spells on Celestia’s mind.”

This piqued Chrysalis’ attention. “Memory locks, you say? How… interesting.” She looked from Luna to Celestia and back. “And what, exactly, are these locks keeping at bay?”

Again, Luna looked at Celestia. This time however, Celestia herself answered. “It has to do with the day I… the day I banished you from Canterlot.”

Chrysalis failed to hide her anger at the mere mention of that day. “So… you dabbled in mind magic to forget what you did to me?” Venom laced her voice as she spat out those words.

“You misunderstand us," Luna replied, shaking her head. "We only had the time for a cursory exam, but I can tell this magic seems to have a changeling signature."

"What are you implying?", Chrysalis hissed with irritation and surprise. "That one of my subjects did this - without my permission?"

"No. Bearing in mind the amount of power necessary...", Luna continued with some hesitation. "...it had to be a changeling royal. And if this was not your doing, only one name comes to mind."

An awkward silence hung in the throne room. A silence that was shattered by Chrysalis’ mocking laughter.

“A most entertaining joke, Princess Luna,” Chrysalis said. “But a joke nonetheless. You expect me to believe that my mother scrambled her brains?” She pointed at Celestia, her fangs showing as she laughed.

Celestia couldn’t help but feel hurt as Chrysalis mocked her. Luckily for her, Luna took notice and draped a comforting wing over her back.

“The memory locks are breaking,” Luna interrupted Chrysalis’ laughter, drawing the queen’s attention back to her. “After a thousand years, they’re cracking. And it seems like being exposed to a memory or something similar seems to trigger a violent reaction.”

That caught Chrysalis’ attention again. “I see,” she said slyly, her eyes lighting up like a foal’s in a toy store. “So if I were to say something like… I trusted you!” Chrysalis yelled. “I loved you like my own mother and now you just reject me! I was there when you were too weak to stand up to Nightmare Moon!”

Celestia’s eye twitched. Luna pulled her sister closer, only to be shoved aside. “What have you done?” Luna hissed angrily.

“Checking whether or not you’re pulling my chain,” Chrysalis said, watching with mild interest as Celestia’s eyes turned cold.

The princess blinked a few times, a hint of confusion on her face as she took in her surroundings. “My throne room?” she asked out loud. “But I was just…” She then noticed Chrysalis standing there. “What is the meaning of this?” she demanded.

“Oh, it's nothing,” Chrysalis said smugly. “Don’t worry your pretty little head about it.”

“Answer me, you cretin! Lest you end up in my statue garden, like so many others before you,” Celestia threatened.

Chrysalis couldn’t help but shudder a bit at the tone Celestia took. She had heard it many times before but she usually wasn’t on the receiving end of it.

“Sister, please,” Luna attempted to plead to her sister. “You’re not thinking straight and your mind is clouded.”

“Luna?” Celestia stared at her with an incredulous look in her eyes. “No… this is a trick! That’s you Starlight, isn’t it?” she accused Luna.

Celestia’s eyes darted between Chrysalis and Luna as she backed away from both of them. “That’s right, it is you! And you…” she jabbed a hoof into Chrysalis’ direction. “Who are you?”

“My name is Chrysalis,” Chrysalis said. “Queen Chrysalis. But you used to know me under a different name. Starlight Twinkle.”

Celestia’s eyes twitched again. “No… ENOUGH!” she screamed. “You must think I’m a fool! I’ll shatter both of you to pieces!”

This was the moment Chrysalis had been anticipating. Celestia’s eyes turned grey as they locked with the queen’s.

A smug grin formed on Celestia’s lips as she unleashed her spell. But something unexpected happened. Her victim fought back. This was highly unusual for her, as most ponies just cowered before her as she sealed their fate.

But Chrysalis’ horn was glowing an eerie green color. “What are you doing?” Celestia demanded.

“Nothing, save for this.” A full length mirror appeared between them, forcing Celestia to stare at her reflection. The magic that laced her eyes was turned on her and Celestia could only scream as her own spell struck her, turning her flesh to stone in a flash.

Chrysalis lowered the mirror she had conjured up and stared at the lifeless statue of Princess Celestia. “Well, that was unexpected,” she admitted.

“You fool!” Luna snapped. “You could’ve gotten both of us turned to stone!” She immediately leapt to her sister’s aid, undoing the spellwork.

“The first thing I did after Celestia banished me was learn a way to defend myself against that spell,” Chrysalis said as she looked into the mirror herself. “And don’t think I did that for my own amusement, Princess Luna.”

Chrysalis approached the now petrified princess. “Let’s see if you were telling the truth…” Her horn glowed green as she made a superficial search of Celestia’s mind, much to Luna’s annoyance.

She quickly moved in between the queen and her sister, to protect her if necessary. “Promise me that you won’t hurt her!” Luna demanded.

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” Chrysalis said with her telltale smirk on her face, though that smirk quickly faded when she found what she was looking for. She shot a confused look at Luna.

“Queen Amethyst’s magic?” Luna asked, even though she already knew.

“Possibly,” Chrysalis reluctantly admitted. The magic she felt was certainly familiar and unlike any her children could use.

Perhaps there was more to the events of a thousand years ago than she knew. The possibility of her own mother tampering with things from behind the scenes filled Chrysalis with confusion and anger.

And a bit of sadness too. Regret too perhaps as she wondered what would have happened if Celestia’s mind hadn’t been tampered with. Any pony or changeling dealing with mind magic knew that it could have long lasting consequences for the victim.

She also had no idea what memories exactly had been sealed away. Obviously the ones where Celestia banished her were locked. But from the quick peek into Celestia’s mind she had noticed many, many sealed memories.

What reason could her mother have had to seal that many memories? Her suspicion that there was more to her banishment was growing.

However, hoofsteps outside and a loud ruckus interrupted her line of thought. Mere seconds later, the door swung open. Chrysalis tore herself away from her reflection a she saw her beloved daughter barge into the throne room.

As Chrysalis turned around to address her daughter, she realized just how bizarre the scene must’ve looked to her. The petrified princess standing at attention didn’t help either. A quick glance at Princess Luna confirmed that she thought the same thing.

“We can explain,” Chrysalis said.

-

Deep inside the Everfree forest, Prince Blueblood was content. He now had an army of clones and the means to make a seemingly infinite amount of them. With their help, he stood a chance to save his beloved from the hordes of shapeshifting and mind-controlling monsters. Unfortunately for him, they seemed to lack a certain… intelligence.

Most of them were hopping around, grinning like idiots. Others were diving into the Mirror pool, resurfacing with new clones. And then there were a select few that decided that leaping off a nearby cliff was a good idea.

Puffs of pink smoke passed by the original Prince Blueblood as he rubbed his forehead in frustration. The amulet around his neck began to pulse red and he grinned. Nothing a little magic couldn’t fix up…

-

“That is indeed what happened,” Celestia confirmed, the grey spots all over her body gradually fading out of existence like bits of ice melting in a drinking glass. She refrained from moving more than the strictly necessary until the mottles were gone altogether, as doing so caused her muscles to ache horribly.

Working together, Luna and Twilight slowly but surely reversed the spell. Celestia’s grey and cold body turned back to its normal state. Though it went without saying that her limbs would feel stiff for a couple of days.

“How are you feeling?” Luna demanded as she inspected her sister for any lingering effects of the petrification spell. “Does anything hurt? Do we need to seek a medic?”

“I am fine, Luna,” Celestia assured her. However, it was clear that Luna supporting her was the only thing keeping her from toppling over.

Celestia’s eyes wandered over to Chrysalis, who was avoiding her gaze.

“Luna, Twilight? Could you leave me and Chrysalis alone for a few minutes?” Celestia asked.

Luna and Twilight looked at each other, neither of them seeing that as a good idea. “Celestia, you need to rest now,” Luna told her.

“And I will.” She gingerly moved away from Luna, able to stand on her own again. “Just give me and Chrysalis a few minutes,” Celestia said, more confidently this time.

Reluctantly, Twilight and Luna left the throne room to go check on Cadance and Sweetie Belle.

“We need to talk,” Celestia said flat-out.

“You assume that I want to,” Chrysalis taunted.

Celestia glared at her. “Very well then, no need to talk then. But you will listen!” Her voice was hard and commanding, showing that the princess meant business.

Surprised by the sudden shift in tone, Chrysalis took an involuntary step back from Celestia. She had not expected the weakened princess to be so loud all of a sudden.

“Queen Chrysalis,” Celestia continued. “You have met my kindness and hospitality with nothing but petty insults and coldness-”

“Your ‘kindness’ means little to me,” Chrysalis snapped. “I’ve seen what it leads to. Mostly pain and disappointment.”

“I know I have hurt you terribly once, and for that I can never apologize enough...” Celestia continued. She turned her head away, blinking away the tears that had sprung up from Chrysalis’ comment. “Still, I must warn you that your insolent behaviour is counterproductive,” she continued, only to be interrupted by Chrysalis again.

“Bold words coming from a powder keg such as yourself,” Chrysalis said with a glare in her eyes. “Are you forgetting how you attacked my daughter multiple times in the last few days?”

Celestia hesitated. “That is just the point,” she said calmly, though her knees were shaking now. “Do you realize the danger you were in?” she continued, her voice filled with worry. “What if I had turned you to stone? What if I shattered you to pieces? And Twilight would’ve lost another mother!”

Chrysalis snorted. “Are you trying to pin the blame on me for your inability to control yourself?” she asked. Of course, the queen knew that that could’ve been a possible outcome, but she considered herself to be adequately prepared for anything Celestia could’ve thrown at her. “Sounds very familiar, Celestia... you truly haven’t changed much.”

“I am sorry, Queen Chrysalis,” Celestia said with a weary sigh. “I thought I had, but that cruel side of me is still there, sealed away. And until we can deal with these mind locks, I ask of you to refrain from provoking me.”

The changeling queen considered for a moment how to make another painful retort, but looking at Celestia's face and feeling a pang of sadness coming from her, decided against it.

“Very well,” Chrysalis said. “But be warned: if I see that wicked mean streak of yours rear its ugly head around my daughter, I won’t hesitate to put you down.”

A hint of worry formed in Celestia’s mind but she nodded anyway. Luna was standing at the open door, motioning for her to hurry up. She turned to the queen again and said her goodbyes. “We’ll resume our talk tomorrow,” she said. “And, please, think about what I said. I don’t want to be your enemy.”

“Neither do I,” Chrysalis said. “However, I only agreed to these ‘peace talks’ if I was allowed to deal with Princess Luna. Unfortunately, you and your issues saw it fit to intervene…”

A small smirk was visible on Chrysalis’ face. She was taking a bit too much pleasure out of the whole situation. It was almost enough to make her feel guilty. Almost.

Celestia hesitated. Her sister looked at her, the concern clear on her face even from a distance. “Very well,” Celestia gave in. “Luna will deal with you from now on. I trust my sister well enough to make the right decisions.”

Chrysalis stared at her, a hint of surprise on her face. However, there wasn’t much time for the queen to voice her opinion, as Celestia wished her a good day and left the throne room, like she had promised her sister.

Said sister and Twilight Sparkle were waiting for her at the door.

“Are you okay?” Twilight immediately asked, obviously concerned about her teacher.

“I am fine, Twilight,” Celestia assured her. “I just need some rest.” She leaned in a bit closer to Twilight. “And I hope that Queen Chrysalis gives my words some thought.”

“As do I,” Twilight said before moving past Celestia and entering the throne room to check on the queen.

Celestia watched as Twilight walked up to Chrysalis. Whatever they said to each other was inaudible to her but a smile formed on Celestia’s face as she saw them share an awkward hug. It was clear that those two would need a lot more time to get comfortable with each other.

However, that was a concern for later. “I think it’s best if I retire to my room for the time being,” Celestia said to Luna and Cadance.

Luna nodded and after saying her goodbyes to Cadance, she all but dragged Celestia away. Usually it was the other way around and Celestia would have to be the responsible sister. Needless to say, it was a nice change of pace for Luna.

Together they walked to Celestia’s room, with Luna providing a helpful shoulder for Celestia to lean on when necessary. “What were you thinking about?” Luna’s curiosity took over as she escorted her sister to her room.

“That I was a fool to trust Queen Chrysalis like that,” Celestia admitted with a sigh. “I should’ve known better. She’s been nothing but hostile to me, why would that change just like that?”

Luna laid a comforting hoof on her shoulder. “Give it time,” she offered. “I think she’s just as confused as you are right now. And Chrysalis is bitter about what happened back then and I don’t think she’ll become the filly you knew a thousand years ago again.” She didn’t mean to sound crude but there was no way around it.

“I… don’t think so either,” Celestia reluctantly acknowledged. “But I want to be able to talk to her again. Maybe make amends for what I did…”

The two princesses continued through the hallway in silence. Before long they arrived at Celestia’s chambers. Luna opened the door for Celestia and walked in after her, to make sure that her sister actually went to sleep.

Under Luna’s strict eye, Celestia climbed into bed. “Rest well, Celestia,” Luna said. “I’ll keep an eye on Chrysalis and things around the castle, so you shouldn’t worry about anything.”

Celestia smiled. “I know that,” she said, before diving under the covers of her bed. As soon as she laid her head down, she was out like a light. The petrification spell had taken more out of her than she had thought. Her final waking thought went out to all the hurting ponies in her castle and she hoped that she could do better for them tomorrow.

-

Having performed her sisterly duties, Luna walked back to the throne room. The chance that Chrysalis and Twilight were still there was small but it was as good a place as any to start. However, she could hear voices and yelling. With a sigh, Luna began to walk faster, just in case somepony or some changeling had gotten themselves into trouble.

The scene that Luna stumbled on was not something that she had ever expected. Twilight Sparkle was standing in front of the closed throne room with an annoyed look on her face. Chrysalis was standing behind her, a fanged grin on her face.

For reasons unknown to Luna, the changeling that called herself ‘the Great and Powerful Changeling’ was currently latched onto Twilight’s hind legs and holding on for dear life.

“They get clingy sometimes,” Chrysalis said between fits of laughter. “Now let go of your princess,” she ordered. “You can’t serve her when you’re crushing her ankles.”

The Great and Powerful Changeling looked at her queen as if she had just revealed the secrets of the universe to her. “Of course!” she said and released her death grip on Twilight’s leg. “My princess, this Changeling lives to serve you!”

“You mentioned that a few dozen times already!” Twilight half-shouted. Her annoyance with the Great and Powerful Changeling was clear, though Luna couldn’t blame her.

Instead, Luna kept watching in silence as Twilight tried to make sense of the situation. She noticed that Sweetie Belle and Cadance were both watching the situation unfold from a safe distance. A wise decision.

“Is there a problem?” Luna asked, having decided it was time to make her presence known.

Twilight’s expression went from annoyed to relieved as she noticed that Luna had returned. “Not really,” Twilight said dismissively. “Just a problem with the concept of personal space. But how’s Celestia? Is she okay?”

Always worried for her mentor, Luna thought. “She is sleeping soundly,” she assured Twilight.

“That’s good,” Twilight said. With her worries partly resolved, she turned around to face Chrysalis. “I’m going to go and see Dad and Shining Armor. And my friends.”

Chrysalis smiled. “As you should. We will meet later but it seems that Princess Luna wants to speak with me right now.”

Luna blinked a few times. She had been actively trying to mask her disapproval but it seemed like Chrysalis had picked up on it regardless of her efforts. But then again, it was probably not so hard for the queen. She and her whole race fed on emotions, after all.

Twilight looked from Luna to Chrysalis and back. “Stay safe,” she said to both of them and turned to leave with Cadance and Sweetie Belle.

“I’m not apologizing for what I did,” Chrysalis said as once her daughter was out of hearing range. It was not a conversation that she wanted Twilight to overhear. “Celestia had it coming. But I do realize that what I did has… complicated things for us.”

“That’s one way of putting it,” Luna said, annoyed by the way Chrysalis was talking right now.

“And thus I’m willing to make amends. To… help,” Chrysalis spat that last word out as if it was rotten. “But not for Celestia’s sake,” she added immediately. “Lest you get the wrong idea.”

Luna watched where Chrysalis was looking. Her eyes wandered down the hallway, where Twilight and co disappeared out of sight entirely.

Perhaps Twilight would be the one to get these two back on friendly terms, Luna thought. Or at the very least get them to speak without lobbing spells around. “Very well,” Luna said. “However, given recent events, I don’t wish to talk any more business today.”

An idea came to Luna’s mind. “Instead, I hereby invite you to go visit Canterlot with me.” Perhaps not a good idea, given the current situation, but an idea nonetheless.

Either way, that was not something that Chrysalis had expected. “What?” she asked, sounding rather unbelieving.

“You are here as a visitor. I believe that it is the task of the host to entertain their visitors,” Luna said politely. “And besides, it’s something that ‘friends’ do as well.”

Chrysalis hesitated for a moment. She hadn’t exactly expected that Luna still wished to be her friend. But she wasn’t complaining. “Very well, Princess Luna,” she said hesitantly. “I accept your invitation.”

A few thoughts went out to her invisible guards, letting them know that she was about to leave with the princess. Half of them would accompany her into the city, while others would search the city for threats. After all, Prince Blueblood was still on the loose…

“Splendid!” Luna exclaimed loudly. “We shall leave at once!” Perhaps she was being a bit too enthusiastic about this but, after all that had happened, Luna wanted nothing more than to go out of the castle. And after all, she had promised her sister to keep an eye on the queen.

-

Elsewhere in the castle, Twilight Sparkle arrived at the room where her father had been before. Sweetie Belle and Cadance had gone on ahead to her friend’s room, giving her and her family some time by themselves. Even the Great and Powerful Changeling had gone with them, much to Cadance’s annoyance.

Gingerly she opened the door. She was met by the sight of her father sitting on a bed, his head in his hooves and her brother sitting next to him. Shining Armor was doing his best to comfort him but failed miserably.

She could feel the sadness rolling off of them both in waves. Though even without being a changeling one would know just how miserable those two were.

“Dad,” Twilight said softly as she walked into the room. Shining Armor looked up at her, giving her a sad smile.

At the sound of his daughter’s voice, Night Light sat up again and desperately tried to wipe the tears off his face. “Twilight.” His voice was raspy and it was obviously hard for him to speak.

“I’m back,” Twilight said. “How are you holding up?” Though the answer to that question was quite clear to her.

“Fine, fine,” Night Light blatantly lied. “I’ve been trying to get it through your brother’s thick skull that he isn’t to blame for anything.”

“But-"

“But nothing,” Night Light interrupted his son. “You were injured. Heck, you still are! You couldn’t have done anything!” he yelled with tears streaming down his face.

Night Light fell quiet as he saw the shocked look on Shining Armor’s face.

“I… I’m sorry for yelling,” he said. “It’s just… I could’ve lost you too…”

“I know, dad,” Shining Armor said. “I know.”

Twilight sat down next to her father, enjoying the silence and just being with her family. After everything that had happened after last night and today, she needed just that.

After what felt like hours, a knock on the door interrupted them. Twilight looked at her father, who nodded. Slowly she got up and walked to the door and opened it.

“Hey, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said.

She and the rest of Twilight’s friends stood there.

“Hi girls,” Twilight said. She turned to her father and brother, who nodded at her.

Twilight walked out the door and closed it behind her.

“How’re you feeling, Sugarcube?” Applejack asked nervously. “You know, considering…”

Twilight thought for a few seconds, before answering. “I’m okay. Just, okay.”

Applejack nodded. After all, she could sympathise with Twilight, as she had been through that sort of pain before.

“Well, one can hardly expect you to be more than that,” Rarity said sympathetically.

“Being sad is part of life too,” Pinkie Pie said, decidedly less cheerful than usual.

Fluttershy stayed quiet as she walked up to Twilight and hugged her. Twilight hugged her back, as she could definitely use a friendly hug.

Last but not least, Spike walked up to her. He seemed a bit hesitant, as if he didn’t know just how to approach her anymore.

Sensing his discomfort, Twilight walked up to him instead. “Hi Spike,” she said softly.

Almost immediately, his eyes began to fill up with tears. “Twilight, I… I’m sorry!” he yelled. “I’m so sorry! “

Twilight quickly scooped him up and held the sobbing baby dragon close to her. “It’s okay, Spike. It’s okay.”

Spike remained quiet, his grip on Twilight tightening noticeably.

“And how’ve you been?” Twilight asked her friends. They may not have known her mom so well, but nopony could walk away from a night like last night without some form of trauma.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked at each other, before giving a barely noticeable shrug. “We’re okay, ah guess,” Applejack said. “Ah was more worried about the girls, but they seem to be doing surprisingly well, all things considered.”

“Where are they, anyway?” Twilight asked.

“Princess Cadance offered to keep an eye on them,” Rarity said. “She told us that she has experience watching troublesome fillies.”

“And besides, with what happened last night, ah don’t think they’re going to be that much trouble,” Applejack added. “But then again, that might be wishful thinking.”

-

Cadance rubbed her brow in frustration. Twilight had been difficult at times when she was a filly but the Cutie Mark Crusaders were ten times worse than Twilight had ever been. And there were three of them at once!

But at least it seemed they were settling down a bit, now that Scootaloo and Apple Bloom had gotten over the initial shock of their friend’s cutie mark.

“So you’re a doctor now?” Scootaloo asked. “That’s great, now you can fix us up if we get injured.”

“You mean ‘when’ we get injured,” Apple Bloom pointed out. After all, the life of a Cutie Mark Crusader was not an easy one. Scrapes and bruises were unavoidable, as was the occasional tree sap shower.

Sweetie Belle sighed. “I don’t know,” she said. “I don’t know anything about medicine. I can barely bandage a pony.”

Cadance knew the look on Sweetie’s face. She had seen it before. “Isn’t there anypony that can teach you?” she asked.

“Well, Nurse Redheart is one of my sister’s customers,” Sweetie Belle pointed out. “Maybe she could.”

Cadance smiled. “Well then, it never hurts to ask her. And when you’re a little older, you can go to school to become a doctor.” Of course, Cadance hadn’t seen the filly in action last night, but from what she had heard, Sweetie Belle had jumped into action and helped out the wounded changelings. Cadance was certain that if she put her mind to it, Sweetie Belle could become a great doctor or nurse.

“Or you could join us in the hive,” The Great and Powerful Changeling piped up. A rolled up newspaper floated over to her head and hit her on the nose.

“Stop trying to convert the fillies,” Cadance growled.

“This changeling was merely offering an alternative path,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said, rubbing her nose. Thankfully, Cadance hadn’t hit her all that hard.

The newspaper came floating back, twitching in Cadance’s magic. It looked almost eager to hit her again. “No,” Cadance said firmly. “You have no right to do that. You hear me?”

The Great and Powerful Changeling snorted. “Ha, you have no authority over this changeling.”

“I may not but these fillies are family of your princess’ friends,” Cadance reminded her. “And I don’t think she’ll appreciate that.”

The Great and Powerful Changeling looked a bit pale at the mention of her princess. “You win this round,” she muttered under her breath as she slinked away and hid underneath the nearest bed.

Cadance sighed and shifted in her wheelchair. The sooner she got away from these changelings, the better. “Don’t pay any attention to her,” Cadance told the three fillies, who had been watching intently. “There’s no reason to throw your life away for… that. No matter what happens.”

“Says the pony who was raised with a golden spoon shoved down her gob,” the changeling hissed from underneath the bed. “The streets are cold, the ponies are harsh, and everything you ever worked for can be burned to the ground, in the blink of an eye.” Her voice grew harsher with every word.

Cadance had heard enough. “That’s it,” she said. The door to the guest room swung open and she quickly herded the three fillies out of there. “You’re crazy,” she said as she rolled her wheelchair out of there and slammed the door shut behind her.

“No, just lost…” the changeling whispered.

-

Outside the guest room, Cadance and the Cutie Mark Crusaders quickly stumbled on Twilight and her friends, who had been on their way there.

“Twilight, your maid is crazy,” Cadance said without hesitation. “She tried to convince the girls to become changelings.”

Twilight stared at her for a few seconds and sighed. “I’ll go talk to her.”

A quick nod at her friends and Twilight opened the door again, leaving her friends behind in the hallway. She instantly knew where the changeling was hiding and stopped at the nearest bed. “What did you do this time?” she asked.

“This changeling did nothing wrong,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said from underneath the bed. “She merely offered those fillies an alternative to living their wretched lives in fear and confusion, not knowing if they’ll be able to eat the day after and worrying about finding a place to sleep.”

Twilight stayed quiet for a few moments. When the changeling stayed quiet, she bent down and looked under the bed. It was dark under there, but Twilight could see tears glittering in the Great and Powerful Changeling’s eyes. “Did you remember something again?” she asked.

“Cold and loneliness,” she answered. “No more than that. The queen assured me that these memories would pass, but they resurface again and again.”

The changeling crawled out from underneath the bed and wiped her tears away. “But this changeling’s concerns should not bother the princess. She will cope until they disappear completely.”

Before Twilight could speak, the Great and Powerful Changeling ran off as quickly as she could. She almost ran Applejack over as she barged through the door on her way out.

“What was that all about?” Applejack asked as she watched the changeling run through the hallway.

“I think… I think she needs to be alone for a bit,” Twilight said as she listened to the hoofsteps growing softer until she couldn’t hear them at all anymore. She then turned to Cadance and the fillies. “I’m sorry for whatever she said. She’s just… confused. Very confused.”

“It’s okay,” Cadance said with a sigh. “She just... I don’t know, Twilight. She scared me.”

“I wasn’t afraid,” Scootaloo said with a smirk.

“Me neither!” Apple Bloom exclaimed proudly.

“A little bit,” Sweetie Belle admitted reluctantly.

“You know I would never let anypony harm you, right?” Twilight asked.

The three Crusaders nodded rapidly.

“This day just keeps getting weirder and weirder,” Rainbow Dash said. “Anypony else up for getting something to eat, before something else happens?”

“You guys go on ahead,” Cadance said. “I’m going back to Shining Armor.”

“Want me to come with you?” Twilight asked.

Cadance shook her head. “I’ll look after him for you. Go with your friends.” She leaned in and whispered to Twilight. “They need you as much as you need them right now.”

Twilight nodded. Ever so reluctantly, she left Cadance there and went with her friends to the royal dining room, hoping that the chef was willing to help them out.

-

And it seemed they were in luck. Apparently Luna had given the staff the order to cater to Twilight and her friend’s wishes before heading off with Queen Chrysalis. It was probably way too early to eat hay burgers, but frankly, Twilight just didn’t give a damn.

The exquisitely dressed tables had known far fancier food than the hay burgers, but nopony but Rarity seemed to care for that. All and all, Twilight and her friends enjoyed their meal in absolute silence. Even the Cutie Mark Crusaders managed to stay quiet for a while.

“So…” Applejack broke the silence, leaving her hay burger half eaten. “When do you think your… ‘mother’ will come back?”

Twilight shrugged, chewing her food properly and swallowing it before speaking. “Who knows? All she told me was that she and Luna are sight-seeing right now.” Sometimes, it paid off to be connected to every changeling, as Chrysalis had sent her a message directly to her thoughts.

“So I don’t really know,” Twilight eventually said. “It’s about Big Macintosh, isn’t it?”

Applejack nodded. “He’s acting tough and all that, but Ah know him. He’s suffering.” She leaned in a bit closer to Twilight and kept her voice low. “And Ah know about those wings on his back too.”

Twilight nearly choked on her drink. “Did he tell you?” she asked, once she could properly breathe again.

“Nope,” Applejack said as she leant back. “Ah saw them when he tried to change the bandages by himself. Stubborn mule that he is.” Out of reflex, Applejack looked around the room, to see if there wasn’t a mule around that she may have offended.

“Well…” Twilight started. “I promised that I’d help him. One way or the other.”

Applejack nodded. “Ah appreciate that, Twilight. Ya know that, right?”

Twilight stared into her drink, as though it held the answers to all her questions, before nodding. “Yeah, I know…” She sighed. It would be a long time before anything would feel normal again...

-

Prince Blueblood looked at the horde of clones again. Imperfect as they were, they would allow him to reach his goal. His next move was to capture the lead charlatan and extract information from it. Foremost, the whereabouts of the real Twilight Sparkle.

Extract information. He let out a nervous chuckle at the thought of the euphemism. The idea of using torture, even against such a monster, disgusted him. But it was the only way. Otherwise, the monster would just insist on the farce.

Or maybe, he hoped, he wouldn't have to use such violence. If he could make the monster see its situation as hopeless, he would give it a chance to do things the easy way. And if it had to be the hard way... at least then he wouldn't have to worry about hurting another innocent pony. There was no way that could be Twilight, right?

An alarming suspicion crossed his mind. What if that was Twilight Sparkle after all? No, this would be absurd, how could it be? But then again, this whole situation was absurd. Changelings were just a myth about which he had read in an ancient cryptozoology book once. And yet they were real. Also, as improbable as it sounded, the creature's story was consistent with what he had read. A chill ran down his spine; for, if it was true, and all he did was for naught, that would make him a—

No, no, he thought, this just can't be real! And as quickly as it had appeared, the clarity of his mind went away, like a thick haze had again settled, not allowing him to follow the path from a fact to another.

And again the truth in his eyes was that the monster was not Twilight Sparkle, this would be absurd, how could it be? It was just that, a monster, a deceitful parasite. But he would not be deceived! Even if it cost him his life, he would capture the charlatan, rescue his fair lady, defend his country. Who knows, they might even call him a hero. He just had to be brave and put all doubts aside.

-

Before long, the day of the funeral had come. The five days between her mom’s death and her funeral had felt like an eternity to the changeling princess in disguise. Thankfully she had found comfort in her friends and family. Especially Queen Chrysalis, her mother, had been very supportive to her. Having known the feeling of losing a mother thrice over, she knew very well how Twilight felt.

Even so, nothing Chrysalis could say or do could prepare Twilight for today. In a few more hours, her adoptive mother would be laid to rest, whether or not Twilight Sparkle was ready to let her go. She looked at her mother from the front row, barely managing a few seconds before looking away again.

Twilight felt tears forming in her eyes as she thought about the inevitable. Trying to distract herself, even for a mere moment, Twilight looked around the funeral center. Lightly colored walls and well-crafted wooden benches lined up, leading to Velvet’s open casket, surrounded by flowers. It was not quite as spectacular as the castle’s chapel, which Celestia had offered to them, but Twilight knew that her adoptive mother would’ve preferred a place like this.

A hoof wrapped itself around her and Twilight grasped it. Shining Armor looked at her, his face surprisingly neutral. But the bags under his eyes and the tear stains on his cheeks told a different tale. Twilight knew her brother well enough to know that her brother was trying to keep a strong façade up.

“How’re you holding up?” Shining Armor asked in a raspy voice, betraying just how he was feeling right now.

Twilight shuddered. Despite being disguised, she could feel her wings twitch nervously. “Barely,” she answered. “I feel like I’m going to throw up and I wish I could just go curl up in a corner and cry.”

“That makes two of us, then,” Shining said as he pulled his sister a bit close to him.

The two siblings sat like that for a while, neither of them speaking.

“Excuse me,” a portly old stallion approached them, along with their father. “We’re about to start. Are you two up to it?” he asked kindly.

Twilight looked at the stallion, only now noticing just how sad his eyes were. She nodded. “Yes, thank you.”

The stallion walked away, uttering his condolences before he left to open the door.

Shining Armor and Twilight sat down properly again and took a brief moment to straighten out their clothes. A black suit and tie for Shining Armor and a black gown for Twilight.

Night Light silently sat down next to his son, his eyes glued to the floor. He could barely lift his head up anymore and Twilight could feel the sadness and exhaustion rolling off of him. She quickly got up from her seat and sat down next to her father, so he sat in between her and Shining.

Twilight gently pulled at his hoof and held it in her own. A small smile formed on Night Light’s face. Words weren’t needed right now.

The doors to the funeral center swung open, allowing the waiting ponies to come in. Princess Celestia was the first to enter, along with Cadance in her wheelchair. Luna and Queen Chrysalis followed after her, disguised as a regular unicorn with a bright yellow coat and a red mane. All of Twilight’s friends were trailing behind them, keeping a respectful distance away from them.

With some help from Celestia, Cadance got out of her wheelchair and onto the seat next to Shining Armor. Celestia passed by Twilight and her family, whispering soft words of comfort to them before taking her place next to Twilight.

Chrysalis and Luna took to the bench behind Twilight, the queen leaning in close to Twilight to plant a kiss on her head before sitting down along with Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie. Spike squeezed himself in between Princess Celestia and Twilight.

Several changelings filed into the center, picking random spots on the benches to sit. Ponies followed after, unaware that the changelings were even there. Twilight recognized a few of them, like Donut Joe, but not everypony. Most of them she assumed to be fellow shopkeepers.

A few elderly ponies came in as well, taking seats at the back, away from the grieving family, so they wouldn’t intrude. Save for one midnight blue stallion, who promptly sat down next to the Great and Powerful Changeling, seated a few rows behind Twilight. The changeling in disguise looked oddly at the pony, as though she were in deep thought.

Before long, everypony who had been waiting outside had found a place to sit. Twilight recognized several family members from both her mother and her father’s side of the family. Family members who didn’t know about her… situation. And Twilight wasn’t looking forward to explaining things to her extended family.

The deacon approached the stage, ran a hoof through his thinning mane and rang a nearby bell, signaling everypony to rise, as the funeral was about to begin.

“Dear and kind ponies,” the elderly stallion started. “We have gathered here today to say goodbye to a beloved friend. Twilight Velvet was taken from us, whisked away in the prime of her life.

“It’s always a tragedy, to see a pony pass away before her time. But let us not forget the happy memories we have of Velvet,” the deacon said.

Twilight Sparkle tuned him out. It was clear to her that the stallion was pouring his heart and soul into this, but she just couldn’t take it anymore. To hear somepony talk like that, it was hard for her.

The ceremony went on for an hour. Twilight occasionally listened, but found her thoughts wandering away quickly. She thought of all the things that her mom wouldn’t be there for. All the things that she would miss.

A soft push from her brother snapped Twilight out of her thoughts. “You’re up,” he whispered.

Twilight swallowed hard. It was her turn to read a eulogy for her mother. With shaking knees she got up and walked to the desk, stopping by her mother's casket along the way. She laid a hoof on it and sighed before continuing on to the desk.

She could hear several ponies whispering as she unfolded the piece of paper she had prepared. Twilight wondered just how much they’d be whispering if she strode onto the small stage in her true form.

“Twilight Velvet… Mom was a wonderful pony,” Twilight said. “I know it’s a cliché thing to say, but she was always there for me. Any problem, no matter how big or small it was, she knew what to do about it. And now she’s gone.”

Twilight hesitated, a shudder going through her as she felt the eyes of everypony on her. “I… I feel lost. It was too early to let her go…”

Shining Armor had been watching from his seat and chose that moment to jump in, allowing Twilight to leave the stage and return to her seat.

Twilight listened as he spoke but his words never really reached her. Even so, she found the sound of her brother’s voice to be soothing. She watched as Shining Armor finished up and returned.

Then it was her father’s turn. As his children before him, Night Light approached the stage with shaking teeth and quivering knees.

“Twilight Velvet,” he started. “… was the love of my life. From the first moment I saw her, I knew that she was special. Velvet was kind, strong and protective. A bit too much maybe…”

Night Light cleared his throat before continuing. “She… saved my life. She died protecting me and our daughter…”

Everypony was staring at him now. “I... I’m sorry,” Night Light said, rushing off of the stage and back onto his seat, where he was quickly embraced by his daughter and son.

The rest of the ceremony went on without a hitch. A few other ponies came on stage to talk about Twilight Velvet and Princess Celestia herself declared that Velvet had earned her spot in the Gardens of Elysium.

And just like that, the funeral was over. Velvet’s casket was closed and prepped for transport to the back of the center, where the funeral pyre awaited.

Slowly but surely, the funeral center emptied out. Some ponies went home, while others stayed to watch as Twilight Velvet left on her last voyage.

The Great and Powerful Changeling watched as four stallions carried the now closed casket out of the center. As she prepared to blend into the mass and follow after it, she noticed that the elderly stallion in the seat next to her was still there.

“Who are you?” the changeling asked bluntly. “And how did you know Twilight Velvet?” After all, this could be a spy of sorts and this Changeling had to find out. Luckily, she was still disguised as a run of the mill pegasus and thus the potential spy suspected nothing.

The elderly stallion adjusted his cloak a bit. “My name is Presto. And I didn’t,” he said calmly. “I just attended her funeral. Just in case nopony showed up.” He looked at the Great and Powerful Changeling with sad eyes. “Nopony should be sent off alone, with nopony there to care.”

“And you do?” The Great and Powerful Changeling asked, her tone a bit gentler than it had been before.

The stallion nodded. “I choose to care,” he said. “And I pray that somepony else would do the same for me, once my time comes.”

“Is there nopony who cares for you?” The Changeling asked.

“There is,” Presto said. “I just don’t know where she is anymore.”

The Great and Powerful Changeling blinked a few times, before getting up and walking away. The queen had ordered her not to dawdle. As she walked away, Presto waved at her.

A tear formed in the Great and Powerful Changeling’s eye, but she quickly wiped it away. After all, why would she shed tears for a stallion she didn’t know?

-

The outside of the center was pretty plain. A fireproofed floor, with a funeral pyre in the middle. Just a stack of wooden planks. Very simple, just as Twilight Velvet would’ve wanted.

Twilight Sparkle, Night Light and Shining Armor helped get the casket onto the wooden structure, their magic joining that of the center’s attendants as they lifted it up and serenely put it down on the wooden stack.

“This is it,” Twilight whispered as she walked away from the pyre. “Goodbye, Mom.”

Her brother and father said their own goodbyes before stepping back as well. The three of them just stared at the pyre as other ponies walked past it. Some laid a hoof on the side, whispering some unintelligible words and others laid down flowers by it.

Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie settled for bowing their heads respectfully for Twilight Velvet’s casket. Fluttershy laid a small bouquet of flowers down, before making room for the next ponies.

“What’s going on here?” Rainbow Dash whispered once they were far enough from the pyre. “I thought this was a funeral?”

“It’s a unicorn funeral,” Rarity said. “It’s tradition.”

“But they’re not really going to… you know, right here?” Rainbow Dash asked.

As she spoke, she saw Night Light ignite a torch. Using its flame, he lit the torches Twilight and Shining Armor were holding and together they tossed it onto the pyre. Almost immediately, the pyre caught fire.

“Smokeless fire,” Rarity assured her. “Like I said, it’s tradition. Like earth ponies have a connection to the earth and pegasi to the air, unicorns feel more connected to fire.”

“Ah remember Twilight saying something about that,” Applejack pitched in. “Magic and fire are both dangerous. Left unchecked, they’re dangerous and even deadly. But when controlled, it’s a tool like any other.”

Rarity nodded. “Exactly so,” she said.

They all fell silent again as the flames started to roar across the stack of wood. In a matter of minutes, the funeral pyre was engulfed in fire.

It took a few moments before anypony dared to open their mouth again, as the inferno was an awe-inspiring thing to behold.

“So…” Rainbow Dash started again. “Unicorns burn their… well, dead?” she said, unable to find a more fitting word at the moment.

Rarity nodded. “From fire we came, to fire we return. The ashes are then collected in an urn and buried. Or sometimes they’re scattered across the land.”

“Huh,” was all that came out of Rainbow’s mouth.

They all fell silent again, watching in silence at the raging fire. Several other ponies had already left the courtyard, leaving only the closest of friends and family to oversee Twilight Velvet’s last journey. Even Twilight’s friends had already left, to give the grieving family some privacy.

It felt like hours to them. But Twilight Sparkle didn’t look away once. Even when tears streamed down her face and her father had pulled her close to him, she kept looking at the flames that were consuming her mother’s body.

In mere moments, there would be nothing left of her but ashes. It was a depressing thing to think of, but Twilight knew it was inevitable. The pony she loved and that loved her so much would be gone, only leaving traces in her memories.

She felt a hoof on her shoulder. Turning her head a bit, she could see Queen Chrysalis, now out of disguise, looking at her. She didn’t say anything, she was just there for her daughter. And that was enough for Twilight. Her eyes moved back to the flames. They were already dying down now.

There were no traces of Velvet’s casket left. Just ashes and the odd piece of wood that held out and refused to be consumed by the flames.

They all remained there for half an hour, just staring at the spot where Twilight Velvet had been. And they would’ve stayed there longer, if it weren’t for the kind ponies of the funeral center guiding them away with a bit of persuasion.

“That was it,” Shining Armor croaked. “She’s gone.” The tears he had been holding back started to flow down his cheeks now as he sobbed softly on Cadance’s shoulder.

-

Inside the funeral center, there was a large room. Everypony who had attended the funeral had gathered there for a cup of coffee or tea and piece of cake. To talk and celebrate the pony that Twilight Velvet had been.

The sounds of saddened voices filled the air, along with the occasional laugh as one of Velvet’s friends shared a silly anecdote. However, they all fell quiet as Night Light, Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle came in to the room.

“Thank you all,” Night Light said, his voice breaking a bit as he tried to talk loud enough for everypony to hear. “Thank you for coming. Velvet would’ve appreciated it.”

A soft murmuring of agreement went through the hall.

As Twilight walked past the tables, she occasionally got grabbed onto by her aunts, uncles or cousins. They told her how sorry they were for her loss and how she only needed to say the word and they’d be there for her. Twilight more than appreciated the gesture, but right now, she just wanted to join her friends.

They were sitting down at a table near the window, but they were quick to get back on their hooves. “It’s okay,” Twilight said as she came closer. She then sat down on an empty chair between Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash.

“How you holding up, Twilight?” Applejack immediately asked. The concern was clear in her eyes, which Twilight immediately picked up on. Though she didn’t even need her changeling senses to know how sincere Applejack was.

“I’m… okay,” she said. “Just okay. No more, no less…”

“We understand, darling,” Rarity said. “It’ll be a long time before anything will be more than ‘okay’ so to speak.”

Twilight nodded. A piece of cake and a cup of coffee had somehow materialized in front of her, courtesy of Pinkie Pie, who gave her a sad smile.

“Thank you, Pinkie Pie,” Twilight said. “For everything.” After all, she had taken the catering and decoration all on herself.

Pinkie nodded. “You’re welcome,” she said. “It’s not too much, right?”

Twilight took a quick look around the room. All the tables were solemnly decorated. The tablecloth was in Twilight Velvet’s coat color and white lilies, her favorites, were put everywhere.

“It’s perfect,” Twilight concluded.

“A funeral is kinda like a party,” Pinkie Pie said. “Just no balloons or singing. But you do celebrate the ponies that were such a big part of your life.”

Twilight stayed quiet. She didn’t really have anything to add to what Pinkie Pie said. She looked down at the piece of cake in front of her and pushed it away. She didn’t feel like eating anything at all.

But she’d never say no to a good cup of coffee. Lifting the warm cup with her magic, she took a tentative sip.

A soft poking on her side interrupted her drink. Twilight turned to see a few young foals standing there and staring at her. The littlest one, a pegasus filly with a greyish coat and a light blue mane. “Twilight? Are you okay?”

“I’ll be fine, Sunny Skies,” Twilight said as she leaned down and hugged the filly. “But I think Uncle Night Light needs a hug more than I do.”

The little filly nodded, before running off along with the other foals. Her father was currently sharing a table with his brothers and Twilight smiled a bit as she saw the foals run straight into her father’s hooves.

“Such a sweet little thing,” Rarity said with a sigh.

“My cousins,” Twilight pointed out. “I think they’re about Sweetie Belle’s age.”

“Did you tell them about… you know? Ah mean, maybe not the little ones just yet but the others?” Applejack asked. “They’re your family too. They deserve to know the truth.”

Twilight stared at her coffee cup. It was indeed unfair to keep the rest of her family in the dark. “You’re right, Applejack. But… not now. I don’t think I can handle it right now.”

“Take your time, dear,” Rarity said soothingly. “It’s not like you need to tell everypony right now.”

“And they’re your family, they’ll understand,” Applejack assured her.

Twilight for one hoped that Applejack was right about that. She had never been as close to her extended family as Applejack was with hers. Over time, that was something she had begun to envy Applejack for.

“…and I assure you, everything’ll end up fine.”

Twilight blinked a few times. When had Rainbow Dash started to talk?

“Uh, you okay there?” Applejack asked. “You kinda spaced out there.”

“She’ll be fine once we get her back to her library,” Rainbow Dash said confidently. “Home sweet home and all that.”

“Ah think she’d best stay on the farm for a bit,” Applejack said. “Not good for her and Spike to be alone right now.”

“I always have a room ready at the boutique,” Rarity pitched in.

“You’re always welcome in my cottage,” Fluttershy suggested.

“I’m sure the Cakes won’t mind if you crash at my place for a while,” Pinkie Pie said loudly. “You don’t hog the covers, right?”

“Uhm…” Twilight started, but was quickly drowned out by Pinkie Pie again.

“Or I could stay at the library! We all could! And then it’d be like one big sleepover and-”

Twilight had to smile at the scene. After all that happened, those wonderful ponies were still there for her, so eager to help. If, as it is said, the shifts of fortune test the reliability of friends, they had passed with flying colors. Which ultimately made it more difficult to say her next words.

"I... I'm not..."

"Settle down, everypony! This ain't no competition or anything!” Applejack stuffed an éclair into Pinkie’s mouth to shut her up. “Twilight will go wherever's more convenient for her. Now, you were saying, sugarcube?"

Everypony stared at Twilight, their full attention on her. Well, except for Pinkie Pie whose attention was divided between Twilight and the pastry.

“I’m not going back to Ponyville.”

Author's Note

And that's that. Chapter 21 is live. And just in time for the Season 5 hiatus.

I hope you guys enjoy this one. It took forever to get right... writing it was hard and getting it ready was even harder.

Chapter 22

Chapter 22

Twilight nervously twisted the now empty coffee cup in her hooves. All her friends were staring at her, their eyes full of disbelief and confusion. Obviously Twilight had anticipated such a reaction from her friends but even so, the look on their faces still got to her.

Still, the feelings of confusion and disbelief were an improvement over the overwhelming sadness that filled the entire room. Being sad was one thing. Feeling the sadness of everypony around you wash over you like a tidal wave of emotion was a whole different situation.

“Ah think Ah might’ve misheard you there, sugarcube.” Applejack was the first one to speak up. “Ah could’ve sworn you said you won’t be returning to Ponyville with us.”

“It’s true,” Twilight assured her, her voice small and hesitant. “I’ve been trying to tell you guys for the past few days.”

Fluttershy nodded. “We understand,” she said, a small smile on her dainty lips. “You need to stay here for your family after all.”

But Twilight just shook her head.

“I’m not staying here either,” she said. “I am going back to the hive with the queen.”

Again, everypony stared at her. Were it not for the muttering and talking in the background, one would be able to hear a pin drop.

Once more, Applejack was the first to recover. “Well, now ah’m certain ah misheard you.”

“Applejack!” Rarity said, perhaps a bit louder than she had intended. “I’m sure Twilight has her reasons for going with… her,” she said, stressing that last word. Over the past week, Rarity had come to accept the queen’s place in Twilight’s life, though she was clearly still wary of the queen, something Twilight couldn’t blame her for. After all, she and Fluttershy had been the ones to find Cadance. They were the ones that saw just how hurt and scared she was.

“I do,” Twilight said, trying to take control of the conversation again before anypony could interrupt her. “She’s going to teach me how to properly use my new magic.” Amongst other things, obviously. Twilight still knew next to nothing about her changelings, let alone how to rule them one day.

She hated the idea of leaving her family and friends behind but she had already talked about it with Shining Armor and her father. Neither of them liked the idea but they understood why she had to leave.

“And besides, it’s not going to be forever,” Twilight said, trying to cheer her friends up as best she could, given what she just dropped on them.

“How long are we talking here, Twilight?” Pinkie asked. “Hours? Days? Weeks? Months? I need details here, Twilight!” The pink pony almost jumped onto the table as she got increasingly agitated.

“Calm down, Pinkie,” Rainbow Dash said, pulling Pinkie Pie back by her tail.

“But I need to know! How else will I know when to throw Twilight a ‘welcome back’ party?” Pinkie crossed her front hooves in annoyance.

“Are you leaving right away?” Rarity asked, trying her best to ignore Pinkie Pie’s antics.

Twilight hesitated. “Well, I suppose I could stop in Ponyville for a little while. I have some things I need to pick up.” Books, supplies, tooth brushes and the like.

Rarity thought for a minute. “Idea!” she said with a smile. “How about we have a little get-together then? Nothing special or overly bombastic, just friends seeing another friend off?”

“That sounds lovely,” Fluttershy admitted.

“Well, I’m sure I could spare a few hours,” Twilight said. Of course she could just order her drones to gather what she needed but she could use a little time with her friends before she headed off.

“Then it’s settled,” Pinkie Pie said. “One going away party, coming up!”

“It’s not a party, dear,” Rarity reminded her. “So do try to keep it small and simple, will you?”

“Can’t promise anything!” With that said, the pink party pony took off like a cork out of a champagne bottle, leaving her friends to stare bewildered at her now empty seat.

“Something just ain’t right with that pony,” Applejack said, earning her a few murmurs in agreement.

Rainbow Dash snorted. “You’re just now figuring that out?” She laughed, though she did her best to keep the volume down. After all, laughing out loud in a room full of grieving ponies wasn’t very appropriate at all.

In the confusion that Pinkie Pie left behind, Spike came walking up to the table and jumped onto Pinkie Pie’s now empty seat.

“Where have you been?” Twilight asked.

Without a word, Spike opened the bag he had with him, allowing the changeling nymph inside to pop his head out briefly, only for Spike to push him back in. “This little guy ran off. Again.”

Twilight sighed as she took the bag from him. The little nymph inside had been more trouble than he was worth the past week, as he kept running off to explore.

“That’s the last time I’m going after him,” Spike said as he poured himself a cup of coffee and drank from it. A shudder passed through his body as he turned a bit green. “How do you ponies keep that stuff down?”

“Practice,” Twilight said, a small smile forming on her face.

Spike nodded as he took another sip. He still shuddered and stuck his tongue out.

“I think that’s enough coffee for now,” Rarity said as she levitated the cup out of Spike’s reach, instead replacing it with a plate full of small sapphires she had brought for Spike, much to his obvious approval.

Small shards of sapphire joined the crumbs already on the table as time passed. Ponies were starting to leave, taking the time to say goodbye to Night Light, Shining Armor and Twilight before they left, returning to their regular lives. Granny Smith, Big Macintosh and the Cutie Mark Crusaders had already left to take an earlier train back to Ponyville.

Twilight wondered just how long it would take for them to forget about Twilight Velvet. It was an unfortunate truth of life that in time, memories fade, names are forgotten and faces blur. Even for her, that was inevitable. Twilight just hoped that in the coming hundreds of years she had in front of her, she would never forget her mom’s smile.

As the hours passed, very few ponies remained. With a bit of help of the stewards of the funeral center, all tables had been cleared away, save for two pushed against each other. It was almost cozy, like a family party right now. Almost.

Twilight sat between Queen Chrysalis and her father as the ponies raised one last glass to Twilight Velvet’s memory. May she rest her weary head in the fields of the Elysium for all time. Everypony fell quiet for a minute, before drinking their cups or glasses empty. The sound of glass and ceramic broke the silence for a bit, before being replaced by chairs creaking and shifting.

The funeral was over and the day was still young. Princess Luna and Celestia unfortunately had to return to their duties, as they had already been away for too long. Outside the funeral center was a small courtyard, lined with trees and bushes, put there to shield the grieving ponies from the busy city around them.

“Farewell, my little ponies,” Luna had said before she took off, back to the castle. Celestia lingered a bit longer, taking her time to say goodbye to every pony and making sure to give Twilight a proper hug before she left for who knows how long.

“Take care, Twilight,” she said. “And write often.”

“Don’t worry about that, princess,” Spike said, saluting her. “I’ll make sure she does!”

Celestia smiled at the eager little dragon. It was highly unlikely that Spike would have to remind her at all but she could only be proud of his enthusiasm.

“I will, Celestia,” Twilight said. “Don’t think I’ll ever get used to calling you that,” she added with a nervous laugh.

Celestia pulled her into an equine hug. “We have time enough for that,” she said as she let go off Twilight. “As for you, Queen Chrysalis…” She turned to the queen, who had been looking from the sidelines. “I wish you a safe journey home. Do not be a stranger… just make sure to inform us if you visit.”

“I will,” Chrysalis said, though her tone betrayed her reluctance. Over the past week, she and Celestia hadn’t talked much and what words they did exchange were few and curt. Still, it was better than yelling and cursing at each other, even Chrysalis thought so. “Farewell, Princess Celestia,” she said with a bow.

Celestia seemed a bit surprised by the sudden gesture but she more than welcomed it. “Farewell, Queen Chrysalis,” she said with a curt bow of her own. With her goodbyes said, she turned and took to the sky after Princess Luna.

With the princesses gone, the group of ponies walked to the station. Several of the invisible changeling guards flew around them, keeping their eyes open for any potential threats. Twilight felt safe, knowing that they were out there along with a whole bunch of changelings disguised as regular ponies wandering around along the way to the station.

The royal changelings were still in disguise too. They were already in a rather large group of ponies, with an injured alicorn princess with them. The last thing they needed was to draw even more attention.

However, nopony truly paid much attention to them. Other ponies were too busy, living their own lives and not caring about who they were.

Once at the station, Twilight said goodbye to her friends, sharing a group hug with them in front of the colorful train. “I’ll see you guys in a bit,” she assured them. She and Chrysalis would take the carriage there.

“See you in Ponyville!” Pinkie Pie said as she stuck her head out of one of the open windows in the closest carriage. “I mean it, so don’t skip out on us.”

“Where the hay did you come from?” Applejack asked, as shocked as everypony around.

“Yeah, we know where you live, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said, ignoring Applejack’s question. She playfully jabbed Twilight on the shoulder, much to the annoyance of the invisible guards all around her. Especially her four regulars, led by Sucker Punch.

Despite their overzealousness, Twilight was glad that they had recovered properly and were back in action, having nothing to show but a few scars from the battle.

“You won’t have to miss me for long,” Twilight said as she rubbed her shoulder a bit. Rainbow Dash had obviously been holding back but the punch still stung a bit. So much even that she had to send out a warning to Sucker Punch to keep him from lashing out.

If one looked closely, they might be able to spot the eager changeling, as he was grinding his hooves into the wooden floorboards of the station.

“There’s only so few things one can say at a time like this. Isn’t that right, Fluttershy?” Rarity asked, looking over at Fluttershy, who nodded.

“Uh-huh,” the yellow pegasus said softly.

“And besides, it’s not yet time to say goodbye,” Rarity said, giving Twilight a quick hug, before getting on the train as well with Fluttershy following suit.

“Rarity’s right,” Applejack said. “Ain’t time for goodbyes just yet.”

Applejack looked around, a hint of nervousness in her eyes. “Look, Twilight. Thank you again for helping my brother. Really means the world to me,” she said, lowering her voice so only Twilight would hear her.

Twilight nodded as she thought back to last night. She, Queen Chrysalis and Princess Luna all worked together to help Big Macintosh out. Most of the process had been thought up on the fly, something she personally disagreed with but she couldn’t argue with the results.

Big Macintosh was sort of saved. His wings and horn were a part of him forever but for all intents and purposes, he was now separated from the hivemind. Twilight just hoped that that stayed that way. But given the chaotic origin of her species, anything could happen.

“I know that, Applejack,” Twilight said. “And I’d do it again in a heartbeat.”

“Ah know you would,” Applejack said as she hugged her friend closely. “See you in Ponyville, sugarcube.”

Both she and Rainbow Dash boarded the train. As it slowly sprang into action, all of Twilight’s friends crowded around the window to wave at Twilight and Spike.

With their attention on the departing train, neither of them noticed a cloaked figure standing nearby. The pony in a tattered old cloak slowly left the train station and walked into an alley. There, he hid himself behind a few trash cans and pulled a little cloth bag out of his cloak. It was filled with brightly colored berries, the kind that just about screamed ‘poisonous’. A red aura formed around the berries as he popped them all into his mouth.

For a moment, nothing seemed to happen. That was until the pony began to cough loudly. Seconds later he began to froth at mouth, a sickly looking foam staining his lips as he collapsed onto the cold and filthy ground, twitching wildly before going still.

-

A cloud of pink smoke flowed in through the hole in the roof of the cave and seemingly faded into the mirror pool. Blueblood watched from the side, popping some berries into his mouth. These were rather sweet and decidedly not poisonous. He had found that out after sending a few of his clones out on reconnaissance.

It wasn’t easy at first, seeing himself die of poisoning, but he eventually got used to it. And thankfully he had clones to spare. So what if one choked to death or got eaten by a manticore? All it took to replace them was a quick dip in the mirror pool.

And besides producing clones, the mirror pool had some other interesting features, as Blueblood had soon discovered. Walking up to the edge of the pool, Blueblood looked into it. His horn glowed red as he reached in and pulled a bit of the pink smoke out of it again. It swirled around for a little while before being pulled into the prince’s horn.

He cried out in pain as new memories were forced into his mind. Blood streamed from one of his nostrils, staining his white coat. It wasn’t exactly a pleasant experience but sacrifices had to be made.

“So the impostor is going to Ponyville,” Blueblood said once the pain had subdued. His lips curled and formed a small smile. “That’s almost too good to be true.”

The mad prince teleported to the top of the tallest rock in the cave and turned to the dozens upon dozens of clones he had made over the past week. “Gentlecolts,” he started, drawing their attention to him. “I have learned that the changeling impostor is due to arrive at the nearby village of Ponyville.”

All their eyes were on him, watching intently as their original spoke. “Prepare yourselves,” Prince Blueblood said. “We have a changeling to capture!”

All the clones’ eyes glowed red as they cheered.

“And all those changelings will rue the day they decided to mess with Twilight Sparkle!” Blueblood yelled. The crowd of clones cheered and roared, stomping their hooves on the cave’s floor. The thunderous echoes were heard far beyond the cave, drawing the attention of a zebra shaman foraging for herbs.

Zecora slowly made her way to the source of the sounds. She had heard the name Twilight Sparkle drop and decided that this required further investigation. As she peered into the hole leading to the cave, she heard somepony clear his throat behind her. “Can I help you?” a hooded clone asked, his lips curling into a wicked grin.

The zebra backed away slowly. “Help I could use with a problem or two,” Zecora said in her thick accent. “Like for instance, why are there more of you?”

“We’re twins,” the clone said. “Lots and lots of twins.”

Another Blueblood appeared behind Zecora, followed by another and another.

“What is a mare like you doing in a place like this?” One of them asked.

“Spying, no doubt,” his counterpart said.

“I assure you, I mean no harm,” Zecora said as she searched for a way out. “I merely got lost on the way to Applejack’s farm.” Sure, it was a pretty bad excuse but these clones didn’t seem all that bright.

“You know Applejack?” Another prince appeared, though this one was wearing a strange amulet around his neck. Zecora was fairly certain that this one was the real one. “Apprehend her, the impostor may have brainwashed her as well.”

Zecora’s eyes widened. As the clones lunged for her, she made a move for her saddlebag and staff. With a single strike, she knocked the advancing clones away and caused enough confusion for her to make a break for it.

“After her!” Blueblood screamed.

-

“And they’re off,” Spike said to himself. “Now it’s just you and me again, Twilight. And those guys,” he added, pointing at the seemingly empty air. Sucker Punch briefly fazed into existence and looked at Spike, an annoyed look clear on his face. “I’m still not used to them doing that,” Spike said with a small laugh.

“I’m getting there,” Twilight said. Using her magic, she lifted Spike up and onto her back. It was a short trot to Donut Joe’s place from the station. It was there that her family was waiting for her.

Twilight could already see her carriage waiting for her. It looked extremely out of place next to the fancier and more modern carriages around it but it was impressive in its own way. The Great and Powerful Changeling had taken the driver’s seat and Twilight could tell that she was anxiously waiting for them to leave.

“Think we have time for a donut?” Spike asked, pulling on Twilight’s mane a bit. “Or two?”

“Just get some to go,” Twilight said as she pushed the door open. Spike immediately jumped off of her back and ran to the counter while Twilight went to her family.

Night Light, Shining Armor and Cadance were sitting at a table by the window, waiting for Twilight to return. Queen Chrysalis was sitting at a nearby table, her nose deep in a book. When Twilight got closer, she noticed that it was a photo album.

With a sigh, she joined her adopted family at their table. “You just had to give her that, didn’t you?” Twilight asked.

“Velvet would’ve wanted it,” Night Light said. His voice was still as raspy as before. He sounded rather sore too, as if just talking was painful to him now.

Sadly, Twilight couldn’t argue with that logic. Knowing Twilight Velvet, she had probably taken the time to prepare a special one for Chrysalis.

“Take care, Twilight,” Cadance said hesitantly. “I… I’m going to miss you.”

“And I’m going to miss you too,” Twilight said. “All of you. Dad, Shiny, my friends, Celestia and Luna… but I need to do this.”

“I know, princess,” Night Light said. It was quite clear that he was trying to be strong for his family but one didn’t need to be a changeling to feel just how sad and lost he felt. “We’ll be okay,” he added, seeing the doubt on his daughter’s face.

“Don’t worry about a thing, Twily,” Shining Armor assured her. “We’ll take care of things here. You just do what you have to do.”

The family spent a bit longer, making small talk but eventually Twilight had to leave. She stood up and took her time to properly say goodbye, giving her father, her brother and her future sister in law a big hug.

“I’ll write often,” Twilight said, wiping away a tear that ran down her cheek.

“You better,” Shining Armor said.

“I love you, my little princess,” Night Light said, giving his daughter a quick kiss on her forehead.

“And I love you Dad,” Twilight said. With her goodbyes said, Twilight hurried outside before she could burst into tears.

Her family watched from their seat as Twilight hurried into the awaiting carriage. Without a word, Chrysalis stood up and followed after her daughter.

“You watch over her,” Shining Armor said, causing her to stop. “You take care of her. And if so much as one hair on her head gets hurt, I’ll…”

The white stallion turned pale as Chrysalis walked towards him, her disguise disappearing in emerald flames as she stared directly into his eyes. “You’ll do what?” she asked calmly.

Shining Armor swallowed hard as he tried to think of something. “I just want her to be safe,” he eventually said.

“You are not the only ones who love her,” Chrysalis said. “Farewell ponies. And thank you once more, Night Light,” she added.

Night Light nodded.

Chrysalis turned around and sauntered out of the shop, carrying herself like only a queen could. All the other customers rushed to get out of her way and Donut Joe looked on with confusion clear in his eyes, wondering just what happened in his shop.

-

The door to the carriage swung open and Queen Chrysalis stepped inside, taking a seat next to her daughter. “Take us home,” she said out loud.

“This Great and Powerful Changeling shall lead this carriage back to the hive!” the Changeling yelled as she took the reins. The disguised changelings in front of the carriage glared at her, before going to work anyway.

“Can we stop in Ponyville first?” Twilight asked. “I promised my friends I’d go. Pinkie Pie wants to throw me a going away party.”

Chrysalis looked at her as if she had grown a second head. “That is risky,” she warned. “The mad prince will expect you to do so. It is safer to go straight back to the hive.”

“I also need to pick up my books,” Twilight said, trying to convince the queen. “I left them at the library.”

Queen Chrysalis sighed. “I’m not going to be able to talk you out of this, am I?” she asked.

“Highly doubt it,” Spike said.

Chrysalis stared at the little dragon. “And what, pray tell, are you doing here?”

Spike grinned. “You don’t think I’m letting Twilight out of my sight again, do you?”

The queen still stared at him, as though she were trying to pierce his very soul with her eyes. Very few creatures could look a changeling queen in the eye and not flinch. And Spike wasn’t one of them it seemed, as he averted his eyes. “Very well,” Queen Chrysalis said. “I’m not even dead yet and already I’m losing control of what happens in my hive,” she muttered under her breath.

A silent order went out to the carriage pulling changelings, urging them to take a different path, much to the Great and Powerful Changeling’s annoyance. The airborne changelings soldiers changed direction as well, never straying too far from the carriage as they followed it like a swarm of wasps.

The large and armored behemoths couldn’t fly, so they had to go on hoof to Ponyville. After being escorted out of Canterlot by the royal and night guards, they set out on the long journey there.

-

The carriage however was much faster. Twilight had changed back to her changeling form, intent on relaxing a little bit but before long, Ponyville came into view. The beautiful landscapes that surrounded the little village had Twilight sighing. She would miss seeing those sights at the hive.

“The wastelands will grow on you eventually,” Chrysalis said.

“Huh, what?” Twilight turned away from the window and looked at the queen.

“You were broadcasting your thoughts again,” she added as she saw Twilight’s confused look.

Twilight blushed, the red barely visible on her near black coat. After all, there were no prying eyes around anyway.

Near the edge of Ponyville, Chrysalis ordered the carriage to stop. She stepped out and smelled the air. “I will remain outside the village with the soldiers. No need to startle the ponies, is there?” she asked.

Twilight nodded. Some of the ponies here fainted at the sight of a bunny. She’d hate to think of what a single changeling could do, let alone a small army.

“All the Praetorians will accompany you,” Chrysalis continued. “There are twenty of them, along with your personal guards they should be enough to hold off the mad prince until the rest of us can make it to you.”

Twilight shuddered. “You think he’ll try something?”

Queen Chrysalis stayed quiet for a bit. “I do not know, my dear daughter. But it never hurts to be prepared.” She leaned in for a hug. Despite everything, it was still a bit awkward for both of them. “Be careful, my beautiful Amaryllis.”

“You too,” Twilight said as she turned back into her unicorn form. “I won’t be long. And if something happens, I’ll let you know immediately.”

The queen nodded. She watched as the carriage holding her daughter rode into the village and sighed, before turning to her soldiers. “Listen up!” she yelled. “I want eyes and ears all around the village. At the slightest hint of danger, you notify me immediately!”

“Yes, our queen!” the changeling soldiers yelled as one, before flying off to the corners of Ponyville. There, they would hide themselves and watch for the mad prince to show his face. Some were even looking forward to it, hoping to succeed where other changelings had failed and take down Prince Blueblood.

After all, he had hurt their princess and changelings do not forgive that easily…

-

Twilight decided that it was best if she first gathered her books and other necessities before heading to Sugarcube Corner. The carriage soon pulled up at her library and Sucker Punch quickly opened the door for her.

As the disguised princess stepped out, she could sense her Praetorians fanning out around her, taking post on rooftops, branches and other high spots to anticipate any and all threats.

Spike rushed in past her as she unlocked the door. Moments later, the little dragon came running with a suitcase that was way too big for him. “I’m bringing my comics,” he said as he tossed the empty case down.

“Don’t forget your toothbrush,” Twilight reminded him, much to Spike’s annoyance. The books were still where she had left them, in the two chests that Chrysalis had given her. She took a quick look at them to make sure they were all there, before closing them up. Instantly, two of her guards grabbed the chests, took them outside and loaded them onto the carriage.

With those out of the way, Twilight went to gather her most needed things. “Toothbrush, toothpaste, clothes,” she read off a list she had quickly thrown together. “Spare toothbrush…” She quickly added to the list as she remembered just how sharp her new teeth were.

Twilight packed her own suitcase rather sparingly, only taking the essential things she’d need. The rest, she could probably get at the hive. And if not, she could probably send out some of her drones to fetch it for her…

She still hated the idea of ordering her changelings around but she was getting more and more used to calling them ‘her’ changelings.

A quick sweep of her bedroom told Twilight that she had everything she needed… except for one thing.

The picture on her desk, the one with all of her friends in it. “Are you ready, Spike?” she called out as she looked at the photograph, briefly wondering just who that pony in the center was anymore before carefully placing it in the suitcase as well.

“Almost!” Spike yelled. The young dragon came running with a stack of comics, almost taller than he was. How he could see anything was a mystery but he still managed to safely make his way back to the empty suitcase.

“Packing some light reading material?” Twilight asked.

“You betcha!” Spike said as he tried to fit them all into his luggage.

A knock on the door was heard and Twilight went to answer it. However, upon opening the door, she found nopony there. Only a card and a bunch of confused, invisible changelings.

Closing the door again, Twilight opened the card. “It’s an invitation from Pinkie,” she said, reading the card out loud. “Because how else would you know where your going away party is going to be?”

“Sugarcube Corner,” Spike said in between grunts as he jumped on his overly stuffed suitcase. “Come on, close…”

Twilight sighed.

-

Zecora panted as she made her way through the Everfree forest. She had been running for what felt like hours but she was nearing the border with Ponyville, she was sure of that.

However, she was also sure that her pursuers were still right behind her. Zecora could hear them squabbling amongst one another as they struggled their way through the thick canopy.

But once out of the relative safety of the forest, Zecora was left out in the open fields just by Ponyville. Spells impacted left and right of her, scorching the ground as the clones tried to stun her. Thankfully their aim was sloppy and her hooves were fast.

And as dangerous as it was to lead these stallions into Ponyville, Zecora saw no other option. She had tried and failed to lose them in the forest and she wasn’t strong enough to take on so many opponents at once. Breaking into a gallop again, she rushed towards the little village.

More and more bolts of magic were thrown at her and unfortunately for Zecora, their aim was improving. One bolt singed her tail while another grazed her side.

As the buildings of Ponyville came into sight, Zecora felt a bit of relief. At least she did until it was mercilessly squashed as a bolt of energy struck her. The zebra hissed in pain as the magic invaded her left hind leg, making her muscles contract and send her tumbling to the ground. Grass stained her coat as she desperately tried to scramble back onto her hooves.

Zecora had barely managed to pick herself up when the next problem presented itself. A loud hissing sound, coming from the direction of Ponyville. Turning her head away from the clones, Zecora gasped as she saw half a dozen creatures run towards her. Wide green eyes and fangs dripping with poison.

“Of all the things that one can face, I find myself between a rock and a hard place,” she muttered as she managed to stand back up on three legs. With the clones on one side and the monstrous creatures on the other, things didn’t look particularly good for Zecora.

Still, if she were to go down, she would do so fighting!

Grabbing a nearby branch in her hooves, she spun it around as best she could. It lacked the balance her lost staff had but it was better than nothing.

The insect like creatures would make it to her first and as they approached her, she prepared to strike at them. Much to her surprise, they parted around her like a river around a rock and rushed at the white unicorns.

One screamed as the nearly black creature lunged at his throat. Zecora flinched at the sight as the unicorn was shaken around like a rag doll. It was a gruesome sight to behold, though no blood was spilled.

Instead, the prince just disappeared in a cloud of smoke. The creatures looked at each other in confusion, before turning on the other unicorns before they could recover from the initial shock.

Zecora watched as more and more of them disappeared in puffs of smoke, but for every one the creatures struck down, two more seemed to appear.

“They’re just magical constructs!” She heard somepony yell. “Find the original!”

Turning her head, Zecora saw what she assumed was the leader of the bug-like ponies. Much larger than the others and frankly, much scarier looking too.

“Keep running, zebra,” the strange creature addressed her. “This is between us and them.”

Zecora dropped the branch and ran. She had no idea of what just happened but she wasn’t one to look a gift horse in the mouth, so to speak.

With the unfortunate zebra gone, Queen Chrysalis turned her full attention to the clones. Several had made it past her soldiers and were trying to gang up on her. In response, she just grinned. The clones were visibly intimidated by the very sight of her sharp fangs.

One brave, perhaps foolish, clone lashed out at the queen. He was met with a quick end as the queen zapped him with a flash of lightning. He clutched helplessly at his chest, before collapsing. And as so many before him, he disappeared in a cloud of smoke “Who else wants their heart broken?” Chrysalis asked.

“I already had mine broken,” Prince Blueblood, the real one, said as he approached the queen. “It was broken when you kidnapped the love of my life!”

“Ah yes,” Chrysalis said. “You believe that we are keeping the ‘real’ Twilight Sparkle hidden away somewhere.”

“I know you are,” Blueblood said, strangely calm as several more changeling soldiers came flying in. “And I am here to return the favor. Let’s see how you like it when I rob you of something precious.”

“You will never lay a hoof on her,” Chrysalis said, her horn crackling menacingly with green lightning. “Unless of course you wish to know how it feels to have your heart stopped.”

Blueblood shook his head. “No thank you,” he said. In a flash of red, he disappeared along with all his clones.

He then reappeared a bit further into Ponyville. “I’m done playing with you!” he yelled “I’ll contact you to start the hostage trade soon…” With a smug grin, the prince turned around and ran into the village with several clones.

“After him!” Chrysalis yelled. The soldiers leapt into action and ran after the prince, only to slam into something. Chrysalis looked on in confusion and anger. “What are you doing?!” she yelled, running up to them.

And then she felt it. A shield, surrounding Ponyville. Chrysalis laid a hoof on what seemed to be thin air and felt resistance. “This is not good…”

-

With a lot of elbow grease and a bit of magic, Spike and Twilight managed to pack their bags in time. As before, the changelings loaded the suitcases onto the carriage. The changelings pulling the carriage offered to take Twilight to the sweet shop but she declined, wanting to walk through Ponyville for the last time in a few months, at the very least.

It felt strange, leaving the cheerful houses and streets of Ponyville for the dark and dusty caverns of the hive.

Sugarcube Corner however was anything but dusty and dark. Twilight smiled at the sight of the sugary sweet looking shop.

“There she is!” Pinkie Pie cried out as Twilight approached the shop. “Come on Twilight, the party’s in the back!”

With that said, the pink party pony hopped off.

Twilight and Spike looked at each other for a second, before chasing after Pinkie Pie.

They quickly found her again in the backyard, where several tables full of candies and cakes were placed. And despite the overabundance of food, Twilight thought it looked rather sober as Pinkie Pie had promised her.

The last thing Twilight needed right now was a big and swinging party but this, this seemed just right. Good friends were all she needed right now. Though the pile of chocolate was very much appreciated. Twilight quickly sent out a message to her guards, telling them that they were free to take a piece as well.

“Hey girls,” Twilight said as she joined her friends. From the corner of her eye, she could see the pile of chocolaty treats shrinking by the second.

“Hey Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said. “How was the ride here?” she asked.

Twilight shrugged. “Okay, I guess. Nothing eventful happened, if that’s what you’re asking.” Other than the fact that her mother was monitoring the town along with a small army of changelings.

“Oh, Twilight dearie!” A voice came from behind Twilight. Mrs. Cake came running, holding a plate of cupcakes on her back. She quickly pushed it into Pinkie’s hooves before enveloping Twilight into a tight hug. “Pinkie Pie told me what happened, are you alright?”

“I think you’re holding the poor thing too tightly,” Mr. Cake said as he joined them as well, carrying the twins with him.

“Oh, sorry,” Cup Cake said, loosening her hold on Twilight. “I’m sorry dearie.”

“It’s okay,” Twilight said, smiling at the portly mare.

“Are you sure?” she asked.

Twilight nodded. She could feel the concern coming off of both earth ponies. Being young parents themselves, the whole situation probably struck a bit close to home for them.

Seemingly satisfied with Twilight’s answer, Cup Cake went back to setting the tables while Carrot tended to the twins.

An old record player on a table was playing a cheery tune, though not at the volume that anypony was used to at a Pinkie Pie party. No streamers or banners either, nor was there even a hint of confetti. For all intends and purposes, this was just a small get together with friends.

And that’s how Twilight liked it. With Rainbow Dash boasting about some new stunt she was thinking off and Rarity fussing over some new design, Twilight felt like things were almost normal. If just for a little while.

As time passed, Twilight noticed that both Cup and Carrot Cake were sneaking looks at her when they thought she wasn’t looking. She probably wouldn’t even have noticed, were not for Sucker Punch pointing it out to her.

“Is something the matter?” Twilight asked eventually as she walked up to Carrot Cake, who was still tending to Pound and Pumpkin.

Carrot shook his head. “No that I know of,” he said, scrunching his lips.

“You’re a horrible liar, Carrot,” Cup Cake said as she passed by with a plate of chocolates. She placed it on an empty table and watched as bit by bit, they all disappeared. “Either we have a bunch of hungry ghosts or Pinkie Pie was telling the truth.”

Twilight looked at Pinkie Pie, who mouthed ‘sorry’ and had the decency to look guilty.

Carrot sighed. “Well, Pinkie Pie told us a few details about your… situation,” he eventually said. “You’re not really a unicorn, are you?”

Cup Cake jabbed him in the side. “No need to be so blunt,” she said. “No need to answer, dearie,” the chubby mare said to Twilight.

But Twilight shook her head. “Pinkie was right, I am not a unicorn,” she explained. “I’m… I’m a changeling. I just look like a unicorn right now.”

She undid her disguise, causing both earth ponies to back away. Cup and Carrot looked at her with wide eyes.

Everypony stopped talking at this point, their attention solely on the Cakes’ response. The Praetorians looked on as well, ready to react to any hostility.

“Uh,” Cup Cake eventually said. “You look… different,” she said, stating the obvious.

“I know,” Twilight said. “You’re not scared, are you?”

An awkward silence fell as the two ponies looked at each other. Twilight sighed. Just as she was going to reapply her disguise, she could hear the giggling of Pound and Pumpkin.

The two of them had toddled over to her, curious about the strange creature that was talking to their parents.

Twilight smiled at them.

“Well, seems like the little ones don’t mind,” Cup Cake said with a cautious smile on her face. “I’m sorry we worried you, dear.”

Twilight shook her head. “I understand,” she said. “I mean, I’d be scared too if I was in your horseshoes.”

With the situation seemingly resolved, the casual get-together (that wasn’t a party at all) swung back into action. Twilight helped herself to a few treats as she watched the ‘party’ unfold around her.

Fluttershy and Rarity seemed to be having a discussion about appropriate winter clothes for Fluttershy’s animals and Applejack was moving to the music, much to Rainbow Dash’s amusement.

Even her changeling guards seemed to be enjoying themselves, though that was probably due to the seemingly endless supply of chocolate treats that the Cakes kept bringing from the shop. Though Twilight noticed that they were still very much on edge right now, something Twilight could hardly blame them for.

She wasn’t feeling that much better either. Their reaction had been rather confronting for her, despite the fact that everything ended well.

However, Twilight didn’t have much time to think about it, as a loud gasp drew her attention, away from her thoughts and back to the real world. “Zecora?” she asked out loud as the zebra came limping towards her.

“Twilight Sparkle?” Zecora asked, a look of confusion on her face. “A changed mare, but if that is you, then there is something that you must do. Flee or run and hide, before the prince tans your hide.”

“Prince?” Twilight asked, her heart suddenly going a mile a minute as she started to sweat. “You mean…”

A flash of red erupted from the middle of the yard, giving shape to Prince Blueblood. “That would be me,” he said with a bow. “And thank you, miss zebra, for leading me straight to the impostor.”

Zecora yelled something that Twilight couldn’t understand. But given her expression and the wave of emotion the shaman was giving off, Twilight had a pretty good idea of what she was saying.

“Honestly, I didn’t expect things to be this easy…” Blueblood said. “I mean, coming here was just stupid-”

A sharp knock to the back of his head knocked him to the ground, seemingly unconscious.

“Well, that was easy,” Rainbow Dash said, a bit dumbfounded as the Praetorian blinked into existence.

The guard inspected his victim, a smug grin on his face as he rolled the prince onto his back. However, that smug grin was quickly wiped away as a red aura grabbed his left hindleg, flipped him around and tossed him like a ragdoll into a table, striking two other hidden changelings.

“Where did that come from?” Rarity asked, looking around frantically.

“Over here,” Prince Blueblood said as he walked up to the downed prince.

“Or perhaps from here,” he said, blinking into existence next to himself.

By now, Rarity looked just about ready to be sick. “There’s more than one?”

“There’s plenty of me to go around,” Prince Blueblood said, an insufferable smirk on his face.

Another one appeared, this one was wearing the dreaded Alicorn Amulet. “You’ll have to excuse my clones,” he said. “They take after some of the worst parts of me.”

“As if there are any other parts to you,” Rarity muttered under her breath.

“If you’re here for Twilight, then you’re out of luck,” Applejack said, straightening out her hat. “We ain’t about to let you take her!”

“Yeah, what she said!” Pinkie Pie yelled, donning her angry face.

The mad prince chuckled, as did his clones. By now, no more than a dozen had appeared and more seemed to show up by the minute.

“I’m not here to take Twilight,” he said. “I’m here for the impostor, that’s all.”

“Well, you’re not taking her!” Spike yelled.

Prince Blueblood sighed. Could these ponies truly not see the things that he did? Were they so bedazzled by strange magic that they would accept that bug creature into their midst?

Well, if they weren’t going to cooperate, then he would have to take the pretender by force, as he had tried before. But fortunately, there were no valiant parents around to save her this time.

“I bet you’re wondering why your invasion force isn’t coming to your aid, hmm?” Prince Blueblood asked. “I prepared myself for any surprises."

A strange light shimmered in the sky. It was in the shape of a dome, seemingly covering all of Ponyville. Prince Blueblood smirked and the dome turned visible, looking like glass or crystal. “What do you think? Pretty neat huh?” he asked, sounding almost giddy by now. “Right now, that vermin of yours is scratching at my barrier.”

A quick link to Chrysalis revealed that that was in fact true. The connection was very vague but Twilight could hear her. Her mother the queen was screaming for Twilight to get out of there.

“So, tell me you charlatan… what will it be?” the mad prince asked, stepping ever closer to Twilight. “Will you come willingly and cooperate? Or am I going to have to drag you kicking and screaming? I'll have you know, I am not above plucking your wings to get my answers-”

Once more Prince Blueblood was interrupted, though this time by a pie to the face. Pink frosting and bits of cake bottom fell to the ground as all eyes turned to Cup Cake.

“And there’s more where that came from!” she yelled, holding another pie. “Nopony threatens my customers and gets away with it!”

“You tell him, honey,” Carrot Cake said, brandishing a spatula about as menacingly as a spatula could be.

Prince Blueblood let out an exaggerated sigh. “My patience is wearing thin,” he said. “All I am trying to do here is help!” The mad prince went from rather calm to furious in a matter of seconds. “Can nopony see through the veil that she pulled over your eyes?” He pointed accusingly at Twilight Sparkle.

Again, he sighed. “I met your mother outside, you know? Charming lady. Needs to get some teeth pulled though. I wonder how long it would take for her to fold… to trade you for Twilight Sparkle…”

Zecora and the Cakes stared at the scene unfolding in front of them. They had no idea what Blueblood was talking about. What they did know was that they were in grave danger.

Twilight’s changelings sensed the same, as they decided that now was a good time to leap into action.

Blueblood’s clones seemed to have anticipated this, as they formed a living barricade around the mad prince.

“Carrot, get the foals out of here!” Cup Cake yelled. “Now!” she added as her husband stuttered in protest. Carrot Cake was a smart stallion, or so he thought at least, and quickly gathered the twins and took them inside the shop.

And it was not a moment too soon, as chaos unfolded in their own backyard. Changeling strength and unicorn magic clashed. Hooves shattered and teeth broke as they fought to the death, each for their own reasons.

But more and more Bluebloods appeared as the sober party turned into an all-out brawl. Tables and confectionary flew through the air as ponies and changelings tangled.

“Girls!” Fluttershy cried out as she pulled the Cutie Mark Crusaders out from under a fallen table.

“Are you alright?” Rarity asked, fussing over all three of them.

“I’ll get them out of here!” Fluttershy yelled as she gathered the dazed fillies up onto her back. Thinking the coast was clear, Fluttershy tried to sneak off. However, one of the clones noticed her and the fillies trying to escape.

“Where do you think you’re going?” he asked, grinning like a maniac. Fluttershy backed away slowly from the stallion. “You’re not leaving just yet…”

And just like that, something inside Fluttershy snapped at that point. “YOU!” she screamed. “How dare you? I am trying to take three innocent little fillies out of here! And you dare to stand in my way?” Fluttershy opened her wings, looking strangely threatening as she glared at the clone. “Now you are going to stand aside and let me and the fillies pass by unharmed, do you understand me? DO YOU?”

The clone, so intimidated by the angry mare, decided that it was best for him to just poof out of existence.

“Uh, that works too,” Fluttershy said with a small voice.

With all the foals and her husband safe, Cup Cake decided that it was time for her to show just how she handled tough customers. Armed with over a dozen pies, she began to fling them one by one at the clones.

Sure, the soft and delicious treats did little to actually stop the copies of Prince Blueblood, but the desserts did blind them, allowing for Twilight’s guards to easily take them down. Even Zecora was helping out where she could, tying up the ones that didn’t poof out of existence.

Meanwhile, the real prince Blueblood was getting more and more annoyed by the Ponyvillians’ antics.

“Enough!!!” he yelled off the top of his lungs, his voice almost reaching the volume of Princess Luna. As he strode forward, he slipped on a pie crust and fell flat on his face, covering him with dirt. The mad prince grumbled as he picked himself up. “That does it. No more playing nice!”

The amulet glowed red as he snatched Twilight up by her throat, pulling her out of the safety provided by her friends. A large, jagged crystal ball encased the changeling princess as she floated towards him.

Blueblood grinned at his price. “My turn,” he said darkly. Crimson red fire formed on his horn as he began to fling fireballs at every pony nearby. “All I want to do is help!” he screamed as he lobbed flaming orbs in every direction. “Why can’t you see that? Am I the only sane pony in this asylum?”

Both ponies and changelings sought cover as the prince kept lashing out. Several of the flaming orbs had struck houses and gardens around Sugarcube Corner, causing the area to erupt in bright red flames.

“But don’t worry, my little ponies… I will make everything right again!” he screamed as he watched the captive changeling pound her hooves against her crystal prison. “You’ll see. Once Twilight Sparkle is safe, I will return and help all of you! We will rebuild what was burnt and-”

Sucker Punch couldn’t stand to listen to another word coming from the prince’s wretched mouth. Visible and in plain sight, he lunged at Prince Blueblood, snarling and hissing like a wild beast.

In his panic, Prince Blueblood fired another fireball. This one missed the angry Praetorian by a mile and was sent sailing straight into the sweet shop, causing it to burst into flames.

"My family!" Cup Cake cried out.

Prince Blueblood looked at the flames for a second, a hint of remorse forming in his heart. A pained look formed on his face as he wondered what the heck he was doing…

But that feeling of doubt was quickly crushed by the amulet around his neck, as the only thing that mattered to him now was his goal. The pain showing on his face turned to determination as he wrestled with his conscience.

Mrs. Cake stared at the burning building, sinking to her knees as she watched the flames consume it. Tears streamed down her cheeks. "No, no," she muttered. "This can't be happening! Carrot! Pound, Pumpkin!"

Pinkie Pie let out an ear-piercing scream as she rushed towards Sugarcube Corner, jumping up and over brawling changelings and princes. Just as she reached the backdoor, she felt somepony grab hold of her. “It’s too dangerous!” Applejack yelled as she struggled to keep the pink pony back. Even from where they stood, the heat was unbearable.

“Let me go Applejack! Let me go, let me go, let me go!!!”

“You’ll never make it!” Applejack screamed, trying to get over the roaring flames.

Pinkie Pie struggled and then just stopped. “I’m sorry Applejack,” she said softly.

“Sorry for what?” Applejack asked.

“This!” Pinkie Pie kicked Applejack as hard as she could, forcing the apple farmer to release her. Applejack couldn't do anything but watch helplessly as her friend jumped headfirst into the inferno.

Author's Note

It's done! And just in time for the season's final too!

Chapter 23

Author's Note

It's been so long since the last chapter... God, I hope you all will enjoy this one.

Chapter 23

Chapter 23

Blueblood stared into the crystal orb floating in front of him. It shook occasionally as the changeling inside was trying to escape. The imposter was slamming her hooves against it, in a way that reminded him of a moth bumping into a lantern, trying to touch the flame.

The orb even began to light up like a lantern as the princess began to use her magic. “Save your energy,” Blueblood said. “You can’t escape my prison.”

A small crack formed on the crystal where Twilight had struck it with her hind hooves. Blueblood twitched, annoyance clear on his face.

But the prince’s confident grin quickly returned. “Either way, it won’t matter. Before long, we’ll be on our way,” he said smugly.

“Not if I can help it!” Rainbow Dash yelled as she came flying in.

“And what, pray tell, are you going to do about it?” Blueblood asked. His voice still carried that smug tone, as though he was assured of his victory.

But Rainbow Dash knew just how to handle ponies like that. And as such, she didn’t say anything. Instead, Rainbow Dash just looked at Twilight and nodded, before taking off like an arrow shot from a bow.

Blueblood stared at the spot where Rainbow Dash had been mere seconds ago. “Flying away?” he asked. “Can’t say I’m very impressed by that.”

It took Blueblood a few seconds too long to realize what she was actually up to. But by then, it was too late for him to do anything about it, as a rainbow colored streak came rushing back towards him. Out of sheer reflex, he held the crystal orb up in order to shield himself.

As Rainbow Dash slammed into the crystal ball, it shattered into a million pieces. Jagged shards rained down all around the mad prince, miraculously missing him and any pony or changeling around him.

“He’s all yours, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said, before flying off to help out with putting out the fire.

“Curse you…” Blueblood muttered as he saw that his bargaining chip had gotten free again. His eyes remained fixed on her as he approached her.

“Prince Blueblood!” Twilight yelled, raising her voice to be heard over the roaring flames. “Stop this madness at once, please!” Twilight pleaded as she took a step back, lighting up her horn with green magic.

“I will stop at nothing until I get Twilight Sparkle back!” Blueblood yelled back, suddenly breaking into a gallop with his horn glowing red.

Sucker Punch took advantage of the distraction his princess provided and grabbed the mad prince, holding him in a neck hold. As Blueblood struggled to get free, Twilight Sparkle approached him. “Prince Blueblood, look at what you’ve done.” She pointed at the burning building. Slowly but surely it was spreading to nearby buildings.

Ponies were running around in panic, grabbing buckets of water or clouds as they tried to get the flames under control. Changelings and clones were still duking it out, neither side willing to give up. “Is this what you wanted?”

Blueblood hesitated, biting his lip. “What am I doing… Ah!” The mad prince cried out in pain as the amulet glowed a deep red color. Strange shadows formed around him, even in the light of day.

Twilight didn’t hesitate and used her magic to pull on the red jewel. “Sucker Punch, hold him still!” she yelled as the amulet began to budge slowly but surely. Just a bit more…

“No!” Blueblood yelled. His red magic wrapped around Sucker Punch’s left hoof and twisted. A sickening crunch rung through the air and the Praetorian screamed with pain, before being knocked back by the prince’s magic

“N-nothing will stand in my way!” Blueblood yelled. “And I will annihilate anything and anypony that comes in between me and my Twilight!” He looked less and less like a prince and more like a raving lunatic as his eyes glowed a dull red color.

Twilight backed away from him. She looked at Sucker Punch, who was clutching his broken hoof before turning her eyes back to the mad prince. “Just like my mother? Twilight Velvet?” she eventually found her voice, her throat suddenly aching as the words left her mouth.

The prince glared at her. “Oh please,” he spat. “If Twilight Velvet had been in her right state of mind, she would have taken one look at you and screamed for the guards to come take you away.” The prince stepped closer to her. “She would never be a mother to a monster such as yourself.”

Every word that came out of the prince’s mouth made Twilight’s blood boil. “How… dare you?” she asked, her anger rising. “You do not get to speak for my mother!”

-

A loud scream echoed through Ponyville. Even outside the dome, Chrysalis could clearly hear it. “Dig faster!” she yelled into the hole near the dome. “Your princess needs you!”

The digging changelings doubled their effort, digging faster and causing dirt to fly in all directions. By now, their hooves were cracked and bleeding but they still refused to give up.

Chrysalis brushed some of the dirt they had kicked up out of her mane. The dome seemed to run deeper than she had expected and there was still no sign of its end.

However, the crashing sound she heard behind her raised her spirits. “Ah good, the cavalry has arrived,” the changeling queen said as she turned to face the first of the Behemoths approaching her.

Several more dropped in next to the first one, having been airlifted there by other changelings and dropped rather unceremoniously.

The changelings that had done the lifting landed next to the queen, obviously exhausted. “We will gather the rest…” one of them muttered. “Just, give us a minute to…”

All of them fell over from exhaustion, collapsing into a pile of tired changelings.

“We’ll take it from here,” one of the Behemoths said with a loud, rumbling voice. “My queen, if you would stand aside?”

Queen Chrysalis nodded and stepped away. The digging changelings did the same, making room for their massive brothers. The three Behemoths let out a thunderous roar as they rushed towards the dome, hammers at the ready. With a show of force and fury they began to pound on the dome, cracking it slightly.

“Hang in there, Amaryllis,” Queen Chrysalis whispered as the cracks grew bigger with each successful strike.

-

Prince Blueblood screamed as he barely managed to dodge the bolts the imposter was throwing at him. It appeared to have been a bad idea to set her off like that. Before she was fairly reasonable, or at least as reasonable as an insect could be and now she was screaming bloody murder and pelting him with magic spells.

The onslaught of magic had separated him from his clones, driving him away from the battle and out into Ponyville. The princess’ rage calmed down a bit as they arrived at what appeared to be a construction site, given how bare and empty it was, safe for some construction materials and sand piles. Ponies were looking on from the sidelines with looks of fear and confusion on their faces.

“Must be a trait of the species,” the mad prince said to himself as he focused on the changeling princess again. He dove underneath another barrage of green energy she sent his way and prepared to fight back.

Another high pitched shriek escaped his mouth as the spell circled a sand pile, turned right around and came flying back towards him. Only thanks to his quick reflexes did the prince manage to block it in time, conjuring up a crystal wall to take the hit for him and disperse the magic.

“You’re actually making me work up a sweat,” the prince said with a laugh, trying to sound confident. “Not bad for a bug, I suppose.”

Twilight glared at him. She cursed herself for lashing out like that, flinging spells at him was much too exhausting to keep up for long.

But for all her efforts it seemed like the mad prince was barely even fazed. She had underestimated just how much magical strength the amulet around his neck had bestowed upon him.

“Now, I’m growing tired of this squabbling,” Prince Blueblood said, trying to pick up where they left of. “So please, act like a proper princess for once and come with me. I promise I won’t hurt you.” Or at least not more than necessary, he reasoned.

“No!”

Both prince and princess turned to see Spike standing nearby, panting and visibly tired. “I… I won’t let you take her!” He declared, pointing threateningly at the prince.

“Oh, hello Spike,” Blueblood said, oblivious to Spike’s anger. “You’re here too? Be a good little dragon and run on home, okay? No need for you to get involved here.”

The prince’s condescending tone just made Spike furious. “No! You listen to me! Princess Celestia and Luna are worried sick about you! You’ve been hurting innocent ponies and now you’re trying to hurt Twilight, again! Stop, please!”

Prince Blueblood stared at the dragon. “Aunt Luna and Celestia?” he asked. “But I… no, they just don’t understand. But they will once I bring Twilight home.”

Spike uttered a scream of frustration. “I’m not going to get through to you, am I?” he said as he kept staring at Blueblood.

The prince stared at him, cocking his head in confusion. “Spike, I’m afraid you’re not making any sense,” he said. “Now… please stand aside,” Blueblood said as he began to levitate several wooden beams. “I have a gnat to swat.”

-

Pinkie Pie coughed loudly, having made the mistake of taking a deep breath inside the burning shop. Her lungs burned and her eyes stung, tears obscuring her vision almost as much as the smoke was. However, such a minor inconvenience wasn’t enough to stop Pinkie Pie.

Using her sense of touch and her memory, the earth pony made her way through the smoke-filled house. Embers lazily floated through the air, leaving black smudges on her coat where they touched her. Fear filled her heart as her body practically screamed at her to get away from there as quickly as possible.

But Pinkie Pie knew that she had precious little time. It wouldn’t be long before the magical flames consumed the house entirely. And it would take even less time for her to collapse from the smoke filling the air.

She could hear Pound and Pumpkin cry. The foals were quiet, almost inaudible compared to the roaring flames but they pushed her forward. Her eyes watered and her coat burned but Pinkie refused to give up.

The fearful cries came from upstairs and as she made her way to the staircase, Pinkie Pie could hear them more clearly, spurring her on.

Climbing the stairs, she failed to notice the flames dancing on the steps until it was too late. Thoroughly weakened by the magic flames, the staircase suddenly collapsed underneath her with a loud crash…

Pinkie didn’t know how long she laid there, amongst the remains of the burned staircase. The hot air and the soot were making it difficult for her to breathe and her lungs ached for fresh, clean air. It became increasingly more tempting to just close her eyes and wait for the pain to end.

Something fell next to her with the sound of breaking glass. Forcing her eyes open, Pinkie Pie could barely make out a picture frame. A photograph that she walked past every day when she went downstairs, one of her, Mr. and Mrs. Cake and the twins.

It didn’t take long for the picture to fall prey to the embers, curling up slowly. But Pinkie could still make out the happy family, smiling at her. She could still remember when the picture was taken, barely a few days after her disastrous attempt at foalsitting. Pinkie could still see the bits of flour clinging to her mane.

“Pinkie…”

“Pie!”

Pinkie’s eyes shot open. Ignoring the pain, she forced herself to get up and somehow managed to climb the destroyed staircase, even as it collapsed further with each step she took.

The top floor of the Cakes’ residence wasn’t fairing much better, as the flames had spread there as well. Again, Pinkie Pie found her way to the Cakes’ bedroom by touch and memory. Once there, she slammed the door shut behind her.

“Hey there!” Pinkie Pie cried out as she saw the Cake twins sitting on the bed, wrapped in a damp blanket. “Good thinking Mr. Cake,” Pinkie said. “But where are… oh.”

The stallion had collapsed by the side of the bed, near the window. Pinkie rushed to his side, muttering to herself. “Please be okay, please be okay!”

She laid her ear on his chest and heard him breathe. It was faint but it was there, desperately clinging to life.

All the more reasons for her to hurry up and get out.

-

Outside, the brawl between clones and changelings was still raging on. Neither side was intent on giving up any time soon and unfortunately, Applejack and Rarity were still caught in the middle of things with no way to get to safety.

“This is not how I imagined sending Twilight off!” Rarity cried out, holding a pair of knitting needles out in front of her. “Back, back I say!” she cried out as yet another Blueblood clone approached her.

Applejack hurried to her side, knocking the clone down. “You’re telling me,” she said. For every clone she threw aside, more seemed to pop up out of nowhere.

“Aah!” Rarity poked one of the clones sneaking up on Applejack, causing it to pop like a balloon. She almost fainted right then and there. Even though she greatly disliked Prince Blueblood, she was no fan of actually harming ponies, clones or not.

“You okay?” Applejack asked.

Rarity nodded. “I’m fine,” she said. “Or at least I will be, once I get as far away from those… things as possible!”

“Leaving so soon?” A clone of the Mad Prince asked, smiling wickedly at her. “Not if I can help it!”

The sound of breaking glass was heard, followed by snapping wood. Somehow, a queen sized bed had fallen out of the Cakes’ house and squashed the unfortunate clone.

Applejack and Rarity looked up to see Pinkie Pie sticking her head out of the broken window. “Did I hit something?” she asked.

“Nothing of great importance!” Rarity yelled. “Now get out of there!”

“On my way!” Pinkie Pie yelled, disappearing into the window again. Seconds later, she jumped back out, holding an unconscious Mr. Cake on her back and the twins in her hooves.

“Pinkie Pie!” Mrs. Cake came running. “You saved them! Oh thank you so much,” she cried out, hugging the pink pony tightly.

“Any time,” Pinkie Pie said happily, though it was obvious that she was exhausted. “Wait, I’m forgetting something.”

She suddenly gasped. “Applejack! Help me move this bed!”

-

The flames rapidly spread through the room. Party favors and colorful paper hats were easy pickings for the fire and only served to make them burn brighter as the flames devoured everything in their path.

And in the middle of it all, sat a young gator in the middle of his owner’s bed.

“So this is how it ends,” he lamented. “Alone. Afraid. Ashes to ashes, or so they say. For life to be cut short like this, it’s such a shame.”

He turned a bit and stared out the window. Gummy then proceeded to lick his own eyeballs, as the smoke was making them dry and painful.

“But… I have no regrets. I have lived a short but pleasant life.” His left eye turned to a picture on the nightstand of him and Pinkie Pie. “And just who are we, that we may have been so blessed? To share our stories like this?”

The flames reached the bed now, flames licking the sides as they came closer and closer. The gator coughed. “So, this is it. Standing ever so close to the gates of death, I can almost hear the ferryman laugh. But I will not falter. I will greet death like an old friend and say-”

The window broke to pieces as a blur of pink landed in the room. “There you are, Gummy!” Pinkie Pie said, scooping the gator up. “You had me so worried, this is not a good place for a baby gator!” she yelled as she jumped out the window again.

“And I will say, not today,” Gummy thought.

-

The prince was turning desperate. Twilight, with Spike on her back, had to run for their lives. In the hooves of a mad man, the wooden beams laying around the construction site had turned into deadly weapons. Even the most curious ponies had abandoned them as the prince was growing increasingly careless of who or what he hit.

“Hold still!” Blueblood screamed as he dropped the pile of wood on Twilight, only for her to teleport a short distance away. “You are making this very difficult, you know that?” he asked as he lifted the pile of broken beams and splinters up again.

Both Twilight and Spike knew that they couldn’t keep this up. It was only a matter of time before either of them slipped up and got hit.

The prince was unrelenting. With each passing second, he was moving the wooden beams faster and faster, forcing Twilight to evade and leaving no chances for her to strike back. Every time she attempted to toss a stunning spell his way, he’d attempt to swat her like a bug. Twilight was visibly growing exhausted.

And then it happened.

All it took was a brief moment of carelessness for Twilight to slip over a loose rock. The prince smiled and took advantage of the situation, raining down a torrent of broken wood on her.

“Look out!” Spike screamed. With a display of true dragon strength, he shoved her out of the way, leaving him to take the blunt force of the attack.

Twilight rolled away, her frail wings tearing on the rocks and sand in the process. She crawled back onto shaky legs and stared at the pile of debris. “S-Spike?” she called out.

But she received no answer. She tried to make her way over there, to help him but a wall of crystal burst out of the ground, separating her from Spike. With anger and fear clear on her face, Twilight turned to Prince Blueblood. “Just… why? How can you be so cold about this?”

“Easily,” Prince Blueblood said as he made the wall grow even bigger, blocking her from view. “I have a goal in mind and I will stop at nothing until I achieve it…”

He looked at the pile of rubble and frowned. Twilight, the real one, would surely hate his guts if he were to leave Spike there to rot.

With an exagerated sigh, he began to dig through the shreds of wood and debris, all the while using his magic to keep the weakened changeling princess at bay. Eventually, he found Spike looking rather worse for wear, as he was covered in bumps and scrapes, as well as splinters and sand.

“There we go,” Blueblood said as he lifted the dragon up with his magic. “You’re lucky I’m willing to waste my time helping you,” he added as he roughly dusted the dragon off.

Something snapped inside the baby dragon at that point. With a loud, draconian growl, Spike lashed out at the mad prince, his claws cutting deep into Blueblood’s left eye.

The prince stayed quiet for a moment, not yet realizing what had happened. Three bright red lines were cut across his eye. Blueblood suddenly screamed in pain as he clutched his eye with his hoof, blood flowing out from underneath it.

“You… you… little…” the prince muttered something under his breath as the pain faded a bit. “I save your life and this is how you thank me?!” With a scream of frustration, Prince Blueblood threw Spike away.

Right into the waiting hooves of Queen Chrysalis, who chose that moment to arrive at the construction site.

“Seems like we got here just in time,” she said. “Not bad, little dragon,” Chrysalis said to Spike as she dropped him rather unceremoniously onto a soft pile of sand. “But we’ll take it from here.”

“Ah, look,” Blueblood said. “The bug queen has decided to grace us with her presence.”

Chrysalis nodded. “And I brought some friends,” she said, grinning wildly.

“More of those invisible buffoons?” the prince asked. “I’ll have you know that my army of clones swatted them aside like flies,” he boasted.

“Is that so?” Queen Chrysalis asked. “Then I’m sure you will have no problems with their big brothers,” she said, sounding almost cheerfull as two of her armored Behemoths walked up to her. “Teach this pathetic excuse for a prince what happens to anypony that messes with my heir.”

The two Behemoths nodded and approached the prince, their armor clattering with each step they took on the soft sand.

The formerly confident prince was slowly backing away as the giant changelings approached him. “I’ll have you know that I’m not afraid of any bugs, no matter how big they are,” he said.

The changelings grinned underneath their bronze helmets. With their hammers at the ready, they charged at the prince. Blueblood’s eyes widened in shock as the two behemoths charged at him with frightening speed. With a bit of luck, he managed to dodge the first charge, only to get slammed by the second one, sending him crashing into a pile of sand.

Ignoring the prince’s screams, Queen Chrysalis tended to her daughter’s wounds. “Are you okay?” she asked, cautiously mending Twilight’s wings as best she could, given the circumstances.

“I’ll live,” Twilight muttered. “Spike?”

“Still in one piece,” Chrysalis assured her as she levitated the dazed dragon into Twilight’s hooves. “Now, sit back and enjoy the show.”

And a show it was. Prince Blueblood frantically tried to dodge every blow the changelings threw at him. Luckily for him, the armored Behemoths were big and their attacks were easy to predict. But his magic bounced off their armor and when they hit, they hit with the strength of a runaway train.

As time passed, more and more changelings made their way to the construction site. Some joined in the fight, swarming the prince while others sat back and enjoyed seeing the pony that hurt their princess being tossed around.

Prince Blueblood was surrounded and lashing out at the changelings like a wounded animal. With a tired groan, he send out a wave of magic around him. It pushed the surrounding changelings away from him, sending them flying in all directions and kicking up a cloud of sand.

“Enough!” the prince yelled, teleporting away from the changelings before they could come to their senses and swarm him again. Reappearing a safe distance away and well out of the changeling’s reach the mad prince stopped to glare at his opponents, his single eye glowing bright red. “This… this isn’t over!” he yelled at the queen. “Not by a long shot, oh no, just you wait!” The prince shot both queen and princess a last glare before disappearing in a flash of red. The dome surrounding Ponyville shimmered softly, before fading out of existence.

The changelings seemed almost disappointed that the prince had disappeared before they could exact some more vengeance on him. However, their disappointment quickly turned to concern as they turned their attention to their princess.

“She’ll be fine,” Queen Chrysalis said. “So stop trying to smother her, give her some room to breathe.”

Instantly, the changelings backed away again, though they didn’t stray far.

“We’re leaving,” Chrysalis said, her voice holding a tone of finality. “Now.”

Twilight shook her head. “Not until I make sure my friends are okay,” she said. The princess had no idea what had happened to them, after she had chased Prince Blueblood away in a fit of rage.

Before Chrysalis could even begin to object, Twilight turned around and ran off, back towards Sugarcube Corner, leaving the queen to glare as her disobedient daughter ran off.

Chapter 24

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Prologue

Mirror’s Image

By Evilpresident

Prologue

Night Light paced down the hallway. The doctors had forced him out of the room, leaving him to pace endlessly in front of the door. He was pretty sure that his horseshoes were filed down to pretty much nothing by now.

A cry of pain from within the room brought him back to his senses as he nervously eyed the door handle.

‘Come on…’ Night Light thought to himself. ‘I can only count the tiles here so many times!’

Three hundred and twenty nine by the way, one was missing for some reason that Night Light couldn’t quite understand.

“Dad!” Night Light’s ears perked up. He turned just in time to get pushed to the ground by Shining Armor. “Is she here yet?” The excitable little colt asked. “I can’t wait to meet her! What are little sisters like anyway?”

“Calm down Shiny.” Night Light looked up to see his mother-in-law walk in. “And get off your father, this is a hospital after all.”

“Yes grandma.” Shining Armor grinned and got off his father, allowing the blue stallion to regain his footing.

“Hey Twinkle.” Night Light said.

“Hello dear. How is it?” The older mare asked, concern clear on her face.

“Not good.” Night Light admitted. “The doctors kicked me out of the room. And that was hours ago.”

“I see…” The grey mare frowned.

“Hey dad!” Shining Armor piped up. “Look what I made!” He held up a stuffed pony. Night Light took a look at it.

It was crudely, yet firmly stitched together, the eyes were mismatched and the hair was a disaster. “Do you think she’ll like it? I made it for her!” Shining said enthusiastically.

“Of course she will.” Night Light said. “Are you sure grandma didn’t help you with this?”

“Of course not dear.” Twilight Twinkle said. “The colt’s got a good eye to horn coordination. I think it might just be his special talent.” She teased.

“What?” Shining Armor uttered. “No way! I wanna be a royal guard when I grow up!” The little colt proclaimed, saluting his grandmother and father just like his heroes.

“That’s nice dear.” Twinkle said. “Why don’t you practice right here? Celestia’s finest can stand still for days on end you know.”

“Really?” Shining Armor asked with a frown on his face. “That sounds stupid.”

“It’s a way of meditation.” Twinkle explained. “They enter a trance in which they save their energy, yet see all that goes on around them. Nothing gets by them.”

“Wow, really? I’ll go try that right away!” Shining Armor ran to the edge of the hallway and ground to a halt, assumed a standing position and stopped moving.

“That’ll keep him busy for a bit.” Twinkle said. “What did the doctors say?”

“Haven’t heard from them in hours.” Night Light said. “They kicked me out, remember?”

“Before that dear, before that.” Twinkle said.

“They were yelling.” Night Light admitted. “I only picked up a few things before that behemoth of a nurse tossed me out on my face. Things about that she wasn’t positioned right and her umbilical cord.” He sighed. “I don’t know what to make of that.”

“My dear, I think that all we can do right now is wait.” Twinkle said as she sat down on the bench. “You get some rest.” She added. “You look like you’re about to fall over.”

Night Light hated to admit it but she was right. He sat down next to her. “Wake me if something happens, okay? I’m gonna get some shuteye.”

“Of course dear.” Twinkle said.

-

“I’ll admit, he’s a persistent one.” A somewhat familiar voice to Night Light’s left said.

The blue stallion opened his eyes, blinking a few times as the hallway came back into focus.

“How long has he been standing there like that?” Night Light now recognized that voice as one of the nurses. Not one inside the room with his wife, unfortunately.

“Two hours.” Twinkle said. “He’s going to be a royal guard when he grows up, just like his grandpa.”

“What’s wrong with being an astronomer?” Night Light asked.

“You’re awake dear?” Twinkle asked. “Nothing, of course.” She proceeded to answer his question. “It’s just not so…”

“Exciting.” The nurse helped out.

“Maybe not.” Night Light admitted with a small smile. “But at least it’s safe. Unless a meteor comes crashing in again.”

The nurse stifled a laugh. “What? I’m being serious.” Night Light said. “Well, it eventually turned out to be Princess Celestia’s pet phoenix, but still that was one exciting evening.” He chuckled weakly.

Twinkle gave him a dismissing wave of her hoof and turned back to the nurse she was chatting with. “Anyway, Shiny’s got his mind set on-"

Twinkle fell silent as the door opened up. Night Light scrambled off of the uncomfortable chair and made his way there, nearly tackling the doctor to the ground in his hurry.

“How is she? Is she hurt? What about the foal? Is she okay?” He bombarded the doctor with questions.

The doctor didn’t say anything at first but his facial expression told Night Light enough. Tears were blinking in the corners of his eyes.

“I’m sorry.” He said, cursing himself for having to bring this kind of news. He hated this part of his job so very much.

Night Light dropped to his knees. The doctor’s words simply shattered his world.

“No, no, no…” He muttered. “Don’t tell me, please…”

“The foal didn’t make it.” The doctor said despite Night Light’s plea. He was obviously hurt by having to share such awful news. “You can see your wife now.”

“What’s going on?” Shining Armor asked. The commotion had snapped him out of his self-imposed trance. “Is she here?”

“Shiny.” Night Light uttered. How could he tell this to his son? Shining Armor had been so excited about getting a little sister.

“Shiny.” He repeated himself as he tried to find the right words. “Your sister, she… she didn’t make it.”

“Huh?” The colt was confused. “Is she late? We can wait, right? She’s bound to show up eventually.”

“What your father means,” Twinkle sat down next to her grandson. “is that your little sister has gone on to see your grandfather in the Elysian fields. He’s taking care of her now.”

“What?” Shining Armor uttered. “No! No! No!” He wailed. Tears streaked down his face as he realized just what his grandmother meant.

His vision was blurred with tears as he turned and ran. He needed to get away from there as quickly as possible.

“Shiny!” Night Light called after his son and made to chase after him. Twinkle however laid her hoof on his shoulder, stopping him. “I’ll go after him.” She said, tears in her eyes. “You’re needed in there.” She pointed to the door where her daughter laid.

Night Light nodded. “Thank you.” He said.

He turned to the door. He had paced in front of it for hours. And now he was afraid to go through. Afraid of what he’d find there.

The smell of blood assaulted his nose the moment he entered. A few nurses were still in the room, all of them giving him an apologetic look.

Twilight Velvet was laying in her bed. Tears streamed down her face as she clutched a wrapped bundle of blankets. “Night.” She croaked as she saw the blue stallion enter the room. Night Light strode over to her. “She, she’s…” She couldn’t bring herself to finish that sentence. Velvet broke down, sobbing over her loss.

Night Light didn’t know what to say at this point.

What do you say to a mare that just lost her foal?

-

The nurses had ushered them into a clean room. They shouldn’t stay there, they said.

The room they were in was white. And bald.

One of the nurses had gone ahead and quickly cleared out the festive balloons and decorations that had been put up.

The last thing Velvet needed right now was a party balloon proclaiming ‘IT’S A FILLY!’ in brightly colored letters.

“Miss Twilight.” The nurse said. “You need to get some rest.” Velvet nodded. The nurse offered to take the bundle from her.

“No!” Velvet nearly screamed. “Please, just let me hold her, please!”

The nurse backed away a bit and shot her a tiny apologetic smile. “Of course.” She said.

“Get some rest dear.” Night Light’s voice was scrappy. His throat ached and his eyes burned. Most of all he wanted to just curl up next to Velvet and whisper to her, that everything would be alright by morning.

Instead, he stood up. “I’m going to find Shiny.” He said. “He was pretty upset.”

“Yes, of course.” Velvet sniffed. “Poor Shining Armor.” She said with a small voice. “He was so looking forward to-"

Tears began to flow freely again, making her unable to finish her sentence. “I know.” Night Light said, laying a comforting hoof on her shoulder.

He didn’t feel comfortable leaving her alone like this. But she needed her rest.

And he needed to find his son.

Ever so gently he closed the door behind him. He then walked over to the nearest wall and sat against it, slumping down as he began to wonder how they could go on with their lives after this.

After a few moments of soul-searching he stood up. Now was not the time for such thoughts.

Right now his son needed him. There would be time to consider his own feelings later.

Right now, he figured, his wellbeing didn’t matter. Shining Armor came first.

As he trotted through the hallway, he spotted something on tile one hundred and twelve. Shining Armor’s self-made toy…

He sighed as he picked it up. Shining would never forgive him if he just left it there.

Besides, he could see the effort Shining Armor had put into it. He truly wanted a little sister.

Tears filled his eyes as the realization sunk in. He placed the doll on his back and walked over to the nurse’s station, hoping that one of them knew where his son and mother-in-law had gone.

-

Despair was such a nice emotion to feed off. More tangy than envy but more enjoyable than regret.

As the sound of hooves clopping on tiles steadily dimmed she made her move. Slinking out of the shadows she pushed her ear to the door. The sobs of the mourning mare had quieted down.

Her horn glowed and the handle was pushed down. Slowly and without a sound the door opened. She hurried inside and quickly closed the door once more, before the room’s occupant could be roused by the light.

She skulked over to the bed, watching as the mare clung onto the bundle for dear life. Tears were pooling on the pillow, soaking it thoroughly.

Her horn flared and the bundle was wrenched away from the mare.

‘Poor thing.’ She thought to herself. ‘Life snuffed out before it could even begin.’

Gently she lowered the bundle onto her back and pulled another one out of her saddlebag.

She laid it in the mare’s hooves.

The mare, distraught by the sudden disappearance of her foal, began to stir. She calmed down though as the bundle returned to her hooves.

She turned and exited the room the same way she entered it, without a sound and without anypony noticing.

-

Night Light returned hours later, having brought Shining Armor home. The poor colt had hid himself in the cafeteria. One of Night Light’s old schoolbuddies worked there and had looked after the little pony until Night Light came to get him.

He had found Twinkle as well, crying in the bathroom. He had never seen her like that. The elderly mare was always so stoic and reserved. But despite what he’d claim to anyone that asked, she wasn’t made of stone either.

Celestia’s sun was beginning to peek over the horizon by the time he made his way to Velvet’s room.

He stood there, waiting.

For what, he had no idea.

After what felt like hours he pushed the door open.

Velvet was sleeping. The bundle was still held in her hooves.

He hadn’t even seen his child yet, he realised.

Gingerly he lifted the bundle out of Velvet’s hooves, careful not to disturb the somewhat peacefully sleeping Unicorn.

With a shaking hoof he unwrapped the blanket she was wrapped in.
…
…
She was beautiful. Tears sprung to his eyes as he watched her. Four little hooves, one little horn and a mess of a mane to boot.

He suppressed a sob as he delicately stroked her mane. He was so afraid that he’d hurt her.

She looked so fragile.

His hoof strayed a bit as he held her left front hoof. So tiny in comparison to his.

And barely any strength in it, even as she attempted to grab it and pull it close to her.

Night Light blinked.

So did she.

Big purple eyes looked at him curiously.

He gasped.

He was dreaming.

He had to be.

There was no way…

“Velvet. Wake up.” He whispered urgently.

“Don’t want to…” The white mare said, not wanting to open her eyes.

“She’s alive.” He couldn’t believe that he was saying that.

Velvet’s eyes shot open.

“Don’t you say that!” She screamed. “She’s not! She’s-"

She was cut off by her foal, startled as she was by the sudden screams. The little filly proved that she was very much alive by crying loudly.

Velvet’s eyes widened. “She’s alive!” She cried out. “My baby’s alive!”

Once more tears were shed, though now they were tears of happiness.

-

“And that’s the story of my birth.” Twilight concluded. “Mom still has the newspaper clippings. The reporters called me the ‘miracle’ foal.”

“What a wonderful story.” Rarity sighed.

“Wait a minute.” Rainbow Dash said. “Let me get this straight: Your granny’s called Twilight Twinkle. Your mom’s called Twilight Velvet. Does that mean your name’s actually Sparkle?”

Twilight rolled her eyes.

“Hey, what about that ominous cursive bit?” Pinkie asked.

“Bit? What bit? I didn’t mention any bits.” Twilight stared at her with a confused look on her face.

“You didn’t?” Pinkie blinked. “Oh well, never mind then.”

Applejack decided that it was best to just ignore Pinkie for the time being. “So that’s why yer brother’s so protective about you?”

Twilight nodded. “He always says that he already lost me once. He doesn’t want it happening again.” She let out a giggle. “He almost came to Ponyville with me when the princess sent me there. Jumped in the carriage as well.”

“He sounds nice.” Fluttershy said. “It’ll be nice to finally meet him.”

“The train will be arriving in Canterlot soon!” Twilight said, clopping her hooves together in glee. “And then I’m going to give my brother a stern talking-to! Just you wait Shining Armor! Getting married without me knowing!” She yelled out the window.

“Sure…” Rainbow Dash said. “Just relax Sparkle. There’ll be plenty of time to kick your brother’s rump when we actually get there.”

“Don’t call me that.” Twilight said, sitting back down. “Not even my mom calls me that.”

“Yeah yeah.” Rainbow Dash waved her off and picked up her book once more. The book had ‘Daring Do and the Mirror of Madness’ written on it in curly golden letters and an image of Daring Do fighting some sort of imposter.

Twilight just sighed and looked out the window again. The royal city came closer and closer.

And with it that strange dome surrounding it.

Something was going on in Canterlot, but what?

Was it any good? Let me know.

And please, point out any grammatical errors I may have made. English isn’t my main language, so I’ve probably messed up some bits.

Extra #1

The Changeling hive, in my story at least, consists of various types of Changelings. Don’t read on if you’re scared of spoilers, though they’re none here. I think.

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

-

Still here? Good.

The Queen is the leader and mother to all the Changelings in her hive. She guides them, leads them, loves them and controls them in various degrees.

She can drain ponies of their love and emotion and if done severely enough, she can change them into Changelings instantly. She can use other ways too, that aren’t as painful for the intended victim.

She is irreplaceable, except by her heir, and if she were to die, the hive soon follows after.

The Drones are your standard, run of the mill Changelings. They have a consciousness but they prefer to blindly follow orders. They are pony-sized and have wings and a smooth curved horn.

The Soldiers are the Changeling invading forces’ bread and butter. They look the same as the drones and are the same size but they’re bulkier and more aggressive.

Behemoths are the tanks of the Hive. They’re muscular and giant Changelings, who rely on their strength to get things done. However, they are more inclined to defend than to attack.

They rarely, if ever leave the Hive, since they can’t transform into ponies because of their massive size. So instead their disguises are buffalos and other bulky creatures. Some are even bigger than that and have no viable creatures to disguise themselves as.

They’re two times as big as the biggest pony you can imagine (some are even bigger) and strong as bears. Some display a strange obsession with various kinds of headgear.

Praetorians are the Queen’s personal guards. Instead of relying on transformations to hide themselves, they use camouflage. There’s always at least two of them wherever the queen goes, hiding in plain sight, waiting for a threat to emerge. They are fast, strong and will die defending their queen.

Harvesters are Drones that have been forcibly cut off from the queen. They can act and handle independently for a few months. The queen sends them out into Equestria, where they will assume disguises. Sometimes they disguise themselves as the loved ones of certain ponies, taking their place for a few days or weeks to collect the love they have to give.

Other times they just take up a random disguise and attempt to start a relationship with a regular pony, to harvest the most amount of love. After they’ve collected enough love, they return to the hive and supply the queen with the love. She in turn spreads it to the rest of the hive. The Harvester is then reintegrated into the Hive mind and returns to his or her regular duties.

Converts are indistinguishable from other Changelings, though some of them tend to talk back when given an order, instead of just nodding. They used to be ponies that were drained of all of their love.

-

-

-

I’ve based most of these classes on insects. Mostly ants to be honest. I hope they make some sort of sense.

Chapter 17

Chapter 17

Twilight found herself in a rather awkward situation, lying on her back after having been knocked off her hooves by Pinkie Pie. Said mare had somehow managed to squeeze herself inside her party cannon and then launched herself at Twilight.

How she had done that without either of them breaking any bones would forever remain a mystery to Twilight, so she just chalked it up to Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie. It was easier that way.

Still, accepting that Pinkie Pie was a peculiar case did little to change Twilight’s current situation. She was still on the ground with Pinkie invading her personal space a bit too much to her liking. Fortunately, or unfortunately, Sucker Punch was about to correct that.

Despite the fact that he was invisible at the moment, Twilight knew that he was getting ready to pounce on Pinkie Pie. “Stand down!” she yelled, before Sucker Punch could act on his intentions. “She’s a friend,” Twilight assured him.

Sucker Punch stopped in his tracks and backed away. However, he didn’t stray very far, Twilight was sure of that.

“Who are you talking to?” Pinkie Pie asked. She looked around but saw nopony around, other than her other friends, the Crusaders and the guards.

“I have invisible changeling guards,” Twilight said, now noticing that Sucker Punch had settled on the top of the carriage. She noticed some other things too, including a new presence in her vicinity. That was a problem to worry about later though, as she had a pink pony to address. She looked up at Pinkie Pie again. “Help me up, will you?”

“Okey-dokey,” Pinkie Pie said, not even bothering to ask about Twilight’s invisible guards, as she extended a hoof to pull Twilight up and back on her hooves.

“Thanks,” Twilight said. “I really missed you-ahh!”

Twilight was once again knocked off her hooves and onto the ground. She groaned in annoyance from the extra weight pressing down on her.

“I won!” Rainbow Dash claimed from the top of the pony pile.

“Did not,” Applejack retorted. “You used your wings again!”

“Nopony said I couldn’t!” Rainbow Dash laughed, much to Applejack’s annoyance.

“Uhm, girls?” Pinkie Pie asked. “I think Twilight would like to breathe again.”

“What?” Applejack asked, before looking down at the conveniently placed purple pillow she and Rainbow Dash were crushing. “Oops, sorry ‘bout that that, sugarcube.”

Rainbow Dash and Applejack scrambled to get off of the flattened changeling. Both of them quickly helped her back onto her hooves for the second time in a matter of minutes.

Twilight looked a bit woozy after that second smack she had endured. Getting hit by three grown ponies in quick succession wasn’t what she called fun.

“We’re so sorry about that,” Applejack said with a soft chuckle. “Ah guess we got a bit overexcited.”

“Just a little bit?” Twilight rubbed her head a few times, making sure that it was still attached.

“Can you blame us?” Rainbow Dash asked. “We really missed you and we were so worried about you, Twilight.”

Twilight allowed her expression to soften and turn into a smile. “I’m happy to see you too, Rainbow Dash.”

“We sure are glad to see you in one piece,” Applejack said. “Ya’ll had us so worried and we had no idea what to do at first but when Princess Luna said that she’d go after you, the three of us obviously couldn’t stay behind.”

“So we started a rescue mission!” Rainbow Dash said. “But after finding our way into the hive, Daring Do-style, you were already gone!”

“Ah think Rainbow nearly had a heart attack at that point,” Applejack pointed out with a playful jab at her friend. “Not that ah could blame her, cause ah…” she trailed off as she noticed Big Macintosh stepping out of the carriage. “Ah’ll have to get back at you,” she told Twilight, before running past her and towards Big Macintosh.

Twilight merely watched as Applejack passed her. She understood how Applejack felt right now, since they had been in the same situation, spending the last few days worrying about their big brothers.

“So…” Rainbow Dash started, drawing Twilight’s attention to her again. “How can we be sure that you’re the real Twilight Sparkle?”

“Huh?” Twilight blinked a few times. “What do you mean?”

She stared at Rainbow Dash, who had a scrutinizing look on her face. “You know, maybe you’ve been replaced by a changeling or something.”

Twilight noticed the lack of any seriousness or malice in Rainbow Dash’s voice. That paired with the grin she was sporting told Twilight that Rainbow Dash was teasing her.

“Can’t you double check?” Twilight asked, deciding to play along.

“We’ll have to be more thorough than that,” Rainbow Dash said. “Triple checking? Quadruple checking!”

“Have you been reading my Sherclop Holmes books again?” Twilight asked the would-be detective.

“Hey, I’m the one asking the questions here,” Rainbow Dash said. “Ha, that’s it! I’ll ask you questions that only the real Twilight Sparkle would know!”

“Ooh, can I play too?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“I think it’s best that you leave the two of them,” Rarity said as she stepped off of the carriage, followed closely by Fluttershy. “You know how those two can get at times.”

Pinkie Pie nodded. She then walked over to Rarity and Fluttershy and pulled the two of them into a hug as well. “I missed you two too!”

“It’s only been a few days,” Rarity said, breathing a bit heavily. “And mind the mane, please?” As much as she had missed Pinkie Pie during her quest, Rarity still had to think of her image.

“Sure thing, Rarity,” Pinkie Pie said as she released her friends, taking care not to mess up Rarity’s well-groomed mane. “But enough about us, how’s Twilight been?”

“As well as one can be in her position,” Rarity said, sitting back and watching quietly as Rainbow Dash bombarded Twilight with question after question, demanding answers from the disguised changeling.

“Favorite Daring Do book?”

“Daring Do and the Phantom Blade.”

“How do you spell Owlowiscious?”

“O-w-l-o-w-i-s-c-i-o-u-s.”

“I’m going to take your word for that.” Rainbow Dash said. “One last question, one ultimate question…”

Twilight braced herself.

“What were you dressed like for your first Nightmare Night?” Rainbow Dash asked, an almost diabolical smile forming on her face.

“Oh no,” Twilight said, her voice betraying her embarrassment. “Mom showed you the pictures, didn’t she?”

“And made copies for everypony,” Rainbow Dash teased, pulling a picture out of her saddlebag, which showed a disgruntled little filly stuck in a tree. “Daring Twilight! I think I’m going to call you that instead of Sparkle from now on.”

“You do realize that you just gave the answer away?” Twilight asked.

“Uh, yeah?” Rainbow Dash shrugged and put the picture back, before Twilight could latch onto it with her magic . “As if I really needed to ask those questions. I knew you were the real Twilight from the moment you landed.”

“How come?” Twilight asked, genuinely curious about how Rainbow Dash could have known that from so far away.

“The look on your face when Pinkie Pie slammed into you,” Rainbow Dash stated with a smile. “Comedy gold, really.”

Twilight suppressed the urge to just roll her eyes and instead settled for a mere sigh.

“You’re no fun,” Rainbow Dash said with a laugh. “Come on, let’s go to the castle. We brought a present from Queen Chrysalis for you.”

“A gift?” Twilight asked.

“You’ll see,” Pinkie Pie said, jumping quite literally into the conversation by hopping over to them. “Hey Twilight, your saddlebags started making noise.” Pinkie Pie held out Twilight’s bag, which she had on her when Pinkie Pie had knocked her off her hooves.

Twilight quickly took the bags off of Pinkie’s hooves and opened it up, revealing a somewhat dazed little changeling.

Pinkie Pie squealed in delight and pulled the nymph out of the bag and hugged him.

“Uh, Twilight?” Rainbow Dash asked. “What is that?”

“That’s my little brother,” Twilight said. “I have a lot of them, apparently.”

“But this one is the cutest!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, squeezing the little nymph as tightly as she safely could, much to the nymph’s amusement.

“Princess Twilight?” a voice from behind them asked. Twilight turned around to see Mistwing standing there. “Princess Luna and Celestia have been informed of your arrival and await you and your friends in the castle.”

“Thank you,” Twilight said. “We’ll be there shortly.”

“Wow, ‘Princess’ Twilight,” Rainbow Dash laughed. “How fancy is that?”

“Very fancy indeed,” Rarity said, she and Fluttershy finally joining the little group. “Who could have imagined that?”

“Not me, that’s for sure,” Twilight admitted. “But it grows on you, after a while.”

“Hey, can we see what you look like now?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I bet it’s aweso-”

Rainbow Dash was cut off a shout from Applejack.

“Big Mac, snap out of it!” she yelled.

The other ponies turned their heads to where Applejack and her family had wandered to, a bit away from the carriage.

And what they saw shocked them more than a little bit: Big Mac was clutching his head in pain, his eyes glowing green as he struggled to get back onto his hooves.

“Twilight!” Applejack yelled. “Help him, please!”

Twilight left her other friends where they were and rushed to Applejack and Granny Smith’s side. “What happened to him?” she asked as she approached Big Macintosh.

“He started muttering things again,” Applejack said. Her expression betrayed that she was on the verge of crying right now. She had hoped that Big Macintosh was saved but this proved that there was still something seriously wrong with him. “Ah don’t like this, Twilight,” Applejack said. “Not one bit.”

“Big Mac?” Twilight asked, looking the stallion in the eyes. Where before his pupils had been darting around unfocused, they were now aimed straight at her. “I need you to calm down. Take a deep breath and exhale slowly.”

“As you command, Princess,” Big Macintosh said, doing as Twilight had instructed. Twilight repeated her directions a few times, holding her hooves on his shoulders as she did.

“What happened?” Twilight asked, turning away from Big Macintosh and to Applejack, who was still looking pretty shook up.

“Ah dunno,” Applejack admitted. “One minute we’re talking, hugging and all that. The next, he’s suddenly clamoring to me, telling us he’ll protect me…” Applejack swallowed hard as she remembered Queen Chrysalis’ words. “She said that he could become like this…”

Slowly but surely, Big Macintosh’s eyes turned back to normal as he continued to breathe in a steady pattern, calmed down by Twilight’s presence.

By now, Granny Smith knew that there was something horribly wrong with her grandchild. “Miss Twilight?” she asked. “Do you know what’s wrong with mah grandchild?” she asked, hoping that a smart pony such as Twilight would know.

“I’m not sure,” Twilight admitted as she let go off Big Mac and turned to face the elderly mare. “Whatever the queen did to him has left its marks on him, even if she tried to undo it.”

“Ah see.” Granny Smith frowned, though that was barely noticeable considering her advanced age.

“Twilight, could ah talk to you for a minute?” Applejack asked, pulling Twilight away from Granny Smith and Big Macintosh.

Applejack dragged her along for a little while, away from the parked carriage to just to stay out of hearing range of both her family and their friends. Still, it didn’t help that all of them, including some of Luna’s guards, were staring at them.

“Twilight,” Applejack began, speaking softly. “Ah need you to promise something to me,” she said, speaking a bit louder now.

“Applejack, I swear that I’ll do my best to help Big Macintosh,” Twilight said solemnly. “I tried to get him back to the hospital but he didn’t want to!” she said, finding it difficult keeping her voice down.

“That stubborn mule,” Applejack muttered. “Ah know you’ll do your best to help him Twilight but… promise me that if you can’t help him, you… you’ll…” Applejack sniffed a few times. “You’ll take care of him, will ya?”

Twilight had not expected that request from Applejack. She had already agreed with Big Macintosh to help him, at least until things got worse than she could handle. But from what Twilight could tell so far, things weren’t hopeless yet.

But what if they were? What if Big Macintosh never recovered from his harrowing experience in the changeling cocoon?

Despite her doubts, Twilight nodded. “I promise,” she said, holding one of Applejack’s hooves as she spoke. “But I won’t let it come to that.”

“Thank you, Twilight,” Applejack said,hugged her changeling friend.

“Um, AJ?”

The two friends turned to see Big Macintosh approaching them. “Ah’m sorry for scaring you and Granny Smith like that…” the stallion said, with a small voice. “Ah didn’t mean to.”

“It’s okay, ya big lug,” Applejack said, breaking the hug she was sharing with Twilight and moving to her big brother. “Just... just don’t do it again, okay?”

“Ah promise,” Big Mac said as he laid a hoof over Applejack’s back and pulled her close to him.

Twilight observed the siblings’ interaction, waiting to see if Big Macintosh would flip out again but thankfully, he did not. This left Twilight to wonder why. As far as she knew, Big Mac had not reacted so violently when he saw Granny Smith or Apple Bloom…

It was then that Twilight noticed a distinct lack of three fillies in red capes. She looked around to see where they could have ran off to but they were nowhere to be seen. Where could three hyperactive fillies hide on a landing strip?

“Something wrong, Twilight?” Rainbow Dash asked as she and the rest of Twilight’s friends came closer.

“Did anypony see where Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo ran off to?” Twilight asked.

“Cutie Mark Crusaders, Royal Guards!”

Everypony turned around to see three little fillies running around with oversized helmets on and wooden training swords on their backs.

“Apple Bloom?” Applejack called out and waved at her little sister.

“Applejack!” the filly yelled back as she rushed towards her big sister. “You came back! And ye’re okay!”

“Right as rain, thanks to Princess Luna and the others,” Applejack said. The other crusaders joined them as well, all three of them with wide smiles on their faces.

“Uhm, Apple Bloom? What’s with the getup?” Applejack asked, pointing at the Crusader’s almost comically large helmets.

“Didn’t you hear us?” Sweetie Belle asked, cocking her head in confusion. “We’re Royal Guards now!”

“That’s cute and all but ah think it’s time you return those,” Applejack said, pointing at the training swords they carried with them. “You know, before you hurt yourselves with them.”

“No can do,” Scootaloo said. “We enlisted!”

“Come again?” Rarity asked, stepping closer to the trio and Applejack.

Applejack rubbed her forehead as she felt a slight migraine coming up. She sighed and turned to the others. “Ah think we need to set some things right here. You guys go on ahead, ah’ll handle this and catch up with you later.”

“You sure?” Twilight asked.

“Sure as sugar,” Applejack said, before laying a hoof on Twilight’s shoulder. “We’ll talk more later, okay? Just know that ah don’t mind you being a changeling, not one bit. No matter what ya look like.”

“Thanks Applejack,” Twilight said as Applejack confirmed what she knew by now.

“Come on,” Rainbow Dash said, pulling Twilight along with her. “The princesses are waiting for you, ‘Princess’ Sparkle. And you really need to see the souvenir we brought from the Wastelands, your mom sent it along.”

Twilight cringed a bit when Rainbow referred to the queen as her mother but said nothing of it.

“You okay?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I’m fine,” Twilight assured her. “Let’s just go, can’t keep Celestia waiting, can we?”

-

Twilight Sparkle and her entourage of ponies and changelings allowed Princess Luna’s guards to escort them into the castle. After a familiar trek through the welcoming hallways, they eventually ended up in the castle’s throne room, where Princess Celestia was eagerly awaiting their arrival.

“My faithful student,” Celestia said as Twilight walked into the room. “So good to see you again.”

“I haven’t been gone for that long, have I?” Twilight asked as she walked towards Celestia, who was waiting at the base of her throne.

“You didn’t respond to my last letter,” Celestia pointed out as she gave Twilight a hug.

“That’s sort of my fault,” Spike admitted as he came up to the two princesses.

“Hello to you too, Spike,” Celestia said, lowering her head to look at Spike. As she raised her head again, she noticed somepony in particular standing amongst the rest of Twilight’s friends. “Big Macintosh, please step closer.”

Everypony stepped out of the way to allow Big Macintosh through. The strong stallion walked towards them with a modest smile on his face. When he did arrive, he turned to Twilight Sparkle, instead of Princess Celestia.

Celestia, however, said nothing of this. Instead she turned to Twilight Sparkle with a hint of confusion on her face.

Twilight laughed nervously and pointed at Celestia. Big Macintosh got the hint and turned to face the alicorn.

“Big Macintosh,” Celestia said, once she was sure that she held Big Mac’s attention. “You have proven a great service to your country and your princesses. Your bravery and strength not only protected my little ponies from harm but in the long term also contributed to the creation of a dialogue with the changelings.”

“Eyup,” Big Mac said, a blush finding its way to his face. He was not used to being complimented like that, especially not by somepony like Princess Celestia.

“For that, I wish to bestow you with the title of Knight of Equestria, tomorrow at a festivity in your honor,” Celestia explained.

“Ah thank you kindly, princess,” Big Mac said. “But ah don’t need such things. Just did what any pony would’ve done.”

Celestia nodded. “And humble as well,” she said. “Truly, you’re an example for us all.”

By now, Big Macintosh’s face had all but turned bright pink because of Celestia’s praising, much to Granny Smith’s amusement.

“I think that’s enough for now, sister,” Princess Luna said, appearing from behind the assorted crowd of ponies and changelings. “Look at what you’re doing to this poor stallion,” she said, pointing at Big Mac’s blushing face.

“Little sister, I mean each and every word I said,” Celestia said truthfully. However, she couldn’t help but shoot a mischievous wink at Luna.

With a sigh, Luna took her place standing next to her sister and addressed Big Macintosh as well. “I am glad to see you so well, Big Macintosh. I look forward to knighting you tomorrow evening.”

“As do I,” Celestia added.

“Eyup,” Big Mac said, more than a bit overwhelmed. After all, he was just a regular farm stallion and not used to being talked to by royalty, let alone the rulers of Equestria.

“Then it’s settled,” Luna said. “Proper preparations shall be made for tomorrow’s feast!” she proclaimed.

“Until then, you and your family are free to stay here at the castle,” Celestia said to Big Macintosh. “I’ve sent for some ponies to come and help you settle in.”

“You’re too kind, Princess Celestia,” Big Macintosh bowed before her.

Celestia and Luna returned the gesture by a curt, graceful bow to show their respect.

“Twilight Sparkle.” Princess Luna had waited until both Big Macintosh and Granny Smith had been escorted away, before addressing the disguised changeling. “It is good to see you in the waking world.”

“Good to see you too, Princess Luna,” Twilight said, a smile flashing across her face as she thought back to the pleasant dream Luna had provided her with.

“Please, call me Luna,” Luna said. “You of all ponies, or changelings I should say, have earned that right.”

“Okay then, Luna,” Twilight said, a bit hesitant.

“Ooh, can we call you Luna too, huh, Luna?” Pinkie Pie asked as she bounced up and down in front of Luna. Somehow, Pinkie Pie had wormed her way in between Twilight and Luna without either of them noticing. “Or can we call you Lulu?”

Luna sighed. “Yes, Pinkie Pie, you may call me by my name. But do not dare to call me ‘Lulu’ , you hear me?!” she all but screamed in the pink pony’s face.

“Got it, Lulu,” Pinkie Pie cheered, causing Luna’s left eye to twitch a little bit.

“Take a deep breath, sister,” Celestia said to Luna and rubbed a wing over her back. “Deep breathes… um, Pinkie Pie?” Celestia noticed something sitting inside Pinkie’s mane. “What is that?” she asked, pointing at the fluff ball that Pinkie commonly referred to as ‘mane.’

“That’s my new friend!” Pinkie cheered as she pulled the nymph out of her mane, where he had been snoozing since they left the landing zone.

“Please, don’t tell me you brought one of Queen Chrysalis’ nymphs here,” Luna said, her eyes wide with fear. This could prove to be very bad for the frail treaty they had formed.

“It’s okay,” Twilight said, walking over to stand next to Pinkie Pie, so she had a clear view on her little brother. “He hitched a ride over here inside a gift from the queen. I doubt she knows he’s here though.”

“That reminds me,” Luna said, having calmed down again. “Queen Chrysalis sent a gift along with us. She’s waiting for you in the guest room.”

“She?” Twilight asked. Rainbow Dash been rather vague about the gift Chrysalis had sent along.

“You’ll see,” Luna said with a knowing voice. “Now run along, all of you.”

“There’s no need to worry about anything concerning the festivities we’ve planned,” Celestia said. “We will take care of everything.”

“Can I help?” Pinkie Pie asked, a broad smile on her face as she made her best ‘pleading’ face at Luna and Celestia.

Luna sighed, causing Celestia to giggle. “Fine,” Luna said. “But you are to do exactly as I say, when I say, do you understand?”

“Sure do, Lulu,” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully.

“Then wait outside,” Luna said. “I will come see you soon. As for the rest of you…” she turned to Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. “Enjoy the rest of the day here in Canterlot. Rooms will be prepared for you.”

“Thank you so much, Princess Luna, Princess Celestia,” Rarity said with a bow.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy squeaked. Even though she had met both princesses up close several times, she was still more than a little bit intimidated by their mere presence.

“Come on,” Rainbow Dash pulled on Twilight’s hoof, to drag her away. “Let’s go see your present and then we can do something important!”

“Like what?” Twilight asked as she allowed Rainbow Dash to guide her away, which was much against Sucker Punch’s liking.

“Flying lessons,” Rainbow Dash said with a grin.

The royal pair watched as the throne room emptied again.

“Should we have told them about what I saw?” Luna asked, looking her sister in the eyes.

“No, not yet,” Celestia said. “It would only worry Twilight. We’ll get around to my problems after the party.”

“Don’t call it that!” Luna hushed her. “The pink one will hear you!”

“The pink one is right outside, you do know that?” Celestia teased.

“Very funny,” Luna shot back. “That reminds me, I left an invitation in Blueblood’s room.”

“Did you leave it somewhere where he would find it?” Celestia asked.

“I stuck it in between his jewelry collection,” Luna explained. “He checks that every day.”

“His talisman collection,” Celestia corrected her sister. “You know how he gets when you call them jewelry.”

“Same difference,” Luna pointed out. “Now come, sister. I will not suffer the pink one’s insanity alone.”

-

Twilight followed Rainbow Dash, who lead her and the others through the castle and into the guest wing. “Tell me, Rainbow Dash. What exactly did the queen send with you?” Luna had all but spoiled it for her but Twilight was still curious. Perhaps this surprise gift was the nearby presence she had felt earlier.

“A surprise,” Rainbow Dash said. “A weird surprise though.” She turned to face Twilight. “Your mom’s weird.”

“Didn’t notice that before,” Twilight said with a roll of her eyes. At least this time she didn’t cringe when Rainbow Dash called the queen her mother.

“That reminds me,” Rainbow Dash jumped ahead and landed in front of Twilight. “Show me.”

“Show you what?” Twilight asked, narrowing her eyes.

“You know,” Rainbow Dash said, nonchalantly waving a hoof around. “What you look like?”

“I’ll show you later,” Twilight said, sidestepping Rainbow Dash. “After I’ve seen my ‘gift’ in person.” She didn’t really feel like transforming in the middle of a hallway, nor was she looking forward to Rainbow Dash’s comments on her form.

Rainbow Dash shrugged and quickly overtook Twilight. She took the lead again and guided Twilight to the room she, Applejack and Pinkie Pie had been staying since they arrived back at the castle.

“Go ahead,” Rainbow Dash said, pointing at the door.

Twilight stared at it for a bit, trying to sense what was behind it. She had picked up on something when she arrived in the castle but she wasn’t experienced enough with the hivemind or its occupants to know just who it was.

However, she was familiar enough with Sucker Punch and the rest of her brothers to know that this changeling wasn’t a Praetorian like them.

Twilight lifted her hoof to open the door, only to find it opening before her. A changeling stuck her head through the small opening and gasped. “Princess Amaryllis?” she asked, looking straight into Twilight’s eyes, before averting her gaze.

The Great and Powerful Changeling opened the door for Twilight and all but fell to her knees in front of her. “Oh Princess Amaryllis, this Great and Powerful Changeling is but a humble servant to you. Queen Chrysalis has assigned her to be your personal servant and she will do her best to serve you.”

Twilight’s eyes widened as she heard this changeling speak. “It’s you,” Twilight said. “The pony in the pod, back at the hive.”

The Changeling nodded. “Queen Chrysalis hoofpicked me to be your servant,” she said.

“Great and Powerful Changeling?” Rarity asked, speaking up for the first time since they left the throne room. “Why does that sound so familiar?”

Twilight walked past the Great and Powerful Changeling and into the room she had been waiting in. This was something that they shouldn’t deal with in the hallway, no matter how few ponies were still in the castle.

“Can this Changeling get you anything?” Twilight’s personal servant asked. “She lives to serve you now.”

“Creepy,” Rainbow Dash whispered.

Twilight stared at the changeling before her. There were no defining features to this creature, nothing to tell her apart from any of the other changelings Twilight had seen so far. The only thing setting her apart was how she referred to herself.

She thought back to the pony she had seen in the pod, the one that Chrysalis had told her about. Lost and alone in the streets of Las Pegasus. Was this actually her? Until now, Twilight had been pretty sure that said pony had been Trixie but she hadn’t thought to ask the queen about it.

“Trixie?” Twilight asked, observing the changeling’s reaction to the name. Twilight didn’t know whether the changeling would react at all, as she didn’t know much about the conversion process, yet.

“Trixie?” the changeling echoed. “That name… it means nothing to this Changeling.” The Great and Powerful Changeling fidgeted, a look of mild distress on her face. “Nothing at all,” she added, though nopony truly believed her.

Twilight turned around to look at Rainbow Dash, who shrugged. “She was like that when we left the hive,” Rainbow explained.

“Now then, can this Great and Powerful Changeling serve you in any way?” the Changeling asked, hoping to steer away from this sensitive subject.

Unfortunately, Twilight would not be swayed so easily. Perhaps this changeling could provide her with the answers she needed. But Twilight knew that she would have to tread lightly, given how nervous the Great and Powerful Changeling got over the mere mentioning of her old name.

Twilight turned to face the changeling. “Girls,” she said. “Could you leave the two of us alone for the time being? I need to ask her some questions.”

“Take all the time you need, dear,” Rarity said as Twilight closed the door behind her, leaving her friends in the hallway.

“Questions, my princess?” the Great and Powerful Changeling asked. “What kind of questions?” she asked, before slapping a hoof over her mouth.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked. This changeling was getting stranger by the minute.

“It was rude of this Changeling to assume that she could ask her princess questions like that,” the Changeling said, bowing deeply before Twilight.

“It’s okay, really,” Twilight said as she walked past the changeling and towards the cloud bed in the room. It was obviously there for Rainbow Dash but it looked so comfortable and Twilight wanted to test something.

She lifted a hoof and touched it, only to break through the soft material like it wasn’t even there.

Flames licked across Twilight’s body as she turned back into her changeling form, causing the Great and Powerful Changeling to gasp.

“My princess,” she whispered in awe.

Twilight lifted her hoof again and placed it on the cloud bed, only to meet resistance this time. Trying her luck, Twilight jumped up on the bed, which held her weight and was incredibly comfy.

“Sit down, make yourself comfortable,” Twilight said.

The changeling nodded and sat down on the regular bed, opposite of the cloud Twilight was sitting on.

“There we go,” Twilight said once the changeling had settled down again. “Look, I just want to ask you some questions, okay?”

“Whatever the princess desires,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said, though she didn’t seem as enthusiastic as before.

Twilight took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a second, as she wondered just how far she could go. Demanding information from this changeling would probably upset her greatly. Twilight hadn’t forgotten how Sucker Punch had reacted when she had named him.

“I know this won’t be easy,” Twilight started out. “But I want to understand. Tell me if I go too far, okay?”

The Great and Powerful Changeling nodded, a look of worry on her face.

“What do you remember?” Twilight asked, secretly wishing that she had notebook or something similar on her. “From before the ‘rebirth’?”

“This Changeling remembers very little,” the changeling admitted. “Memories fade into the hivemind, never to return. But she does remember rocks… thousands of them. And shiny golden coins.”

Twilight nodded, urging the changeling to continue.

“She remembers a dark evening, a shady house and…” the changeling frowned. “Something important. Whatever it was, it caused this changeling to run until she passed out, in the middle of the street in some city. That’s where this changeling was found. The queen made her offer there and she saved this Great and Powerful Changeling.”

“I see,” Twilight said. That didn’t tell her much but if the Great and Powerful Changeling couldn’t remember more than that, then Twilight wouldn’t push her too hard. “Do you remember anything about your family?” she tried, hoping that that subject would earn her a better response.

“Family?” the changeling asked. “The hive is her family now. But she does vaguely remember an older stallion with kind eyes…”

By now, the Great and Powerful Changeling’s expression was shifting between frustration and worry as she tried to focus on the memories, even if she didn’t want to. But she’d do anything to please her princess.

And then something snapped inside of her.

“Trixie also remembers… Twilight Sparkle!” the Great and Powerful Changeling cried out as images assaulted her mind, returning from wherever they had disappeared to with full force. “Twilight Sparkle! You were there! When this Great and Powerful Changeling was performing somewhere, she was there…”

Twilight’s eyes widened. She almost wanted to jump off the bed and get away from Trixie but stopped herself, as the Great and Powerful Changeling seemed to calm herself down.

“This Changeling… Trixie… she was so angry with Twilight Sparkle. But she isn’t sure why. She doesn’t know what Twilight Sparkle did to her, if anything at all.” The changeling sighed. “But you are my princess. Twilight Sparkle or not. This Changeling is loyal to you.”

By now, the Great and Powerful Changeling was trembling in her spot, her eyes shifting from side to side and her breathing was uneven.

“I’m sorry,” Twilight said, looking at the trembling changeling with compassion in her eyes. “I hadn’t expected that you’d react like that.” Though a little voice inside Twilight reminded her that she should have expected such a reaction, given her experience with Sucker Punch.

A ripple coursed through the hivemind, causing Twilight to jump in shock.

“You really shouldn’t bother them like that,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said, using a very different voice than she had before. “New converts get upset very easily, as you’ve just seen.”

The Great and Powerful Changeling’s eyes had changed. Where they had been blue before, they were now green, just like Twilight’s.

“You,” Twilight said, looking into the queen’s eyes. “How are you…”

“Long distance communication,” Chrysalis said. “One of the many reasons I sent this changeling along with Princess Luna. Imagine my surprise when I felt how this particular changeling got more and more upset.”

“I didn’t mean to,” Twilight said, still a bit shocked by the sudden appearance of the queen in this form. “I just wanted answers.”

“Don’t we all?” Chrysalis asked, her trademark smirk falling a bit short of the mark on her temporary host. She looked around the room, recognizing it as part of the castle. “So Celestia didn’t kick you out after all…” she whispered.

Chrysalis turned her attention back to Twilight, noting how strange it was to be seeing her at eye level now. “Twilight, am I right to assume that one of my children came to Equestria with you?” she asked, hoping that her daughter knew more about this. The young changeling wasn’t linked into the hive mind yet, so she had no hopes of finding him in that way.

“He’s safe,” Twilight assured her. “He hitched a ride in one of those chests you gave me. He’s with Pinkie Pie right now.”

“Good,” Chrysalis purred. “The pink one is strange but the nymphs at the hive seemed to like her. Tell her that my promise is still valid.” Chrysalis hadn’t actually pulled somepony’s spleen out before with the intent of beating them senseless with it but she was willing to try new things.

“We need to talk,” Twilight said. It was more than a little unsettling to see how easily the queen assumed control of the Great and Powerful Changeling’s body. She briefly wondered if she could be controlled like that as well, but she was quick to push those thoughts aside for the time being.

Right now, she just wanted answers.

“Why did you hurt Cadance?” Twilight asked. Plain and simple.

“Uh, Cadance?” Chrysalis should have seen that question coming up sooner or later. Unfortunately for Twilight, Chrysalis was more interested in what happened between her and Celestia. “So Celestia didn’t banish you? She doesn’t hate you?” Princess Celestia had all but told her that in person, the last time they spoke but it still came like a surprise to Chrysalis.

And even after a thousand years, it still made her heart hurt. She felt a twinge of jealousy forming which she mercilessly crushed.

“No,” Twilight admitted. “She didn’t.” Twilight was a bit hesitant to tell Chrysalis of what she and Celestia had gone through. For Twilight, it was a sort of petty revenge since Chrysalis hadn’t told her about Cadance either. “And don’t change the subject, please. Why did you kidnap Cadance? Why did you hurt her?”

“Because of you,” Chrysalis said. “I did it for you. I was worried, your brother’s love was being given to her and I panicked,” she said calmly.

“But why did you hurt her?!” Twilight demanded to know. Chrysalis was dodging the question and Twilight did not like that one bit. She left the cloud bed and stood up, standing closer to Chrysalis than before.

“I needed information,” Chrysalis admitted. “I see much but not everything. She didn’t want to help, so I…” Chrysalis cleared her borrowed throat a few times. “I threatened her and your brother. I fed her just enough to keep her healthy and alive. I would have released her after all of this was over, if she hadn’t been found by then.”

By now, Twilight was getting angry. Beyond angry even, she was downright furious! Flames were forming in her mane as her anger grew. “Healthy?” she screamed. “She was malnourished and wounded! Worst of all, she was scared!”

Chrysalis gasped as her daughter seemingly burst into flames before her. Where her mane had whisps of flame in it before, it had now turned into a raging inferno, burning with bright, emerald green flames and lighting up the room. Strange shadows danced across the room, given shape by the sinister flames.

“I may have gone a bit too far,” Chrysalis admitted.

Twilight didn’t say anything. She just glared at Chrysalis with eyes burning like hot coals as the flames grew ever larger, threatening to burn down the entire castle.

“I wasn’t thinking straight!” Chrysalis yelled at the changeling turned flame. “I had already lost two of my daughters! I didn’t want to lose you too! I love you, Amaryllis!”

That seemed to cool Twilight down a bit. The flames died down as quickly as they had ignited and turned back into her relatively normal mane

“I… I had to do this,” Chrysalis explained with a tremble in her voice. She looked straight into Twilight’s eyes, who had visibly calmed down by now. “I didn’t want you to end up like Iridescence. All I wanted was for you to be safe.”

“Iridescence? Was that her name?” Twilight asked softly. Filthy Rich hadn’t told her his sister’s name. And the queen just confirmed that Twilight had had two sisters…

Chrysalis nodded. “It was. She… she died. Not enough love, too much hate. I found her, curled up in her big brother’s hooves… It was far too late for me to save her. I didn’t want you to end up like her.” Chrysalis said.

Twilight found it hard to remain mad at the queen. Anypony could tell that she was being sincere about this but Twilight just couldn’t forgive her that easily. After all, it was not her place to forgive.

“I couldn’t lose you too,” Chrysalis continued. “I did what I had to. I am not sorry for that.”

“I’m not the one you should be apologizing to,” Twilight stated, looking straight at Chrysalis. “Shining Armor and Cadance are.”

Chrysalis was no fool. Twilight didn’t need to say it but Chrysalis knew that the two of them would never get along if she didn’t apologize to those two ponies. She weighed her options but found that it would be worth it to swallow her pride as queen of the changelings, just to apologize for what she had done to Cadance and Shining Armor.

In the end, it would all be worth it to have her daughter on good terms with her. Or at least better terms, Chrysalis thought. Like she and her mother before, Chrysalis and Twilight would probably never have the mother-daughter relationship that Chrysalis desired. But as long as the hive lived on, it would be worth it.

“Very well then,” Chrysalis said, making her decision. “I will apologize to them.”

“Not now,” Twilight said. “They’re still in the hospital. And Cadance is terrified of changelings, thanks to you.”

That tidbit of information meant little to Chrysalis. She wasn’t here to make friends, after all. But the accusing tone of her daughter got to her anyway.

Was she getting soft? Chrysalis briefly wondered about that, before dismissing the thought. The continued existence of her hive was at stake here. In the end, that was all that mattered.

Twilight walked over to her and, much to Chrysalis’ surprise, gave her a quick hug.

“I should go,” Chrysalis said, looking her daughter in the eyes. “We’ll talk more later.”

Twilight watched as the changeling’s eyes turned back to normal. The queen had released her hold on the Great and Powerful Changeling.

Twilight let go as well, falling back and just slumped to the ground, with her back against the cloud bed’s board. She felt more than a bit drained after the display she had put up mere minutes ago.

“My princess,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said. “Let this Changeling help you up.”

The changeling reached down and offered a hoof to Twilight, who took it and allowed the Great and Powerful Changeling to put her back on all four hooves.

“How are you feeling?” Twilight asked once she had been helped up for the umpteenth time today.

“Strange,” she answered. “She had not expected that the queen would call on this Changeling’s services so soon.”

“Are you going to be okay?” Twilight asked, genuinely worried.

“Yes, she shall be,” the changeling said. “This Great and Powerful Changeling just… it’s strange but she feels like she’s missing something. Talking with you stirred up some strange feelings in this changeling.”

Twilight nodded. “I think I may know what that something is,” she said, thinking back to when Trixie visited Ponyville. “Come with me.”

“As you command, princess.”

Twilight moved to the door to open it, only to be passed by the Great and Powerful Changeling, who opened it for her.

“Waah!” A cry of surprise came from the other side of the door. Twilight hurried through, only to find Rainbow Dash sprawled on her back.

“I wasn’t listening in!” Rainbow Dash yelled. “Honest!”

“Uh-huh,” Twilight said. “Sure you weren’t.”

“You’ll have to forgive Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said. “We heard yelling and we got worried.”

“I wanted to break down the door,” Rainbow Dash said as she jumped back onto her hooves. “Rarity wouldn’t let me.”

“I’m sure that Twilight handled the situation just fine on her own, didn’t you?” Rarity asked.

Twilight nodded “I did. Rarity, could you do me a favor?”

“Of course I can,” Rarity said with a flutter of her eye lashes. “What can I for you?”

“It’s not for me, it’s for her,” Twilight said, pointing at the Great and Powerful Changeling, who was still holding the door open. “Can you make her something?” Twilight leaned in closer to Rarity and whispered something in her ear.

“Yes, uh-huh… so it is her?” Rarity muttered as Twilight explained the details of her plan. “I would never have been able to tell,” she said, sarcasm dripping from her voice. “But yes, I can do that for you, Twilight.”

“Thank you Rarity,” Twilight said, turning to the Great and Powerful Changeling. “I have a job for you,” she said.

“How may this Changeling serve you?” she asked.

“I want you to go with Rarity here,” Twilight pointed at the white unicorn next to her. “Listen to what she says and do as she says, okay?”

“Yes, my princess,” the changeling said, albeit a bit hesitant.

“Come along, darling,” Rarity said. “I’m sure the two of us will get along nicely.”

The Great and Powerful Changeling looked back at Twilight, before following after Rarity. Spike looked at Twilight, who nodded at him.

Spike ran off after the two of them, both to keep an eye on the Great and Powerful Changeling and help Rarity out however he could.

“Looking good, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash said as she took a closer look at Twilight. “A bit weird but nothing worse than usual,” she said casually.

In the aftermath of her discussion with the queen, Twilight had forgotten that she had turned into her true form. Luckily, Rainbow Dash didn’t seem to care.

“Careful with that thing,” Rainbow Dash said, poking her hoof at Twilight’s crooked horn. “You might poke somepony’s eye out.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, as Rainbow Dash took a closer look at the new Twilight.

“Weird holes in your legs, holes in your mane,” Rainbow Dash poked Twilight in the side a few times. “Still squishy,” she added. “But not as squishy as before,” Rainbow Dash pointed out, as Twilight’s skin was a lot tougher than she remembered it.

Eventually, Rainbow Dash’s eyes stopped on what she considered the most important change. “So, have you taken these babies for a test flight yet?” Rainbow Dash asked, indicating Twilight’s wings. She tugged on them to illustrate her point.

Twilight moved her wings away from Rainbow Dash’s hooves. “Besides gliding, no,” she said.

Rainbow Dash grinned. “Well then, let’s change that!”

-

“This is a bad idea,” Twilight said. The top of the tallest tower in Canterlot castle was pretty much the last place she wanted to be right now. The observatory wasn’t meant to be used as a diving board.

Fluttershy wasn’t exactly at ease either, as she stayed as far away from the edge as possible.

“What’s the worst that could happen?” Rainbow Dash asked, having to speak up over the roaring winds.

“I could fall to my death,” Twilight said, looking a bit queasy after taking a peek over the balustrade. “And then you’d get mauled by those guys.”

“What guys?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Wordlessly, Twilight’s four guards turned visible for a few seconds, before camouflaging themselves again. Twilight had noticed the three missing ones joining Sucker Punch mere minutes ago.

“Good arguments,” Rainbow Dash said.

-

“This is much better,” Fluttershy said. The castle gardens were much safer for a starting flyer, with plenty of grass and open spaces.

Obviously, it would still hurt when somepony hit said grass but it was still a better idea than taking a leap of faith from the top of a tower.

“Okay then, lesson number one!” Rainbow Dash yelled, taking up the mantle of teacher for once. “Spread your wings and… well, I’m stumped,” Rainbow Dash admitted.

“What’s wrong?” Twilight asked. She craned her neck around to look at her wings but didn’t see anything wrong with them.

“Your wings,” Rainbow Dash said. “How did I not see that before? I mean, look at them!”

Twilight wiggled her insect-like wings a few times and flashed Rainbow Dash an awkward smile.

“They’re just different,” Fluttershy pointed out. She gingerly raised a hoof and rubbed one of Twilight’s wings. “See? There’s actually two on each side. And you don’t just beat them up and down like pegasi but also forwards and backwards.”

Both Twilight and Rainbow stared at Fluttershy as if she had grown a second head or something. Fluttershy smiled awkwardly and shuffled her hooves nervously, wondering if she had said something wrong.

“Congratulations, Fluttershy!” Rainbow Dash cheered, breaking the silent spell. “You’re Twilight’s new flying instructor, since you seem to know how those wing things work.”

“But I’m not… I don’t think I’m qualified to teach anypony.” Fluttershy shrank back, obviously intimidated by the responsibility that Rainbow Dash dumped on her. Fluttershy could already imagine the many ways this could end badly.

“It’s okay, Fluttershy,” Twilight said. She had easily picked up on the fear and doubt Fluttershy was feeling right now. “I don’t have to learn how to fly right away,” she said.

Instantly, Twilight noticed a sense of relief coming from Fluttershy.

“Yes, you do,” Rainbow Dash said. “Come on, Twilight! Flying is the most awesome thing ever! And besides, I’ve been looking for a new flying buddy for ages!”

“Can I be your flying buddy?” somepony asked.

Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Twilight turned around and saw Scootaloo standing there. The filly had a broad smile on her face and expecting eyes.

“Sure, why not?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I did promise to teach you how to fly. But do you think you’ve got what it takes?”

“I do!” Scootaloo yelled. “Oh, this is going to be so awesome!” she cheered and flapped her wings in excitement.

“Where’re Applejack and the others?” Twilight asked. She wouldn’t put it past Scootaloo to run way ahead of them, especially when it came to spending time with her hero, Rainbow Dash.

“Right here, sugarcube,” Applejack said as she and the other Crusaders came running up to them. “Scoots ran ahead of us,” she said.

Twilight turned to face Applejack and smiled at her, accidentally flashing her fangs at her friend.

Applejack stopped in her tracks and took a good look at Twilight. She looked so much like the changeling queen, Applejack realized. It was a bit scary, seeing Twilight up close and realizing just how similar she was to her birthmother.

Twilight continued to smile awkwardly at Applejack, waiting for any sort of reaction. It didn’t help that everypony had turned silent as the two friends stared at each other.

“Looking good, Twilight,” Applejack eventually said. “A little freaky, if ya don’t mind me saying so but good.”

“Hey!” Sweetie Belle yelled. “Twilight’s not freaky! She’s a fullblown Cutie Mark Crusader, you know!” The little unicorn rushed to Twilight’s side, her helmet slipping over her eyes as she did so.

“Ah didn’t mean it in a bad way,” Applejack assured her. “Twilight knows this, right Twilight?”

Twilight nodded. “It’s okay, Sweetie Belle. And besides…” Twilight held her left front leg up and looked through one of the holes in it. “This is a bit freaky.”

“Nah,” Apple Bloom stated. “Just different.”

“And a bit weird,” Applejack said with a laugh.

“So, did you manage to fix whatever mess they got into?” Twilight asked Applejack, since Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle were still wearing their oversized helmets.

“Wasn’t as bad as ah thought it was,” Applejack said. “Turns out they didn’t enlist. The keeper of the armory just gave them some old helmets and training swords, said it might inspire one of them to become a royal guard.”

“It worked for my brother,” Twilight said.

“Cutie Mark Crusaders, Captains of the royal guard! Yay!” Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom yelled.

“Looks like your brother’ll have some competition in the future,” Applejack said. “If they stick with it for longer than an hour,” she whispered to Twilight, who just giggled.

“So, are you guys going to stick around while we strut our stuff?” Rainbow Dash asked, hovering over Twilight’s and Applejack’s head. “You might learn something,” she said to Twilight specifically.

Twilight looked at Fluttershy, before turning back to Rainbow Dash. “Actually, I think I’m going to go visit my brother and Cadance in the hospital.”

“Suit yourself,” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug.

“Do you want to come with me?” Twilight asked Fluttershy.

“Of course,” Fluttershy said. “I’d love to see Princess Cadance again.”

“Ah’ll tag along too, if you don’t mind,” Applejack pitched in. “Hey Rainbow Dash, can ah trust you with the little ones?”

“Don’t worry about a thing, Applejack,” Rainbow Dash said. “I’ll keep an eye on them.”

“You girls will be nice to Rainbow Dash, won’t you?” Fluttershy asked, as sweetly as ever.

Instantly, the three Crusaders lined up and flashed her a smile, complete with little halos over their heads. “Sure we will,” Apple Bloom said.

“We’ll be good!” Sweetie Belle pitched in.

“Can’t promise anything,” Scootaloo said. “But I’ll do my best.”

“Relax, Fluttershy,” Rainbow Dash said. “What’s the worst that can happen?”

-

The two ponies and one changeling queen-to-be left Rainbow Dash at the mercy of the three Cutie Mark Crusaders and headed out into Canterlot. On their way out of the castle, they noticed plenty of Luna’s guards running around, doing all sorts of things ranging from patrolling to fetching supplies for the planned festivities.

“How’s your brother been?” Applejack asked her disguised friend. “Can’t imagine Queen Chrysalis went easy on him.”

“He’s fine, mostly,” Twilight said. “A bit roughed up and the sulfur really did a number on him but the doctor said he’ll be fine.”

“That’s mighty fine to hear,” Applejack said, a hint of relief in her voice. Both she and Twilight had been worrying over their big brothers, so she more than understood how Twilight felt right now.

Applejack then remembered her promise to the queen of the changelings. “Hey Twilight, ah suppose you already know this but Queen Chrysalis helped Big Macintosh out.”

“Obviously,” Twilight said, a bit more sarcastic than she had wanted to.

“The thing is, she didn’t have to. Nopony, not even Princess Luna, could have forced her to,” Applejack said. “Ah think that behind that whole ‘evil queen’ thing, she’s actually an almost nice pony, ah mean, changeling.” Though Applejack knew better than to ignore the fact that the changeling queen was fond of stuffing both willing and unwilling ponies into pods. That was something that she couldn’t quite forget.

“I’m not sure,” Twilight said. She moved to the side of the road they had been following and laid down on an empty bench. “You know what she did to Cadance. To my brother. And to my parents.”

Applejack and Fluttershy joined her on the bench, sitting on either side of Twilight.

“Worst thing is, I now sort of understand why she did it,” Twilight said, keeping her voice down so no other ponies would hear her. “Turns out, she had two daughters before me. They both…. they both passed away.”

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy gasped.

“So ah reckon that she went all out to make sure that you survived?” Applejack asked.

Twilight nodded.

“Can’t say ah blame her then,” Applejack said. “At the same time, ah can’t agree with her methods either. Seems to me like like it’s one of them ‘catchy twenty-two’ situations. Either way, somepony would’ve gotten hurt.”

Twilight was a bit surprised with how understanding Applejack was about the whole situation, especially when considering that her big brother had got caught up in the crossfire.

“But what’s done is done,” Applejack said, noticing Twilight’s confused look. “For now, ah think it’s best that we look ahead, not back and work hard to make sure things’ll turn out for the best

“Well said,” Twilight agreed, though she knew better than to think it would be an easy goal to accomplish. There would be plenty more bumps on the road to peace between Equestria and the Wastelands. But if the recent events were any indication of what was to come, everything might just end up fine after all.

-

It took a bit longer than expected but eventually the three of them arrived at the hospital, where they were greeted by the same receptionist as before.

“Here to see your brother again?” the pale pegasus asked.

Twilight nodded.

“Room… 404, he was moved recently,” the receptionist said.

“Thank you.” Twilight obviously knew this already, having visited Cadance and Shining Armor before.

Twilight lead the way towards the stairs and up them, towards room 404.

“Knock-knock,” Twilight said, pushing the door open slightly.

“Twilight?” Cadance asked. “Come on in!”

Twilight pushed the door open entirely and stepped into the room. Cadance was sitting on a chair in between her own bed and Shining Armor’s. Said stallion was currently in a deep sleep and thus hadn’t noticed anypony coming in.

“Hi Cadance!” Twilight greeted her old foal-sitter. “How are you? How’s your ankle?”

“I’m fine, Twilight,” Cadance assured her. “My ankle still hurts a lot but the doctors think it’ll recover faster than expected.”

“That’s good to hear,” Twilight said, her voice showing her relief.

Cadance nodded. She then noticed the two ponies still standing in the doorframe. “Don’t be shy, you two. Come on in!”

“Hey there, princess,” Applejack said as she walked into the room with Fluttershy trailing behind her.

“Hi,” Fluttershy squeaked.

“No need for formalities. Right, Cadance?” Twilight asked.

“Of course not,” Cadance said.

“I mean, I’m a princess too but nopony calls me that,” Twilight joked.

“Should we?” Fluttershy asked, instantly thinking that she might have offended Twilight by not referring to her by her title.

“Of course not,” Twilight quickly said. “I was just joking, Fluttershy, honest.”

“Oh, okay then.” Fluttershy smiled again.

“Hello, Fluttershy,” Cadance said to the softspoken mare. “It’s good to see you again.”

“It’s good to see you too, princess. Uh, I mean, Cadance,” Fluttershy corrected herself. “I’m just so glad that you’re okay.”

“Fluttershy’s been very worried about you,” Twilight explained.

“I’m in good hooves here,” Cadance assured Fluttershy. “And I wouldn't have been here if it weren’t for you and your other friend, Rarity. Thank you, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy blushed and hid behind her mane to hide her red cheeks.

Cadance turned to Twilight, who just smiled at her. “She’s always like that,” Twilight whispered. “Just give her some time to open up to you.”

“Just like you and me?” Cadance asked. “If I remember correctly, it took some time before you dared to call me ‘Cadance’ instead of ‘princess’ or ‘your highness,’ right?”

“Cadance, you don’t have to tell my friends about that,” Twilight said. Now it was her turn to blush.

“Look on the bright side, Twilight,” Applejack said. “At least Rainbow Dash isn’t here to laugh at you.”

“Applejack,” Cadance said. “I’m sorry for ignoring you just now.”

“That’s okay, Cadance,” Applejack said, the name feeling a bit weird to her without the royal prefix attached to it.

“You have my thanks as well,” Cadance continued. “For going out to rescue Twilight and Shining Armor.” Cadance turned in her seat and nudged her sleeping fiance a few times. “Shiny, wake up. We have visitors!”

“Huh? What?” Those were the only intelligible words that came out of the captain’s mouth. The rest were more akin to the sounds of a sleeping bear being disturbed from its hibernation.

Shining Armor sat up, rubbed his eyes a few times and smacked his lips a few times. “I’m up,” he said, his voice betraying that he was still half asleep.

Twilight, Applejack and Cadance all snickered at the sight of the drowsy stallion. Fluttershy settled for a polite giggle at the stallion’s expense.

“What’s the matter?” Shining Armor asked. Thus far, he had not noticed that his mane was sticking out in every direction possible. If Rarity had been there, she may have had a heart attack, brought on by the worst case of bedmane in the history of Canterlot.

“Nothing, dear,” Cadance said, using her good hoof to straighten out Shining Armor’s mane as much as possible. It seemed like an impossible task to most but Cadance loved a good challenge.

“Twiley?” Shining Armor asked, seeing a purple blob near him. “What are you doing here? I thought you went to Ponyville?”

“I did,” Twilight said. “Celestia summoned me back to Canterlot when my friends showed up.”

“Oh, okay,” Shining Armor said with a yawn at the end. “Sorry about that. Still a bit tired from what happened back there.” He didn’t have to say more than that, as Twilight knew exactly what he was talking about.

Shining Armor blinked a few more times to clear up his eyes. As the world came into focus, he recognised the other new faces in the room. “Fluttershy and… Applejack,” he said. “Right?”

Applejack nodded.

“Fluttershy, did you get my letter yet?” Shining Armor asked.

“What letter?” Cadance asked.

“You know, that thank you letter,” Shining Armor said. “I wrote it yesterday?”

“You thanked her in a letter?” Twilight asked incredulously.

“What’s wrong with that?” Shining Armor asked, seemingly oblivious to the stares he got from the mares, sans Fluttershy.

“Shiny, I love you but you can be such a dork at times,” Twilight said with a sigh.

“Some ponies just don’t appreciate the beauty of the written word,” Shining Armor said with a huff.

“I’m sure it was a nice letter,” Fluttershy said, trying to salvage the situation a bit.

“Thank you, Fluttershy,” Shining Armor said. He sat up in his bed and stretched himself, working the kinks out of his back. “This bed’ll be the death of me,” he said.

“Well, the doctors say that you’re allowed out of bed tomorrow,” Cadance reminded him. “That’s something.”

“That’s good to hear,” Twilight said, pleased with the news. “Do you think they’ll let you come to Big Macintosh’s knighting?”

“They’d better,” Shining Armor said. “I want to meet the stallion who held off the changeling army on his own and shake his hoof. Maybe buy him a beer too.”

“No alcohol,” Cadance warned him. “You’re still taking medication.”

“Spoilsport.” Shining Armor stuck his tongue out at her, before rolling over in his bed and pulling the sheets over him.

Twilight and Cadance looked at each other and rolled their eyes.

-

As the saying goes, time flies when you’re having fun. To Twilight, it was more like time had performed Rainbow Dash’s signature move, as several hours of talking and laughing just flew by.

Soon enough, visiting hours were over and Twilight, along with her friends, was asked to leave the hospital.

“Princess Cadance is such a nice pony,” Fluttershy said as they walked into the city again.

“She sure is,” Applejack agreed. “Your brother’s a bit weird though,” she said to Twilight.

“Shining Armor’s a goofball,” Twilight said bluntly. “But he’s a brave and kind pony, who takes his job as captain very serious.”

Applejack nodded. She remembered the size and strength of the shield that Shining Armor had conjured up. Being an earth pony, Applejack didn’t know much about magic but even she knew that it took an especially strong and dedicated unicorn to perform such a spell.

Being a bit nutty probably helped too.

“It’s getting late,” Twilight noticed, seeing how the sun was slowly moving towards the horizon. “I’m going to go see my parents, do you want to come along?”

“Sure,” Applejack said. Fluttershy nodded.

“Great,” Twilight said. “Knowing Spike, he’ll probably end up taking Rarity and Trix- I mean, the Great and Powerful Changeling there as well. Rainbow Dash and the Crusaders will most likely tag along. Pinkie Pie is a wildcard but I assume she’ll end up home as well.”

“Did you just read all of that off of a checklist?” Applejack asked, squinting her eyes as she stared at Twilight.

“Maybe,” Twilight said, quickly hiding a small scroll.

-

True to Twilight’s supposedly non-existent checklist, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Spike and the Crusaders were all there at her family home. The house felt a bit crowded, with as many ponies as there were there at the moment. But in a way, it was also rather cosy.

“You could’ve sent a warning ahead,” Twilight Velvet said as her daughter walked in through the door. “I would’ve picked up something from Doughnut Joe’s.”

“It was kinda short notice,” Twilight Sparkle said as she followed her mother into the living room. “Oh, hi girls!”

“Hi Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said with a smile on her face. “You play a very convincing tree, you know that?”

“Huh?” Twilight was confused. At least, she was until Rainbow Dash showed off the photo album she and Scootaloo were looking into. The picture in particular was Twilight as a young filly, dressed like a tree in the background of a school play.

Twilight groaned in annoyance, much to Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash’s amusement. “I thought I burned all of those,” Twilight said.

“I made copies,” Night Light said with a teasing tone.

“No need to get all flustered,” Rarity said from her seat on the couch. “Fluttershy, dear? Didn’t Rainbow Dash play a most beautiful rain cloud in the Cloudsdale Pegasus Pageant, so many years ago?”

“Oh yes, she did,” Fluttershy said enthusiastically. “Miss Merryweather said it was the most beautiful performance she had ever seen and-”

“Whoah, whoah, whoah,” Rainbow Dash cut her off, waving her hooves franticly. “Let’s not talk about that.”

Both Rarity and Fluttershy laughed at Rainbow Dash’s suddenly bright red face.

“Rarity, how did your work go?” Twilight asked. She hadn’t seen the Great and Powerful Changeling yet but Twilight knew that she was inside the house.

“You should go and see for yourself,” Rarity said. “She’s been hiding in your room, for some reason.”

“Maybe she’s shy?” Fluttershy suggested.

“I sincerely doubt that,” Rarity said with a dry laugh. “The way she was tooting her own horn the whole time? I barely managed to get her to disguise herself on the way here.”

“I’ll go and see her,” Twilight said.

Twilight left the living room, only to turn around and walk back in to snatch yet another photo album from Rainbow Dash’s hooves. As Twilight turned around again, she heard Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo blow raspberries at her. She just ignored them and walked out of the room again.

Unbeknownst to Twilight Sparkle, Twilight Velvet slipped Rainbow Dash another photo album, giving the two pegasi a mischievous wink.

Ignorant of the fact that her mother was trying to embarrass her again, Twilight arrived at her own room. The door was open and Twilight could walk right in.

She found the Great and Powerful Changeling sitting on her old bed, levitating a few books and trinkets around.

“This room is hardly becoming of a princess,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said, before getting up from the bed and bowing to Twilight. “If it pleases you, this changeling will rearrange it for you.”

“No need for that,” Twilight said. “What are you doing up here?”

“Waiting,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said. “This Changeling felt… uncomfortable downstairs. The princess’ scent lingered here, so she snuck away from your pony family and into here.”

“Must be an old gym sock,” Twilight joked, though the joke was lost on the Great and Powerful Changeling.

“Shall this Changeling clean up? She is bound to find this ‘gym sock’ if she searches for it,” the Great and Powerful Changeling stood up straight and proud at the mere thought of being able to do something for her princess.

Twilight shook her head. “That’s okay, really. There’s no need to clean up or anything.”

“Nothing?” the Changeling asked. “But what shall this Changeling do then? She is supposed to be Princess Amaryllis’ servant, as ordered by Queen Chrysalis herself! If she can’t serve, then how is she supposed to be a servant?”

“How about you be my friend instead?” Twilight asked.

The Great and Powerful Changeling blinked a few times.

“Friend?” she asked slowly.

“That’s right,” Twilight said, holding out a hoof to the Great and Powerful Changeling.

“But, this Changeling is not worthy!” the Great and Powerful Changeling said with force, bowing before Twilight. “She only lives to serve you!”

Twilight frowned and lowered her hoof again. This was going to take a bit more work to break her out of that mentality.

“Very well then,” Twilight said. “We’ll leave it at that, for now.”

The Great and Powerful Changeling sat back up and nodded.

“Now, my friend Rarity made something for you,” Twilight stated. “Care to show it off?”

“Ah yes, this Changeling is most pleased by the prissy unicorn’s work,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said as she reached for a bundle, laying on a small desk. “Behold! The Great and Powerful Changeling’s work uniform!”

She unfurled the bundle, revealing a cape and a hat with stars emblazoned on them. In one swift move, she clasped the cape around her neck and placed the hat on her head, striking a pose as she did.

“This Great and Powerful Changeling feels… better now,” she said. “She doesn’t understand why, she just does.”

“That’s good to hear,” Twilight said, pleased with the result. As usual, Rarity had done her best and created an exact replica of the outfit Trixie was wearing when she came into Ponyville. Twilight just hoped that they’d help Trixie out in some manner.

“Do you want to come downstairs now?” Twilight asked.

“This Changeling shall go where you go,” the Great and Powerful Changeling said, walking past Twilight and out the door, acting like an escort of sorts.

Twilight was pleased to notice the spring in her step as she walked out of the room.

-

“Hold still, darling,” Rarity said, running a tape measure all over Sucker Punch’s body to take his measurements.

Sucker Punch hissed in return but stayed still, not wanting to give his princess a new reason to punish him.

“What’s going on down here?” Twilight asked as she and her ‘servant’ entered the living room, only to find Rarity and Sucker Punch in the middle of the room. The coffee table had been moved to the side, leaving a large space for them to work in.

“He and his companions turned visible when your mother mentioned something about chocolate milk,” Rarity explained as she kept working with the tape measure. “I figured this was as good a time as any to take their measurements. Can’t have your personal guards show up in the nude, now can we?”

“You’re really going to make all four of them outfits?” Twilight asked. “Rarity, the party is tomorrow. You can’t possibly do that.”

“Watch me, darling. Just watch me,” Rarity said with a sly grin.

Twilight decided that it was probably for the best if she stayed out of this. Rarity could be as bad as Rainbow Dash when she set her mind on something, though you would never hear Twilight say that out loud. She knew better than that.

Instead, Twilight made her way to the kitchen where she found three of her brothers. They were waiting patiently for Twilight Velvet to finish making her speciality. Twilight joined the queue, only for the three guards to get up and stand behind her, so that their princess could have the first cup.

“They’re not so bad, once you get used to them,” Twilight Velvet said as she noticed her daughter standing behind her. “Just wish they would announce when they turn visible. Your friend Fluttershy’s still hiding behind the couch.”

“I’ll go check on her,” Twilight said as her mother offered her a steaming hot cup of chocolate milk. “Can I take four of them with me now?” she asked.

“That thirsty?” Twilight Velvet joked as she poured another cup and gave it to the closest Praetorian.

“No, one for me, one for Fluttershy, one for Sucker Punch.” The three present guards flinched as Twilight referred to their brother like that. “And one for the Great and Powerful Changeling.”

“Is she the one that’s been hiding in your room?” her mother asked.

Twilight nodded. “I see.” Velvet quickly poured the other two guards their cups, before giving Twilight three more cups to share with her friends.

“Thank you,” Twilight said, stealing a quick sip from her own cup before heading back towards the living room.

“Doesn’t your other friend, Rarity, want some too?” Twilight Velvet asked.

“I’ll ask her,” Twilight said, having forgotten all about asking her. “Hey, where did Rainbow Dash and the Crusaders go?” She hadn’t seen any of them on her way down, nor had she heard Rainbow Dash laughing at her.

“The Crusaders?” Velvet asked. “You mean those three fillies, right?” Twilight Sparkle nodded. “They’re in the backyard, playing.”

Twilight nodded and walked out of the room with her four cups floating before her, held in a deep green aura.

The rattling of empty cups behind told Twilight Velvet enough. “Want one more?” she asked the three changelings.

The answer went without saying as the three changelings held their cups out to Twilight Velvet.

-

“Here you go,” Twilight Sparkle said, floating a cup over to the Great and Powerful Changeling. “And for you,” she gave the next one to Sucker Punch, who gratefully accepted it. “Do you want some too, Rarity?”

“No thank you, dear,” Rarity said, not looking up from her sketch book. “While I admit that it smells lovely, I’ll have to decline.”

“Suit yourself,” Twilight said, taking a sip from her own cup. She looked around, searching for Fluttershy. Twilight didn’t have to look long, as she quickly found a long pink tail sticking out from behind the couch where the Changeling sat. “Fluttershy, are you okay?”

“I’m fine, thank you,” Fluttershy said softly.

“Then why are you hiding behind the couch?” Twilight asked.

“No reason,” Fluttershy said, shuffling backwards to get out of her hiding spot. “Just… Those changelings spooked me, that’s all.”

“Here,” Twilight handed her the last cup, besides her own. “That’ll make you feel better.”

“Thank you.” Fluttershy took the cup and blew on it to cool it off before taking a sip. Instantly, her face cleared up. “This is delicious!” she said.

“Be sure to tell that to mom,” Twilight said. “I’m sure she’ll be glad to hear it.”

Twilight sat down on the couch, next to the Great and Powerful Changeling, who was slurping away at her own cup.

A loud crash coming from outside disturbed Twilight’s plans of just sitting down and enjoying her drink. “I’ll go check it out,” she said as she got up, her cup levitating next to her as she went.

The garden wasn’t very big, so it wasn’t hard to discover what had caused the loud crash. Both Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash were laying down on the ground, looking worse for wear. The two of them had matching bumps on their heads, where they had collided midair.

“Are you guys okay?” Twilight asked.

“Don’t worry, Twilight,” Apple Bloom said. “We’ll take care of this!”

“Cutie Mark Crusaders, First aid!” Sweetie Belle screamed from the top of her lungs.

“Yay!!!”

The two fillies procured a first aid kit out of nowhere and went to town on the two injured pegasi.

Soon enough, the two of them were all wrapped up in bandages, covering them from their hooves up to their necks.

“Something went wrong here,” Apple Bloom admitted.

“They look fine to me,” Sweetie Belle said, missing the obvious errors they had made while bandaging the two injured ponies.

“What happened?” Twilight asked.

“We kinda collided,” Rainbow Dash admitted begrudgingly.

“In mid-air,” Scootaloo said, sounding more proud than mopey. “I flew, Twilight! I really flew!”

“That she did,” Rainbow Dash said proudly. “Not that high yet, though. We’re going to have to work on that.”

“Oh,” Scootaloo sounded a little disappointed by that.

“Hey, don’t worry,” Rainbow Dash said, noticing Scootaloo’s look. “Just stick with me, kid. You’ll be doing Sonic Rainbooms in no time!”

“You really think so?” Scootaloo asked hopefully.

“I know so,” Rainbow Dash said. “Trust me on this.”

“Come on, you guys,” Twilight said. “Get inside. If you’re lucky, there’ll still be some chocolate milk left.”

Though Twilight could easily imagine that her guards had drunk the entire kettle by now.

With happy cheers the Crusaders and Rainbow Dash went back inside, leaving Twilight alone to look at the sky. The sun was moving slowly towards the horizon, making Twilight realize just how much time she had spent at the hospital.

Just as she wanted to step inside with the others, she noticed a blue and pink speck coming towards her at an alarming speed.

As it came closer she could hear a familiar voice chattering away.

“-and you still need balloons! Lots and lots of them! Oh, and more streamers! Streamers in every color imaginable! And some unimaginable ones too!” Pinkie Pie’s voice was clear in the evening sky.

Princess Luna dropped Pinkie Pie to the ground and landed next to her. Twilight had to fight to keep from laughing, as Luna’s mane was looking almost as bad as Shining Armor’s had in the hospital. Strands of ethereal mane stuck out in every direction and Luna’s eyes were looking bloodshot.

“She’s your problem now!” Luna screamed, before flying off again.

“Bye Lulu!” Pinkie Pie waved as Luna flew away at break neck speeds, all the while screaming profanities not used in a thousand years.

“Pinkie Pie, what did you do?” Twilight asked. Quite frankly, she was shocked to see Luna behave like that.

“Nothing,” Pinkie Pie said, as innocent as ever. “It all started when we went to apologize to the librarian!”

-

“Good day, Dusty Tomes,” Princess Luna said. “My… “ she hesitated for a bit. “....friend, Pinkie Pie here has something to say to you, isn’t that right?”

“Oh?” Dusty said. “But where is she then?”

“Right here!” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully, pushing a cheerful looking cart into the room. She set up right in front of Dusty Tomes’ desk and pushed the button, causing the cart to open up, revealing colorful flags and brass horns. And then the music began playing and Pinkie began to sing.

Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!
I apologize to you!
Sorry, sorry, sorry
I really didn’t mean to,

Steal your map
Make you mad
Make you cry
Or make you sad

I apologiz- mph!

Luna covered Pinkie Pie’s mouth with her hoof. “What she is trying to say here is that she’s sorry for stealing the library’s map,” she said, speaking loud as the cheerful music was still playing.

“Didn’t even notice it was gone,” Dusty Tomes said, accepting the map back from the princess.

Pinkie Pie made some more muffled sounds, causing Luna to move her hoof.

“Yes, Pinkie?” she asked.

“Wait for it!”

Without warning, the built-in oven opened up, launching a cupcake at Dusty Tomes, hitting him square in the face, knocking him off his seat.

Luna was mortified. “I am so sorry,” she said as she rushed to the stallion’s aid, using her magic to place him back in his chair

Dusty Tomes didn’t seem all that bothered by the pastry projectile launched straight at his mouth. He just chewed a few times and swallowed before talking. “Get me a few more of those and we’re even,” he said, licking his lips.

Luna facehoofed.

-

“That wasn’t so bad,” Twilight said.

“And then we went to the music store!” Pinkie Pie cheered.

-

Luna groaned in annoyance. “Have you still not decided upon your instrument?”

“I can’t chose!” Pinkie Pie said. “There’s just too many of them!”

Luna sighed. The little changeling nymph on her lap yawned. “I don’t suppose you know why there’s a lute and cheese store in Canterlot, do you?”

The nymph just cocked his head in confusion, before batting at Luna’s ethereal mane.

“I thought so,” Luna said with another sigh.

-

“And then we went on to plan the party!” Pinkie Pie cheered.

-

It took all of Luna’s self-control to not just zap Pinkie Pie straight into the dungeon. She was also moving far too fast for Luna to get a good shot in, zipping across the ballroom like a squirrel with a caffeine addiction.

“Balloons here, balloons there! Lots of balloons, every pony and changeling loves balloons, right?” Pinkie held a balloon out to the nymph, who cheerfully poked at it.

“Pinkie Pie, this is supposed to be a serious celebration,” Luna reminded her.

“Got it,” Pinkie Pie said, disappearing and returning in an instant. “Ta-da! Streamers!” she exclaimed, holding various colors of streamers out to Luna.

“I don’t think you’re getting what I mean,” Luna said, doing her best to stay calm. “I meant that there will be several high placed and important ponies attending. Fancy ponies.”

“Oooh,” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Got it!”

Again, the pink pony disappeared .

“Ta-da! Fancy balloons!” Pinkie Pie said with a sugary sweet smile on her face. She had the same colorful balloons as before, only now they all had little bowties tied to the knots.

-

“And then Lulu started to scream at me,” Pinkie Pie said.

Twilight stared at her in silence, wondering just how much of that story was true. “I’m sure she didn’t mean to,” she eventually said.

“Between you and me, I think I made her a bit angry,” Pinkie Pie said. “I’ll apologize to her tomorrow. I’ll write a new song, with my new lute!”

“I’m sure she’ll be thrilled,” Twilight said, unsure of whether she herself was being sarcastic or not. “Where’s my little brother? He’s been with you all day, hasn’t he?” Twilight wasn’t worried, as she trusted Pinkie Pie but that didn’t mean she didn’t miss having him around.

“Right here!” Pinkie Pie said, pulling the little nymph out of her mane. “Silly little thing fell asleep in there!”

The little nymph drowsily blinked his eyes, roused by the sudden movement and the sound of familiar voices. When he noticed Twilight, he instantly began wiggling his legs, trying to get away from Pinkie Pie and towards Twilight.

Pinkie Pie put him down on the grass, allowing him to walk to Twilight and climb on her back.

“Let’s go inside,” Twilight said. “I don’t know about you but I’ve had enough craziness for one day.”

“Somepony stop him!” Twilight heard coming from the house. She turned around and saw a floating, upside down kettle running out the backdoor.

“Never mind,” Twilight said, reaching out with her magic and yanking the kettle off of Sucker Punch’s head. The Praetorian turned visible again, covered in chocolate milk.

“What am I going to do with the lot of you?” Twilight sighed.

-

Once everypony involved in the great chocolate milk raid of 1001 ANM was cleaned up, Twilight and her friends and family settled in the living room again. Somehow, they had found a spot for every pony, changeling and dragon to sit. Except for Twilight’s guards, who were lurking around in stealth mode, as usual.

“Hey, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash, now unbandaged, said. “Look at this!” She held out the book she got from Queen Chrysalis.

“What’s that?” Twilight asked, squinting her eyes as she examined the cover. “Wait, is that…” Her eyes widened and her mouth fell open as she realized just what it was that Rainbow Dash was holding.

“You know what it is,” Rainbow Dash said. “Daring Do and the Chains of Tartarus!!!” she exclaimed proudly.

“How?!” was all that Twilight managed to utter.

“Check it out, Twilight. Signed by the author as well.” Rainbow Dash opened the book and showed off the curly signature on the first page.

“It’s… beautiful…” Twilight said with stars in her eyes, fighting the urge to just reach out and grab it.”How did you get it?!”

“Your mom gave it to me,” Rainbow Dash said, only realizing her mistake too late. “Uh, I mean your other mom,” she corrected herself.

“The queen wrote this?” Twilight asked unbelievingly. “She writes Daring Do?” She stared at Rainbow Dash as if she had grown a second head. Maybe even more.

“Apparently,” Rainbow Dash said with a shrug. “Who knew, right?”

“Let me see that,” Twilight Velvet all but ripped the book from Rainbow Dash’s hooves with her magic and looked at the signature. Her eyes widened in shock as she passed the book to Night Light, before running off.

Night Light stared at the book in confusion, as everypony in the room did.

But before anyone could voice their concerns, Twilight Velvet came running back, holding a different book in her magic. Wordlessly, she opened it up and showed it to Night Light. The two of them compared the books and ran off, once again without a word.

“What was that all about?” Spike asked.

“I have no idea,” Rainbow Dash said, just as confused as everypony else in the room.

-

“It was her!” Twilight Velvet had to do her best not to scream her lungs out as she paced around their bedroom “It was her all along!”

“Calm down, my love, calm down,” Night Light said, hoping to sooth her before she had a full-blown panic attack.

“No, you don’t understand!” Velvet screamed. “It was her! Eighteen years ago, at the book store! Starry Quills! The famous author! I was pregnant with Twilight back then and she asked all these questions! I thought she was just being friendly but what if she did something to me?!”

Velvet was breathing hard now, obviously distressed. Night Light helped her sit down on their bed and laid his hooves on her shoulders, looking deep into hereyes. “Focus on me,” he said. “I’m here for you, just focus on my voice and try to take deep, slow breaths.”

Twilight Velvet looked deep into his eyes, finding comfort in their gentle blue color. “Let’s count, okay?” Night Light suggested

“One, two,” Velvet and Night Light counted, both of them breathing out at the same time. “One, two, three, four…” Again, they breathed out at the same time.

They repeated this process several times. Every once in a while, they touched their horns together, causing Night Light’s calm magic and presence to sooth her distress.

“There we go,” Night Light said as she visible calmed down. “Deep, calm breaths…”

“Oh, Nighty,” Velvet sobbed softly. “I confided in her, I told her I was scared of losing my foal…”

“I know, sweetie, I know,” Night Light wrapped his hooves around her, holding her close. Using his magic, he pulled a handkerchief out from under the pillow and dried her tears with it.

“Do, do you think she chose us? Because of that?” Velvet asked.

“I can’t say,” Night Light said. He honestly didn’t know what went on in the changeling queen’s head. But he’d be damned if it didn’t have anything to do with her choosing his family to place her daughter.

“I need to lay down,” Twilight Velvet said. “Scratch that, I’m just going to bed early.”

“I’ll join you,” Night Light said. “I’ll just go and say something to Twilight and her friends, okay? I’ll be back before you know it,” he assured her.

He picked up Rainbow Dash’s book with his magic. In the confusion it had fallen to the ground, thankfully without damaging it.

Night Light walked out of the room and closed the door quietly behind him, as to not disturb his wife.

“Dad?”

Night Light’s heart stopped for a second as he saw his daughter standing in the hallway.

“Is, is mom okay?” she asked, worry clear in her voice and on her face.

“How much did you hear?” Night Light asked.

“About what?” Twilight asked. “I just came to check up on her.”

Night Light thanked his lucky stars that Twilight hadn’t heard anything. Either that, or she had become an amazing liar in the year she was away from home.

“She’ll be fine,” Night Light assured his daughter. “She had a panic attack, but she pulled through. She just needs to rest for a bit.” Despite his positive words, he sounded rather worried, though who could blame him?

Twilight nodded, fully understanding how her father felt right now. “I’ll send my friends off now, okay? I’ll be back in a bit.”

“You don’t have to,” Night Light said.

“It’s getting late anyway,” Twilight said, taking Rainbow Dash’s book from her father. “I’ll be back shortly.”

Twilight turned around and walked away, back to her friends who sat quietly in the living room, awaiting news from Twilight.

“Are they okay?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight nodded. “Mom had a panic attack. She hasn’t had one in years, I think. She’s resting now.”

“Then I think it’s best that we take our leave, girls,” Rarity said.

“I’ll see you guys out,” Twilight said, heading to the front door. She didn’t want to be pushy, not at all but right now, her mother was more important.

“Good night, Twilight!” Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle said as they ran past her and out the front door.

“Night, Twilight,” Applejack said as she joined Twilight at the door.

Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie followed after Applejack, saying their goodbyes to Twilight as they went.

Rainbow Dash brought up the rear, looking a bit guilty. “Hey Twilight,” she said. “I didn’t upset your mom by calling Chrysalis your mom, did I?”

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t think so. Dad said he’ll explain later.” Though Twilight knew that it had something to do with the two signed Daring Do books.

“Right. See you tomorrow, Twilight Sparkle,” Rainbow Dash said. “And after the party, we’re going flying! Weird wings or not!”

Twilight laughed at that and waved as her friends walked away. She stayed put until they had disappeared into the streets of Canterlot, before rushing back inside.

She quickly closed the door behind her and went to her parent’s room. There she found her mother resting her head on her pillow with her father sitting by her side.

“Mom, are you okay?” Twilight asked as she sat down on the ground next to her mother’s side of the bed.

“I’m fine,” Velvet said. “I just panicked back there.”

“About what?” Twilight pressed on.

“I have a signed copy of Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone,” Velvet explained. “You know that, I told you the story of how I met Starry Quills in the old bookstore, right?”

“I remember that,” Twilight said. “But what does that… oh.” She suddenly understood what had happened. “That was the queen?!”

Twilight Velvet nodded. “I think so. I was pregnant with you, uh, I mean…”

Her daughter nodded. “I know what you mean.”

“I was pregnant at the time,” Velvet started again. “Starry Quills suddenly showed up in the bookstore. Apparently, there had been a misprint in some of the new Daring Do books and she wanted to make sure every store had the correct ones. When she didn’t find anything wrong, we started chatting. She asked me about my pregnancy and she signed my book.”

Velvet shuddered. “This awful thought just came to me: what if she did something to my foal? What if she used her magic to...” Velvet could bear to finish that sentence.

“No,” Twilight Sparkle said. “She wouldn’t do that. We, I mean, the changelings have treated all stillborn foals with respect,” Twilight assured her. “The queen even showed me where they were buried.”

“Was she there too?” Velvet asked, almost hopefully. Ever since she had discovered that this Twilight wasn’t her own flesh and blood, she had wondered what had happened to her stillborn foal.

“Yes, she was,” Twilight told her. “I talked to her, said a prayer, told her how sorry I was...”

“Don’t be,” her mother said, sitting up slightly. “It’s not your fault, after all.”

“If it wasn’t for me, then you wouldn’t have had to go through all of this,” Twilight Sparkle shot back.

“If it wasn’t for you, then I wouldn’t have a daughter that I love so very much,” Twilight Velvet said. “I don’t think I’ll ever forgive Chrysalis for what she did to our family but I also don’t think I can ever thank her enough for entrusting us with you.”

Velvet reached down and kissed her daughter on the forehead. “No matter how crazy this gets, we’ll get through it.”

Twilight nodded. “I love you mom, dad,” she said.

“And we love you,” Night Light said. “Just, Twilight? Could we, maybe, visit her grave some time?”

Twilight nodded. “Of course,” she said. Twilight knew that the queen had felt the pain of losing a child. Even though she considered the hive’s graveyard off limits, Twilight was sure that Queen Chrysalis would make an exception for the couple who raised her daughter as their own.

-

Twilight stayed by her mother’s side for a while longer, until she was absolutely sure that her mother was okay. She then headed back to the living room, where Spike and the changeling nymph were waiting for her. The Great and Powerful Changeling had decided that it was time for a Great and Powerful nap.

“How is she?” Spike asked, jumping up from his seat and rushing to Twilight.

“Mom’s okay,” Twilight said, pulling Spike close to her. “She’s trying to get some sleep.”

“Well, that’s a relief,” Spike said. “You guys had me worried there for a bit.”

“She had a panic attack,” Twilight explained as she took a seat on the couch, next to the nymph. Spike joined her on the other side.

“She hasn’t had one in years,” Night Light said, overhearing the conversation as he came into the room. “Not even with everything that went down at the wedding.”

“Things have gotten real crazy, huh?” Spike asked, stating the obvious.

“Crazy?” Night Light chuckled. “Absolutely redonculous is a better way of describing it.” He sighed softly. “I’m going back to bed. Just wanted to say goodnight.”

The changeling nymph chirped in confusion as Night Light approached him. “Yes, goodnight to you too,” Night Light said, gently patting the nymph on the head.

However, the little nymph didn’t seem to like that and hurried to hide behind Twilight, much to Spike’s amusement.

Night Light chuckled and wished them a good night, before heading back to Twilight Velvet.

“Almost forgot,” Spike said once Twilight’s father had left. “Rainbow Dash dropped back in, to bring this.” He pulled a book out from behind the pillow he was resting against.

“Daring Do and the Mirror of Madness?” Twilight asked, reading the title.

“Yeah, Rainbow Dash said she’s been meaning to give it back since the botched up wedding,” Spike told her.

Twilight flipped through the pages, looking for any signs of book abuse. Not that she didn’t trust her friend but given the pegasus’ track record, it didn’t hurt to check.

She was pleasantly surprised to find nothing wrong with the book. Twilight closed it again and looked at the clock above the door.

“It’s not that late yet,” she said. It was barely evening, yet it was already dark outside. Twilight had a sneaking suspicion that that may have had something to do with Pinkie Pie giving Luna a migraine.

Twilight also wondered if Luna had already realized that Pinkie Pie would be spending the night at the castle.

The house was rather quiet too, with almost everypony asleep right now. The Great and Powerful Changeling was still asleep on the opposite couch. Her attire was folded up and placed on the coffee table. She shivered every few seconds, making Twilight believe that she was either cold or she was feeling the effects of a long, tiresome day.

Twilight was about to stand up to fetch a blanket for the Great and Powerful Changeling, when she noticed one floating through the air and being thrown over her cold form.

Sucker Punch turned visible for a few seconds and winked at Twilight, before turning invisible again.

“You big softy,” Twilight said to herself with a smile on her face. More blankets and pillows floated through the air and were thrown over three sleeping changelings. One laid next to the Great and Powerful Changeling, while two others had settled on the ground.

“Aren’t you tired?” Twilight asked the fourth changeling.

Sucker Punch turned visible again and shook his head. “No. The princess must be protected at all times. I will sleep later.” With that said, he disappeared again.

“Those guys are weird,” Spike said. “Seriously, who talks like that?”

“They do, apparently,” Twilight said. She was still holding onto her newest Daring Do book and opened it up. “Care to join me?” she asked Spike, holding the book out to him.

“Sure,” Spike said.

Twilight turned and sat in a way so that Spike could easily sit in between her forelegs and laid the book down in front of them.

However, Twilight’s little brother would not stand for that and squeezed himself in between Spike and Twilight’s right foreleg. He even had the gall to blow a raspberry at Spike.

“Twilight, are you seeing this?” Spike asked incredulously.

“You’ve been spending way too much time with Pinkie Pie,” Twilight said to the nymph. “Hey, Spike? What’s with the bandage?” Twilight couldn’t believe that she hadn’t noticed it until now.

Spike looked at his arm, which still had a bandage on it. A bandage that looked rather worn, since he hadn’t changed it since he got it.

“Uh, fashion statement?” Spike tried.

“Were you injured?” Twilight asked, her maternal/sisterly instincts kicking in full force.

“It’s nothing, really,” Spike said, panicking slightly as Twilight undid the bandages.

For a moment, nothing was heard besides the Great and Powerful Changeling’s snores and the nymph’s excited chirps.

“Spike?” Twilight eventually broke the awkward silence. “Why do you have a tattoo?”

Author's Note

It lives! And it's (sort of) in time for the season 4 premiere! Whoo! Thanks to Gwenio, who helped out with the editing alongside the regulars Zervziel and uTTerAbsurdity. Don't know what I'd do without them. Hope you guys and gals enjoy this chapter and the new episodes!